Epigraphia Indica Vol 12

Author(s): Sten Konow
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032566/1

Page #1
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Vol. XII (1913-14) pratnakIrtimapAvRNu PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001 1982

Page #2
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Vol. XII. `1913-14 000 manakotimapaviza PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011 1982

Page #3
Reprinted 1982 ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA 1982 Price: Rs.90 Printed at Pearl Offset Press, 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area New Delhi-15

Page #4
PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA AS A SUPPLEMENT TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY." EPIGRAPHIA INDICA AND RECORD OF THE ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA. VOL. XII. 1913-14. EDITED BY PROFESSOR STEN KONOW, PH.D., HONORARY CORRESPONDENT OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA, ARCHEOLOGICAL DEPARTMENT. CALCUTTA. SUPERINTENDENT GOVERNMENT PRINTING, INDIA. BOMBAY BRITISH INDIA PRESS. T LONDON: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & Co. NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co. CHICAGO: 8. D. PEET. PARISE. LEROUX.

Page #5

Page #6
RD. BANERJI: 23 No. 3. Tarpandighi grant of Lakshmanasena 20. Talcher grant of Kulastambha 36. Two Baudh grants of Ranabhanjadeva : A. Of the 54th year B. Of the 26th year 37 L. D. BARNETT: The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically. 33 No. 9. Nilganda plates of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1087 and 1123. 31 32. Inscriptions at Yewur: A of the time of Jayasimba II; about A.D. 1040 B. Of the time of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1077 34. Miraj plates of Jayasimha II; A.D. 1024 39 37. Inscriptions at Yewur: C. Of the time of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1105 D. Of the time of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1110 RADHAGOVINDA BASAK : E. Of the time of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1125 F. of the time of Rayamurar:-Sovideva; A.D. 1173 G. Of the time of Saakamadera A.D. 1179 D. B. BHANDARKAR : CONTENTS. No. 8. Belava copper-plate of Bhojavarmadeva; the 5th year 18. Rampal copper-plate of Srichandradeva 33 No. 4. Chatea inscription of Baladitya P. R. BHANDARKAB : No. 28. Kudimiyamalai inscription on music PADMANATHA BHATTACHARYA : No. 13. Nidhanpur copper-plates of Bhaskaravarman C. O. BLAGDEN: No. 16. The "Pyu" inscriptions DAYA BAM SAHNI : J. F. FLEXT: No. 26. Rataul plate of Chahadadeva. * No. 31. Bhandup plates of Chhittarajadeva; A.D. 1026. Special Notes: The city Hamyamana, Hamjamana The places mentioned in the Thapa plates of A.D. 1017 Kembhavi inscription of A.D. 1054 The Kiradore river: the Tungabhadra The Ededore country: the Raichur district Koppa: Khidrapar The places mentioned in the record on the Miraj plates * * * . * * . * B PAGE 6 166 821 325 142 268 269 303 329 332 333 335 336 97 136 10 226 65 127 221 250 25.8 259 291 293 295 296 306

Page #7
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. Pes T. A. GOPINATHA RAO No. 21. Dalaviy-Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva Maharaya I ; Saka-Sarovat 1508 . 159 T. A. GOPINATHA RAO AND T. S. KUPPUSVAMI SASTRI : No. 38. The Arivilimangalam plates of Srirangaraya II ; Baka-Samvat 1499 , 340 Y. R. GUPTB : No. 7. Vadoor plates of Buddharaja; [Kalachuri]-Samvat 360 . . . . . 30 MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA PANDIT HARAPRABAD SASTRI : No. 35. Mandasor inscription of Naravarman; the Malava y ear 461 HIBA LAL: No. 9. Batibigarh stone inscription; Samvat 1385 . , 24. Khairbi plates of Yabahkarnadeva; [Kalachuri]-Samvat 823 : . . 30. Dantewira Sanskrit and Hindi inscriptions of Dikpaladeva; Samvat 1760 . . E. HULTZSCI : o. 1. Ragolu plates of Saktivarman . . . . . . . . , 2. Brihat proshtha grant of Umavarman ... . . . 12. Nammuru grant of Ammaraja II . . . . . . . , 17. Ramatirtham plates of Indravarman 22. Motupalli pillar-inscription of Ganapatideva ; A.D. 1244-45 . 27. Two cave-inscriptions at Dalavigur: A. Sanskrit inscription of Narendra Satrumalla . B. Tamil inscription mentioning the Pallava king Narendra E...JOBI : No. 14. The Planetary Tables . . . . . . . . . STEN KONow: No. 28. Hansotplates of the Chahamina Bhartsivaddba; Samvat 813 . . . . . MAZUMDAB : No. 25. Mahada plates of Yogesvaradevavarman . , 20. Sonpur plates of Kumara Somesvaradevs . F. E. PARGITER :No. 33. Four early inscriptions: A. On the bronze casket from Manikisla . B. On the silver plate or disc from Manikiala C. On the pedestal of the Hashtnagar statue of Buddha . D. On the stone relic-box from Sancbi . . . . . . . . K. B. PATIAK AND STEN KONOW:-- No. 10. Spurious Islumpur plates of the Ganga king Vijayaditya ; the 30th year PANDIT RAMABARNA :No. 5. Laduu inscription of Sadharana . . 17 11. Kinsariya inscription of Dadhichika (Dahiya) Cbachcha; [Vikrama]-Samvat 1056 56 K. V. SUBRAHMANYA AITAR : No. 15. Tirukkulittattai inscription of Sundara-Chola . . . . . . . 1 VINODA VIHARI VIDYAVINODA : * No. 6. Two inscriptions from Bodh-Gaya . ........ 2. INDEX . . . . . . . . . . . . . 359

Page #8
LIST OF PLATES. 3 19. No. 1. Ragolu plates of Saktivarman . . . . . . . between pages 2. Brihatproshtha grant of Umavarman 3. Tarpandighi plate of Lakshmanasena ; [Lakshmanasena) Samvat 3 . >> 4. Chatsu inscription of Baladitya . . . . . . to face page 6. Ladna inscription of Sadharana . . . . . . . >> . 6. Bodh-Gaya inscription of Asokachalla; Lakshmanaseos Samvat 61 .. the time of Asokachalls ; Lakshmanas na Samyat 74 . . . . . 7. Vadnor plates of Buddharaja : (Kalachuri] Samvat 360 . . . between pages 34 & 35 8. Belava plate of Bhojavarmadeva ; the 5th year . . 9. Islampur spurious plates of the Ganga Vijayaditya ; the 30th year , 10. Nammuru grant of Ammaraja II . 11. Nidhanpur plates of Bhaskaravarman . 12. Four Pyu inscriptions, . . . .to face page 19. Ramatirtham plates of Indravarman 14. Rampal plate of Srichandradeva . between pages 138 & 139 16. Nilganda plates of Vikramaditya VI ; A. 52, 153 16. Dalaviy.Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva I; Saka 1608, Plate I 172, 13 17. , > > > > > 18. > > > > > III - > " . . . IV 184, 185 20. Motupalli pillar inscription of Ganapatideva ; A.D. 1244-45 . . 194, 195 31. Hanset plates of Bhartrivaddha; Samvat 813 . . . . . 202 203 32. Khairba plates of Yasahkarnadeva ; [Kalachuri] Samvat 823 . . 212, 213 33. Mabada plates of Yogesvaradevavarman . . . . . 220, 221 24. Rataul plate of Chahadadeva . . . to face page 25. Cave-inscriptions at Dalavinur . . between pages 26. Kudimiyamalai inscription on music . to face page 27. Sonpar plates of Kumara Somesvara deva . between pages 240 & 241 28. Dantewari Sanskrit inscription of Dikpaladeva ; Samvat 1760 . . to face page . 246 . Hindi inscription of Dikpaledeva ; Samvat 1760 . 247 29. Bhandup plates of Chhittarajadeva . . . between pages 262 & 80. Yewur inscription of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1077, . . . , 278, 279 31. Four early inscriptions : A. On the bronze casket from Manikiala . B. On the silver plate from Manikiala . C. On the pedestal of the Hashtnagar statue of Buddha . to face page D. On the stone relic-box from Sanchi Stupa II . . 32. Miraj plates of Jayasinha II; A.D. 1024 . .. . between pages 312 & 313 83. Mandasor inscription of Naravarman; Malaya Samvat 461 .. . to face page 320 34. Baudh plates of Ranabhanjadeva; 54th year . . . . between pages 324 & 325 35. 26th . . . * >> 326, 327 36. Yawur inscription of Vikramaditya VI; A.D. 1105 . . . . to face page 330 the time of Sankamadevs ; A.D. 1179 . . 338 88. Arivilimangalam plates of Srirangaraya II; Saka 1499 . . . between pages 350 & 351 263 299

Page #9

Page #10
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. Vol. XI Pages 3, 6.- A communication from Mr. H. Krishna Sastri has led to my recognizing an improvement in my treatmont of line 7 of the Devageri inseription. I have read there :[Santivarmma nevarade maryyadey=age, etc. I found in the second of these words the instrumental singular of nevara as a longer form of nera, =ner, straightness, propriety, pleasantness.' And I translated :- "Santivarman, while governing the Banavasi twelvethousand with rectitude and according to established customs," etc. Mr. Krishna Sastri has teminded me of the expression peldore maryyadey=age," with the great river (the Krishna) 45 the boundary," in the Molgand inscription of Panchaladeva, ante, vol. 6, p. 259, line 5: and, proposing to read the first syllable after [8a]ntivarmma as bha instead of ne, he has suggested that we should find here the name Bhevarade as meaning possibly the river Bhimarathi, the Bhima. That, however, is not exactly the case. The reference is to the river Warda, which is mentioned as Varadi in the Aihole inscription of A.D. 634-35, ante, vol. 6, p. 5, line 19. Banawasi is on the north bank of the Warda : and the river flows about two miles on the north of Devageri, and so into the Tungabhadra some twenty-two miles farther on to the east. In the Devageri inscription we should read :-[Sa]ntivarmmane Varade maryyadey=age, and translate :"Santivarman himself, while governing the Banavasi twelve-thousand with the Varada as the boundary," etc. The meaning is that he was ruling those parts of the Batavasi province which lay to the south of the Ward : and the other records (see pp. 4, 5) of the Matura family, to which he belonged, are all from places which are in agreement with this. The suggestion of nevara as a longer form of nera, =ner, is of course to be cancelled.-J. F. F. Page 42, footpote 15, line 3, for at read ar 7 59, line 20, for paila read paila. , 65, 15, for Bai read Bal. 94, text-line 13, for sa(su)nave read su(st)navo. >> 95, 23, for "tyam read 'tyan. 33, for yachate read yachate. 96, line 14, for Mahisandhivigrabika read Mahasandhivigrahika. , text-line 4, for orajadevah read raja (raja)devah. >> >> >> 13 f., for Bharadvaja- read Bharadvaja. Vol. XII. p. 7, 1. 17, for Lakshmanasepa read Lakshmapasons. D. 9, text l. 28, for read . p. 10, 1. 1, for ( o read iter p. 10,1. 2, for sAma(ve)da read sAmaveda p. 11, 1. 86, for Isanabhata's read Isanabhata's. p. 13, n. 16, for vaao read o p. 14, 1. 18, after are add 1. p. 14, n. 21, for *8 read ang p. 14, n. 28, for Carait read act. p. 15, 1.3, after we add l. p. 15, L. 7, for fare fe read fateffe.

Page #11
viii EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. p. 15, n. 25, for satkaunirAjI read degmatkIrtimAjI. p. 16, 1. 1 from below, for fas' read fag. p. 16, n. 25, for faetz read faeia. P. 17, 1. 17, for 917ao read 217 , and delete figure 11 and the corresponding note. p. 18,1. 5 from below, for Shahab-ud-din read Shahab-ud-din, and for Qutb-ud-din read Qutb-ud-din. p. 18, 1. 3 from below, for Alavadive read Alavadina, p. 19, 1. 4, for Garjjana read Garjjana. p. 23, n. 23, for full read fea: 25, 1. 8, for any read arai. p. 25, 1. 16, for faardt read furnit. p. 27, 1.9, for bhavane read bhuvane. p. 27, 1. 11, delete the figures 18 and 19. 27, n. 16, for Rajputs read Rajputs. p. 27, n. 19, for 19tfa: read gufa: p. 29, 1.4, for #7 : read #161449: p. 30, 1. 19, delete the figure p. 31, 1. 2 from below, for Sankaragana read Sankaragapa. p. 31, n. 3, for -lalana- read -lalana 32, 1. 5, for Buddharaja read Buddharaja. 32, 1. 17, for aganihotra read agnihotra. p. 33, 1. 15, for Sankaragana road Sankaragana. p. 35, 1. 10, for danach= read danachs, p. 35, 1. 15, for Anantamahayi- read Anantamahayi. p. 36, 1. 4 from below, for Anantamahayi read Anantamahayi. p. 43, n. 3, for Arthasastra read Arthasastra. p. 44, 1. 20, for Vaisasha read Vaisasha. p. 44, 1, 21, for Bundekhapdi read Bundelkhandi. p. 45, 1. 1, for Yoginipura read Yoginipura. p. 46, 1. 22, for -kpityesha read -ksityesha. p. 46, 1. 23, for =pravirah read =pravira). p. 46,1. 4 from below, for (Bis) read (Bai). p. 126, n. 10, for -velan=ana read - velan:=ana. p. 189, text l. 21, for -rojapad-read -rajapad-.' p. 149, 1. 26, cancell before aripta. p. 159, n. 15, for =abhoga read abhoga-. Page 202, text 1. 5,- for (ni)kara-nika[mam-]llasit- read nikara(nikara)-snmullasit, 215, Translation V. 11.-Mr. Krishna Sastri suggests the following translation : He the crest jewel of the kings of the heroia throne, he who was renowned as Vikramaditya (V.), being deprived of Kuntala and wishing to run away from him (i.e. Gangeyadeva) suddenly took up the kunta creeper in hand as a sign. of submission). 220.--Mr. Krishna Sastri observes that the part of the introductory enlogy beginning with aridurddhara and ending with natha also occurs in records of the Telugu Cholas and in that of Chandridityadeva of Bastar (see Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1908-9, p. 112, and Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 343 n. 3). The lionbanner of Chandraditys of Bastar and the country of Vadda nagdu (evidently Bandh-not Orissa or Vaddavadi as stated in the Annual Report quoted above) clearly show that the chiefs mentioned in the Mahada plates were the lineal descendants of Chandraditya, who was a feudal chiet of the Nagavamsi king

Page #12
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. Dhardvarsha of Bastar in the 11th century A.D. It follows also that (1) the reading Kalikala in 1. 3 refers to the mythical Chola king Karikula and not to the Kali age; (2) that the reading k-aveninatha- in 1. 4 has to be Kaveni(ri) natha, 'the lord of the river Kaveri'; and (3) that -va(na)vaura. in l. 5 should be - Varaura-, 'lord of Varaura (i.e. Uraiyar), the best. of towns, while the akshara na has to be looked for at the end of 1. 4. The plates should be arranged in the order A, Ca, Cb, Ba, Bb. Page 220, text I. 9,--for-bhapatinru. read.bhupatilu. , 220, text 1. 10,- for -diva-chudavarddha. read -devaru-pravarddha., and for -samva[tsa Jram varna. read -samvatsarainvulu. , 220, text 1. 11,--for kachuvarkamundam 33 read iruvaimundu 23. , 220, text 1. 22-for-vam phaya- read-na(ui)kshepa-, and for ayum . . sa read a(a)ya-vya [ya*]-sa. I am indebted to Mr. R. Narasimhachar for the following emendations of my text and translation of the Yewur inscriptions in this journal, vol. 12, pp. 268ff.-L. D. B. Page 273, Inscription I.-- Mahajanangal are not merchants, but the great men of tho village. , 273, Inscription I.-Agnisht he is a firepan used for warming oneself in cold weather; it is the original of the Kannada aggishti or aggishtike. 279, text I. 134.- Arinit-adhana means agny-adhana, Agni being carried by the ram (avi). Paribhavip=agal, "when one thinks of it," is a separate clause. , 279, text I. 142.--Gun-oruri-jatam should be translated tree of virtue." , 280, text 1. 149.- Arkame or alkame is a Kanarese word meaning "indigestion "; alkame-radu is "to suffer from indigestion." The meaning of the verse is : that ornament of the Brahman race was entirely devoted to sacrificing to the devas and pitsis till they suffered from indigestion. The construction is opratati ... arkamo-vaduviriam ; and tat in tat-samajao refers to the devas and pitsis. 280, 11. 162-164.-The whole verse refers to Ravideva's skill in writing (not to music): "there is no room for any ambignity when reading his writing, because rekhasuddhi (correct formation of lines), bhitti (plan or arrangement), and matre (size of letters, or vowel-marka), shine with neatness." 280, 11. 164-166.-This verse refers to his skill in reading. A good reader was called a gamaki. He held a rank equal to that of a poet (kari), a controversialist (vadi), and an orator (vagmi); these four kinds of scholarship are often referred to in early Jain and Lingayat literature. , 281, text . 182.-Jala-rekhe is "writing on water," to indicate instability. Taraka-hirakani may be a mistake for taraka-birakan, "having no sense"; this expression occurs on p. 5, verse 19, of Nagavarma's Prosody (Kittel's edition) in the form tariga-biriga, and as taraga-biraga in Harisvara's Girijakalyana, Afvasa 1, quoted on p. 173 of my Karnataka-kavi-charite. Saucha-guna taraka-birakam chalan, "nonsensical and fickle." 282, text I. 1868.- Att-atta means "goes beyond." Podalpan-ilpudu appears to be a niislection for podaldu nildudu, "extended or spread further and further." Fame is described as spreading beyond the several things mentioned. With sasiyind-att-atta, etc., compare the verse Taruvind-att-atta, etc., from Nemichandra's Neminatha-purana, quoted on p. 207 of Karnataka-kuvi-charite, which describes the growth of Vamana when he became Trivikram.

Page #13
[VOL. XII. Page 290, 1. 3.-For the Simha-parshad, to which Maleyala-pandita belonged, see Ep. Rep. for 1915, p. 88, paragraph 6.-H. K. S. 33 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 39 301. In my article on the "Silver plate or disc from Mapikiala" (p. 300) I could suggest no interpretation of the second word karavakasa. Karavaka no doubt -karapaka, which Professor Luders discussed in his article on the Manikiala inscription (J. R. A. S., 1909, 654f.) and showed to mean 'superintendent of building,' as first pointed out by Professor Kielhorn. Unfortunately that passage did not occur to me when I wrote the article, or I should have gladly availed myself of the light that his discussion threw on this word. In 1909, however, this word had not been read as karavaka (as far as I am aware), and he naturally made no reference there to this disc. Dr. Barnett has now suggested the equation, and I gladly acknowledge the elucidation offered by him and Professor Luders.-F. E. P. 309.-In connection with my identification of Karatikallu, it may be noted that a Mysore inscription of about A.D. 1180 (Epi. Carn., vol. 11, Chitaldroog, Dg. 44) mentions the Karadikal nadu, and puts in it a place named Nandavadige. Here we recognize Nandwadige, in the Hungand taluka of the Bijapur District, Bombay, the misspelt "Nundarudagi" of the Atlas sheet 58, eighteen miles towards south-west-by-west from "Kurrudikul," where there is an inscription of Krishna II (Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 221).-J. F. F. 315, 1. 4.-I have ventured to depart from the usual practice and translate rajakiyanam-anamguli-prekshaniyah by "not to be pointed at with the finger (of hypothecation) to royal officers," because to this day there survives a certain form of mortgage called tor-adavu, which is "a species of mortgage of real property, in which some land or part of an estate is pointed [at] as security for the repayment of a loan" (Kisamwar Glossary, p. 47).-L. D. B.

Page #14
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOLUME XII. No. 1.-RAGOLU PLATES OF SAKTIVARMAN. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH; PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE). This inscription is engraved on four copper-plates measuring about 5 inches in breadth and about 2 inches in height. The two outermost plates are inscribed only on their inner side, but the two middle ones on both sides. The plates were discovered while ploughing at Ragolu near Chicacole in the Ganjam district. They were rescued by their present owner, Mr. G. Ramadas, B.A., Teacher, Mrs. A. V. N. College at Vizagapatam, when they were about to be melted down into copper. As the inscription is so much damaged that perfect impressions are difficult to obtain, my late lamented friend Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya1 sent me the original plates about which he added the following remarks: "Each plate has a ring-hole on its left side about inch from the left margin. There was no ring or seal when the plates were brought to me originally. But when they were sent to me a second time, they were accompanied by an oval seal (1 inch by 1 inch nearly) soldered on a broken ring. The seal bears two lines of writing (in the alphabet of the plates), of which the second may be Sak[t]i-varmma [nah ?]." I may add that the beginning of the first line shows traces of the letters mahara. Consequently the complete legend of the seal may have been : 1 mahArAjasya zrI 2 zaktiyamaNaH The alphabet is of an early Southern type and the language Sanskrit prose (with three verses quoted near the end of the inscription). The sandhi rules are, with two exceptions, carefully observed. The names of the king and of his family are so much damaged on the plates that they cannot be read with absolute certainty. The former is probably Sakti varman (1. 8), as read on the 1 His covering letter of the 25th September 1912 is the last communication received from him and will be treasured up as such. 2-vriddhayo a, 1. 6, and dattah a-, 1.9. B

Page #15
2 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. seal by Mr. Venkayya, and the second seems to be Maga[dha] (1. 2). The king bore the titles "lord of Kalinga" (1. 1 f.) and "son of Vasishthi" (1. 2) and issued his grant from Pishtapura ( 1. 1). The village granted by him was named Rak [s]l[u]va ( 14 ) and belonged to the Kalinga district (1. 3). The two last lines of the inscription state that this document was issued in the thirteenth year (of the king's reign), and that its writer was the minister Arjunadatta. The village granted, Bak [a]l[u]va, is evidently identical with the modern Ragolu, where the plates were discovered. Pishtapura, where the king resided at the time of the grant, is the ancient name of Pithapuram in the Godavari district and is mentioned also in the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta, in the Aihole inscription of Pulakesin II., and in the Timmapuram plates of Vishnuvardhana I. TEXT. First Plate, Second Side. 1 siddhirastu // svasti vijayapiSTapurAtkaliGgAdhi2 pati [] kulAlaGkariSNurvvAsiSThIputro 3 mahArAjazrIzakti varmA kaliGgaviSaye 4 rAkaluvagrAme sarvvasamanvAgatAntahapatitAn' Second Plate; First Side. 5 AjJApayati [1] asTayeSa grAmakosmAbhiH khapu6 NyAla jA candratArakAdagrahAraM 7 [kRtvA sAvarNa ] sagotrapaJcArSeyavAjasaneyi8 brAhmaNakumAramaSTAbhyaca pu[ya] Second Plate; Second Side. 9 evameta mojAya dattaH abhaTapAveAH 10 sarvvakaramadeyaiva paritastAtvA yuSmAbhiH 11 pUrvapravRttayA maryAdayopasthAna 12 vyammeyahiraNyAyacIpaneyam [*] Third Plate; First Side. 18 amISajAya vAcA: [1] yaH pramAdAzobhAdAsya 14 sopaM kuryyA pacamahApAtakasaMyukto bhavet [i] 1 The same motronymic was borne by several Andhra kings; a00 Prof. Bapson's Coine of the Andhra Dynasty, ste., p. 232. 2 Dr. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 13. Above, Vol. VI, p. 11, verse 27. From the original copper-plates. Above, Vol. IX, p. 819. The vowels of the second and third syllables of a are not quite certain. T Bend perhaps 'sAntaHpa * Bead sannAtvA.

Page #16
Ragolu plates of Saktivarman. A kh Da UKA Il a li b. ter umgaz, jucun : 1932 53) On 9x 91% 34 331733 SJIII, Collotype by Gebr. Plettner. E. Hultzsch. Full-Size.

Page #17
Seal | 13| 1raa mmr.e`k + raayngraay ain

Page #18
No. 1.] RAGOLU PLATES OF SAKTIVARMAN. 15 ye cAnye rAjAnastAMca vijJApayati [*] rAjadharmoya... 16 mityanupAla bitavyaH [*] bhavanti cAtra prAgabhihitAH Third Plate ; Second Side. 17 zlokAH [*] bahubhirbahudhA dattA vasudhA vasudhAdhipaH [1] 18 yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalam // 1 // *] 19 SaSTiM varSasahasrANi svarge vasati bhUmidaH [1] 20 prAptA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake vase ta] [ // 2 // "] Fourth Plate ; First Side. 21 pUrvadattAndijAtibhyo yanAdrakSa yudhiSThira [1] 22 mahommahimatAM zreSTha dAnAccheyonupAlanamiti [ // 3 // *] 23 savatsare' trayodaze vaizAkhapaurNamAsyAm [1] 24 'svayamAJAptiramAtyArjunadattena likhitam [*] TRANSLATION (Lino 1.) Let there be snecess! Hail! From the victorious Pishtapura the lord ot Kalinga, the son of Vasishthi, the glorious Maharaja Sak[ti]varman, who adorns the MAgardha family, commands the inhabitants, accompanied by all (others), of the village of Rak[a]l[u]va in the Kalinga province (vishaya): (L. 5.) "This small village has been given by Us, for the increase of Our own merit, life. and power, having made (it) an agrahara as long as the moon and the stars (shall exist), to the Brahmapa Kumarasarman, who belongs to the gotra of the [Savarpas], who has five Rishia (88 ancestors), and (who has sta died) the Vajasaneyi-(bakha), and to (bis) eight sons,-thus to this family, not to be entered by soldiers and exempted from all taxes and dues. (L. 10.) "Knowing this, you ought to wait on (him) and to supply to (him) what has to be measured (vis. grain), gold, eto, according to the old-established rule. (L. 13.) "And the descendants of Our family ought to be addressed:-He who through negligence or through greed will confiscate this (grant), will be guilty of the five great sins." (L. 15.) And other kings (the king) requests :-" (Rememmhering) that snch is the duty. of kings, you ought to preserve (this grant)." (t. 16.) And with reference to this there are (the following) formerly pronounced verses : SLI. 17-22 contain three of the customary verses.] (L. 23.) In the thirteenth year, on the full-moon (tithi) of Vaibikha. (L. 24) The ajnapti (was the king) himself. (The above edict) was written by the minister (amatya) Arjunadatta. Read . Read degmAcami.

Page #19
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. No. 2.--BRIHATPROSHTHA GRANT OF UMAVARMAN. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE). Like the Ragolu plates of Saktivarman (No. 1 above), the copper-plates bearing the subjoined inscription belong to Mr. G. Ramadas of Vizagapatam and were sent by him to the late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya, who forwarded to me two sets of ink-impressions of them. Mr. Ramadas writes that the plates "were obtained from a smith in the Palakonda taluka. Nothing more is known of them." Mr. Venkayya sent me the following description of the original plates : << Three copper-plates of four sides. Average length 7%";' height 31" (at the margins) and 31" (in the middle). The plates were held together by a ring (out by me for taking impressions), which appears to have been twisted out of its original shape, which was probably circular. The highest diameter now is 51' and the lowest 47" The ends of the ring are secured at the bottom of an oval seal measuring 2" by 3". The depression of the seal bears in relief a legend in four lines, of which the last seems to be ra[jo]mavarmasya. The other three lines are not distinct." To judge from the impressions, the inscription is much damaged; but, with the exception of the name of the writer in l. 16, every word can be made out with the help of the context. The alphabet is of an early Southern type. The jihvamultya is used in l. 1, the upadhmaniya in l. 7, and the numerical symbols 20 and 30 in l. 15. The language is Sanskrit prose (with three verses of Vyasa quoted in 11. 11-15). Both the alphabet and the phraseology of the grant closely resemble those of the Komarti plates of the Maharaja Chandavarman. This king may have belonged to the same family as Maharajomavarman, the donor of the subjoined grant. For both kings issued their edict from Simhapura or Sihapurs and bore the epithets" lord of Kalinga" and "devoted to the feet of his father." The second portion of the designation Maharajomavarman probably contains the word Uma, one of the names of Siva's consort, the final vowel of which has been shortened in accordance with Panini, VI, 3, 63. The ingcription records that Umavarman granted the village of Btihatproshthi (1.2) to the Brahmana Haridatta (1. 4). This person may be identical with another Haridatts, who is mentioned in the last line of the insoription as the father of its writer. The date of the grant fell into the year 30 (1. 15) (of the king's reign). As stated before, Chandavarman and Umavarman resided at Sithapura or Sihapura. According to Singhalese inscriptions the two kings Nissankamalla and Sahasamalla, the second of whom ascended the throne in A.D. 1200, were sons of the Kalinga king Goparaja of Simhapura. The Buddhist chronicle Mahavamsa (chapter 59, verse 29) states that Tildkasundari, a queen of Vijayabahu I. (who is reported to have reigned from A.D. 1054 to 1109) was a princess of Kalinga, and that three relatives of hers, one of whom was named Madhukanpava, came to Ceylon from Sihapura (id. verse 46). Simhapura is perhaps identical with the modern Singupuram between Chicacole and Narasannapeta. 1 Above, Vol. IV, p. 142 ff. * Professor E. Muller's Ancient Inscriptions in Ceylon, Nos. 148 and 166. J. R. A. S., 1909, pp. 327 and 381. J. R. A. S., 1913, p. 519 f. This name reminds us of the Eastern Ganga king Madhu-Kimarnavs; see above, Vol. IV, p. 186 and the Table facing it. * Above, Vol. IV, p. 143.

Page #20
Eam in 3d kme Brihatproshtha grant of Umavarman. 11 A. paan. 483 gnaa= &99 E. Hultzsch. Scale 9, Collotype by Gebr. Plettner.

Page #21
iib. CelluleLIGGER PAGES % assed co iii a. 1. b ti-pn-7@ kyis- byin-rtgnsnyen 'g n- auzhi- 16 From ink-impressions supplied by the late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya.

Page #22
No. 2.] BRIHATPROSHTHA GRANT OF UMAVARMAN. TEXT.1 First Plate; Second Side. 1 auM svasti vijayasIhapurAddappapAdabhaktaGkaliGgAdhipatizzrImahArAjobRhatproSThAgrAme sarvvasamavetAnkuTumbinassamAjJApaya 2 mava 3 tyastyeSa grAmosmAbhiraupamanyamamagotrAya' bahvRcasabrahmacAri4 ye brAhmaNaharidattAyAsahasrAMzuzazitArakapratiSThamagrahAraM Second Plate; First Sile. 5 kRtvA sarvvakara [parihAraizca parihRtya da]ntayavAgubhogAduddhRtya 6 SaTtriMzadagrahAra sAmAnyaGgatvA bhogasamba[mvanirvva ] canIyampratta: [ 1 *] 7 tadevaM viditvA yuSmAbhipUrvocitamaryyAdayopasthAnaGkarttavyam 8 meyahiraNyAdyaJcopaneyambhaviSyatazca rAjJo vijJApayati [*] dharma Second Plate; Second Side. 9 kramavikramANAmanyatamayogAdavApya mahImanuzAsatAmpravRttaM 10 kamidandAnaM saddharmamanupazyadbhireSograhAronupAlya [i*] bhavanti 11 cAtra vyAsagItAzlo [kA] [1] bahubhirbahudhA dattA vasudhA vasudhAdhi12 paiH [*] yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya [ta ] sya [tadA] phalam [ 1 // ] svadattAmparadattAM Third Plate; First Side. mahImahimatAM 13 vA yatnAdrakSa yudhiSThira [ 1 * ] na[m // 2 // * ] 14 SaSTiM varSasahasrANi svarge vasati bhUmidaH [*] AkSeptA cAnumantA ca 15 tAnyeva narake vaset [ // 3 // * ] AjJA vAsudevaH [*] saMvat 30 mArgazIrSA' di 20 [1] 16 dezaraveerfdhakRta' haridattasUnunA ma... vareNa likhitamiti / 1 From ink-impressions supplied by the late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya. * Read sa". 2 Exp essed by a symbol. * Read zIrSa. * Bechaps lena. zreSTha dAnAccheyonupAla

Page #23
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XI. TRANSLATION, (Line 1.) Om. Hail! From the victorious Siha pural the lord of Kalinga, the glorions Maharaja Umavarman, who is devoted to the feet of his father, commands the ryots, accompanied by all others), in the village of Btihatproshtha : (L. 3.) "This village has been given by Us to the Brahmana Haridatta, who belongs to the gotra of the Aupamanyavas (and) who has studied the Bahuricha-(sakha), having made (it) an agrahara which is to last as long as the sun, the moon, and the stars, and having exempted (it) with exemption from all taxes, having separated (it) from the [Da]ntayavagu division (thoga) (and) having joined (it) to the Thirty-six Agraharas in such a way that it must be mentioned (henceforth) in connection with (this) division (?). (L. 7.) "Knowing this (to be) thus, you ought to wait on him) and to supply to him) what has to be measured (viz. grain), gold, etc. according to the old-accustomed rale." (L. 8.) And future kinga (the king) requests :-"Having obtained possession of the earth by means of either right or inheritance or conquest and ruling (it), you ought to preserve this agrahara, considering this present grant (to have) religious merit (for its object)." (L. 10.) And with reference to this there are the following) verses sung by Vyasa :[LI. 11-15 contain three of the customary verses.] (L. 15.) The messenger (ajna) (was) Vasudeva. In the year 30, on the 20th day of Margasirsha. (L. 16.) (The above edict) was written by M... vara, the son of Haridatta, who was placed in charge of the record office (akshapatala) of the district (desa). No. 3.-THE TARPANDIGHI GRANT OF LAKSHMANA SENA. BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A. In 1875 Mr. Westmacott published an account of a copper-plate discovered in the village of Tarpandighi in the district of Dinajpur. This was the first inscription of Lakshmanasona discovered until then. Mr. Westmacott's article was accompanied by two lithographs of drawings made from this copper plate. The inscription has not since been published with mechanical facsimiles. It now appears that the plate belonged originally to Sir William LeFleming Robinson, Bart., of Hillesley House, Wotton-under-Edge, Gloucestershire. It was lent to Mr. Westmacott for publication by the owner. The plate has recently been purchased from Sir Ernest Robinson, the nephew of the owner, by the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad. The inscription is incised on a single thick plate of copper measuring 13" x 11" with a projection of 34" in length, to which is attached the royal seal by means of a copper bolt. Prinsep in his paper on the Bakerganj grant of Kedavasena has referred to the curious figure which is to be found on Sona grants.3 Another copper-plate inscription of Lakshmanasona is the Angliya grant originally published in a now defunct Bengali periodical called Aitihasika Chitra (of Rampur Boalia in the Rajshahi District of Bengal). The author of that paper made out the sadhana of the figure which forms the royal seal of the Sena Kings of Bengal. In the Bakerganj grant of Kesava This i4 a Prakrit form of Simlapura, Journal Bonds. Soc., Vol. XLIV, P. I, pp. 11 ff. Ibidem. Vol vil, p. 43. The name of the deuor seeing to Karavasina as roul by Prinsep and not Visvarupasina as supposed by Babu Nagendra Nath, ibidem, Vol. XV, P. 1, p. 8.

Page #24
No. 3.] THE TARPANDIGHI GRANT OF LAKSMANA SENA. sena the seal is distinctly referred to by the expression Sadasiva-mudraya mudrayitva. The author has found that in the Mahanirvana-Tantra the deity named Sadasiva is actually mentioned. Tho god is described as follows (Ullasa xiv): "He is wearing a tiger's skin; the sacred thread is made of snakes ; his body is covered with ashes and he wears ornaments made of snakes. He has five faces of the following colours :-smoke coloured, yellow, red, white, and black. He has three eyes and his head is covered with matted locks. He holds the Ganges (on his head); he has ten arms; his forehead is beautified by the moon. In his left hands he holds a skull, fire, a noose, a bow and an axe and in his right hands a trident, a thunderbolt, az elephant goad, an arrow and (the granting of) a boon. He is praised by all gods and excellent munis. His bent look is resplendent in granting the highest bliss; he has the appearance of snow, jasmine, and moon; he is resplendent with the bull as his seat; he is everywhere day and night praised by siddhas, gandharvas, and apsarases, the lover of Uma, the sole refuge, the dear." The Tarpandighi grant is exactly similar to the Anuliya grant, and the first seven verses of the two grants are identical. So far as I can say, the third grant of Lakshmanasena, which was found by Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna and to which I have referred in my article on the Madhainagar plate of Lakshmanasona, is similar to these grants. Unfortunately the inscription cannot be traced at present. The verses of the Madhainagar grant do not resemble those of any of the other three grants of Lakshmanasena. The inscription opens with an invocation to the god Visbnu. The first two verses contain an eulogium of the moon, from whom the Sens kings are said to have been descended. This is followed by the usual genealogy of the Sena kings from Hemantasena down to Lakshmanasena. As I have already observed, the first seven verses agree entirely with those of the Annliya grant. The next two verses are identical with vv. 8 to 10 of the Anuliya grant. The subjoined grant was issued from the victorious camp at Vikramapura and records the grant of the village of Velahishti in the Varendri country in the Paundravardhana bhukti by the Paramesvara-Paramavaishnava-Paramabhattaraka-Maharajadhiraja Lakshmanasenadeva, who meditated on the feet of the Maharajadhiraja Vallalasenadeva, in the third year of his reign (equivalent to the third year of the Lakshmanasena era=1122 A.D.), to a Brahmana named isvaradeva-Sarman of the Bharadvaja gatra and a student of the Kanthuma branch of the Samaveda. The donee was the great grandson of Hutasanadeva-Sarman, the grandson of Markandegadeva-Sarman and the son of Lakshmidharadeva-Sarman. His pravaras were Bharadvija, Arigirasa, and Barhaspatya. The grant was made as dakshina on the occasion of the gift Journal Beng. 48. Soc., Vol. VII, pl. XLV. Vyaghra-charma-paridhanan naga-yajiopavitinam I vibhuti-lipta-sarvangan nag-alankara-bhushitam dhumra-pit-aruna-sveta-krishnaik panchabir ananaih l yuktan trinayanan bibhraj-jata-juta-dharan oibhumi Ganga-dharam dafa-bhujam fafi-fobhita-mastakam kapalan pavalan pafam pinakan parafuos karaih | pamair dadhanan dakshair cha fulam vajr-ankufan saram l varam cha bibhratan sarvair devair munivaraih stutam param-ananda-sandoh-ollasat-kutila-lochanam Nima-kund-Enda-sankafan erishasana-virajitam || parital siddha-gandharvair apaaroblir ahar-nifam giyamanan Umakantam ikanta fara priyam Journal and Proceedings, Beng. 43. Soc., Vol. V, PP. 467 PS. * [Varodyan in the text (1. 33).--V. V.]

Page #25
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. known as hemasvaratha. The dataka was the minister of Peace and War (sandhivigrahika) Narayapadatta, also mentioned in the same capacity in the Anuliya grant. The inscription contains some interesting points in the names given as boundaries of the land granted. The boundaries are: in the East the boundary wall of a Buddhist temple, particulars of which are contained in the following words: Vuddha-vihari-devata-nikara-deyammapa-bhumyadhavapapurovalih; the Southern boundary was the tank named Nichadahara : the Western boundary was (the village of) Nandiharipakundi, and the Northern boundary was the ditch known as Mollinakhadi. The land granted annually yielded 150 Puranare or copper coins. I edit the grant from the original plate, which has been placed at my disposal by Baba Ramendra Sundera Trivedi, the secretary of the Barigiya Sahitya Parishad First Side _1 bhoM proM namo nArAyaNAya / vidyudyatra dyutiH phaNipaterbAlendurindrA yudhaM vA-(0) 2 ri. svarmataraGgiNI sitaziromAlA valAkAvali / dhyAnAbhyAsasamIraNopanihitaH 8 zreyo'dhurojUtaye bhUyAhaH sa bhavArtitApabhiduruH zambhAH kapamvuidaH // [1] 'mA4 nandombunidhI cakoranikara dukha(kha)cchidAtyantikI kahAra hatamogratA 5 ratipatAveko'hameveti dhIH / yasyAmI amRtAtmana: samudayanyAza prakA6 mAjagatyantra dhyAnaparamparApariSataM jyotistadAstAmmadai / [2] "sevAvana7 manRpakoTikirITarociramvu(mbU)nasatpadanakhadyutivala (m)riibhiH| tejo8 viSavvaramuSo hiSatAmabhUvan bhUmIbhujaH sphuTamathauSadhinAthavaM9 / [2] 'pAkaumAravikakharairhizi dizi prasyandibhirhoryazaHprAleyairarirA10 javananalinabAnI: samubIlayana [*] hemantaH sphuTameyasenanananakSetro. 11 ghapusthAvalIzAlinAdhyavipAkapIvaraguNasteSAmabhUdaMzaja: [*] [4] yadIyaira12 bApi pracitamujateja:sahacaraiyazobhiH zobhante paridhipari13 lahA iva dizaH / tata: kAcolIlAcaturacaturambhodhilaharIparItorvI14 bharttAjani vijayasenaH sa vijyii| [5] 'pratyUhaH kalisampadAmanalaso vedA16 yanaikAdhvagaH sahAmaH zritanAmAvatirabhUdalAlasenastataH / yacetoma16 yameva zauryavijayI 'datvauSadhaM tatvavAdakSINA racayAJcakAra vazagAH Hamafraratha or kiranyafvaratha (horse-chariot of gold) is one of the sixteen great gifts (shodatamala. danani) mentioned in the Mataya-Purana and in Hemadri's Danakhanda.--Ed.) It seems to me that the first part of the name contains the Arabic Word Mullah. Were there any Muhammedan settlements in Bengal previous to the con quest of the country by the Afghan raiders P Traditions of local Mo imedan saints in Eastern Bengal and Chittagong affirm that several holy men settled in this country about Oory before the Muhammedan conquot. Cf. Journal Beng. 41, Soe., Vol. XLII, Po. I pp. 269 #. [The name of the coin, which occurs also in two other sena inscriptions, is probably Kapardaka-Purana. -Ba.] [Theraccompanying plate has been prepared from impressions and from a photograph of the seal supplied by Mr. Banerjea-s. K.] Expressed by a symbol. * Metre: Sardulavikridita. * Metre: Vasantatilaki. * Metre : Sikharini. * Red khA.

Page #26
10 12 14 16 18 20 22 24 26. Tarpandighi Plate of Lakshmanasena.- Lakshmanasena] Samvat 3. * maanaa bishbmt rjelaasit lobo naa naa blaakaa bli khaan / niy'm boy't s: haasaan mngraamaannik nissddh gochgaa maumaabik jnk nlin snaanii : miilaa ti: phle ghaaNt baale shidaa dh ettaa mukh phyaakaa sb bsti ghocit Ana : i mn : STEN KONOW. o 15:15. : : : 55 51: sb [11:55 151157gha 55 :: smaadhaan nidhitH SCALE 05 maannii MAST: 1 : 15. A: 55: ye maataal Tall samayaaa[11nA hi5 1 [dArU yA zari [j naamaay: shiil MAG : smaaj kRtimaanaay'aa naam [12 ngt 58 bilaal sn : | 512911249123 maanb lgaa maa haajraa 'baalk baajaajaamaan khaa km hraase naa ghtte naam yaa dhik 57 17 ma / 2 W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD. PHOTO-LITH. 8 10 12 14 16 18 20 22 24 26

Page #27
28 nAthana loga yogavinA 5 ghA kAyA (ghAgha adhikagha, sAtahI chADI ghAtaUnI yA nAMvA 71211 imaan taamaa disht emtm DI: paMthAzIgha 3 bhaI 25 kA hai| kAzI zAli: zrI nA hila (25 nAyamina DI sImA 55zanala DIla [nAnAthA : ghanymakaamkaaathk 888888888 40 46 b. 56 :: jalagala: zAzaka la: zAdI 601 ghI DA2185 Rs 29 Ma darzana:: (animalyAla nnHoaaUsa (gAyaka azA visa yasamA komAthi na ha mva zubha saaathAnaaaa[ hai viviziva gannchAmghAmadhU gaDa rAya [nAtha yaza cha cha nzra nakAl'ghaa etchm6i n|y25aamsnniij yatra nizadiyAdhanaM miyAdyAlA "viMdyAlA lA' (mtataH kalAkRtan vidhana- 8:17:15 lA yAvividhi hA dhAna 158 12 gAtila hAyati // 28 30 32 34 // : 26 DAka ghayaannayA nIghATa Gai: ciDi rAjArAmArIyakRti // nibaMdha ghAma chAyA zubha 36 38 40 42 44 46 48 50 52 54 56

Page #28
No. 8.1 THE TARPANDIGHI GRANT OF LAKSMANA SENA. 17 khasmin pareSAM zriyaH // [*] 'saMbhuktAnyadigaGgAnAgaNaguNAbhogapralobhAhizA18 mIthairaMzasamarpaNana ghaTitastattatprabhAvasphuTaiH / dorumakSapi19 tArisaGgararaso rAjanyadhamAzrayaH zrImala (sa)kSmaNasenabhUpatirataH sau janya sImAjani // [*] 'zavahandhabhayAdimuktaviSayAstanmAtraniSThIkatavAntA yA21 ntu kathanna nAma ripavastasya prayogAlayam / yairAtmaprativimbitepi nipata tyapi 22 caJcattRNepyadaitena yatastato'pi saparo deva: paraM vIkSate(:) / [*] sa khalu zrIvikra23 mapurasamAvAsi si)tazrImajjayaskandhAvArAt mahArAjAdhirAjazrIvallAlasema24 devapAdAnudhyAtaparamezvaraparamavaiSNavaparamabhaTTArakamahArAjAdhirAja25 zrImala (lakSamaNasenadevaH kuzalI / samupagatAzeSarAjarAjanyakarAtI26 rANakarAjaputrarAjAmAtyapurohitamahAdhambhAdhyakSamahAsAndhivigrahi27 kamahAsenApatimahAmudrAdhikkatAntaraGgahaduparikamahAkSapaTalika Second Side. 28 mahApratIhAramahAbhIgikamahApIlupatimahAgaNaskadausmAdhikacauro. 29 haraNikanauvalahastyazvagomahiSAjAvikAdivyApRtakagaulimakadaNDapAdhi30 * kadaNDanAyakaviSayapanvA (tyA)donnAdona)nyAMzca sakalarAjapAdopajIvinodhyakSapra . 31 cAroktAnihAkIrtitAna (na) caTTajAtoyAn janapadAn kSetrakarAMzca vA. 32 hmaNAna(n) brAhmaNottarAn yathArha (ha) mAnayati vodhayati samAdizati ca matama33 stu bhavatA: 'yathA zrIpauNDavaI nabhuktyantaHpAtivaredyAn' pUrve vuddhavihArIdeva34 tAnikaradeyAmmaNabhUmyADhAvApapUrvAli: sImA / dakSiNe nicaDahArapu35 SkariNI sImA / pazcime nandiharipAkuNDI somA utare' mokSANa khADI sImA - 36 thaM catuHsImAvacchivasta tratyadezavyavahAranalinadevagopathAdyasArabhUvahiH 37 paJcomAnAdhikaviMzatyuttarADhAvApazatakAtmakaH saMvatsareNa kapaIkapu38 rANasAIzatakotpattiko velahiSTIgrAmIyabhUbhAgaH sasATaviTapa: 39 sajalasthala: sagauSaraH saguvAkanArikela: sahyadazAparAdhaH pari40 *() tasarbapIDo 'caTTabhaTTapravezo 'kiJcitprayAdhastuNapUtigocara41 paryantaH hutAzanadevazarmaNaH prapautrAya mArkaNDeyadevazarmaNaH pauvAya - 1 Metre : Sardalavikridita. The visarga has here been used as a sign of interpunction. * Rendatant. There is a sign like a St. Andrew's cross after this word. * Bead out * Rend .

Page #29
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor.XII 42 mI(gha)radevavarmayaH putrAya bharahAjasagotrAya bhAradvAjadhAGgirasa48 vAhassatyapravarAya sAma(va)dakothumamAkhAcaraNAnuSThAyine hamAzvara444 thamahAdAnAcAryazrIInaradevazANe pukhthe hani vidhivadudakapU. 45 bakaM bhagavantaM zrImanArAyaNabhaTTArakamuhizya mAtApicorAmanaca pu46 vayazobhivRddhaye 'dattahemAzyadadhamahAdAne dakSizAte (tve)notsa[jya] pA47 candrAkakSitisamakAlaM yAvat bhUmicchidranyAyena tAmrazAsanIkatya pra48 datto 'smAbhiH // tavadbhiH sarverevAnumantavyam / bhAvibhirapi nRpati49 bhirapaharaNe narakapAtabhayAt pAlane dharmagauravAtyAlanIyam / bha. 50 vanti cAtra dharmAnuza(za)sinaH zokAH / bahubhirvasudhA dattA rAjabhimagarA dibhiH / 51 yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phalaM / bhUmi yaH pratigRtAti yazca bhUmi praya52 chati / ubhau tau puNyakANI niyataM khamaMgAminI / khadattA para dattAmvA yo hare53 ta vasundharAm [*] sa viSThAyA' kamibhUtvA pitubhissaha pacate // iti kamaladalA. 54 khuvindulolA zriyamanucinya manuSyajIvitaJca / sakalamidamudAitaca vuDDA na 55 hi puruSaiH (1) parakIrtayo vilopyAH // zrImannamANaseno nArAyaNadatta sAdhivigrahika 56 iha IzvarazAsanadAne dUtaM vyatti naranAthaH // saM 3 bhAdradine 2 / zrInimahAsAni // No. 4.-CHATSU INSCRIPTION OF BALADITYA. Br D. R. BHANDARKAR, M.A.; POONA. This inscription, which is published here for the first time, was discovered as early as 1873, by A. O. L. Carlleyle, assistant of Sir Alexander Cunningham. It was found at Chatea, the principal town of a tahsil of the same name, Jaipur State, and about twenty-six miles south of the Jaipur City. It is referred to by him in the Archeological Survey Report, Vol. VI, p. 116. in the following words: "I found & Kutila inscription of twenty-six lines on a broken black stone built into the side wall of the steps leading down into a great tank at Chatsu at the bottom of which thie inscription was found about seventy or eighty years ago. The tank here mentioned is no doubt the one locally known as the Golerav talao, but the inscription stone when I was at Chatat at the close of December 1909, was in wall of the dilapidated temple of Raghunathji in the immediate neighbourhood of the flight of steps. Read: OPARC. The final u has been added above the line. Read faeret.

Page #30
No. 4.] CHATSU INSCRIPTION OF BALADITYA. The inscription is engraved on a slab of black stone, and consists not of twenty-six, as Carlleyle says, but of twenty-seven lines, which cover a space of about 2' 11" broad by 1' 4" high. It is broken in three parts about one foot from the commencement of lines 9 and 10. Besides, a portion of the stone has peeled off near the lower corner of the proper left side. The size of the letters is larger in lines 1-20 and smaller in lines 21-27. It is largest in line 20. The characters are of the northern type of alphabet, approximately belonging to the tenth century. They include the somewhat rare forms of jk in Raj, ham, line 18; of i, e.g. in yachna-, line 6; and of i, e.g. in van-maytm, 1. 1. Attention may also b drawn to the curious forms of ph, e.g. in phaninah, 1. 3, and the subscript t, eg in mum. adhivasas-ity-uktam, 1. 2. The letter g occurs in two forms; the ordinary one may be noticed, 6.g. in -viprayoga, 1. 3, and the other one in, e.g. vahini-parigataj, 1. 18, or Sugrivad, 1. 19, in which case it can easily be mistaken for f. The signs for the ciphers 5 and 7 incised in lines 4-5 and of the avagraha occurring e.g. in 1. 4, are worthy of note. The language is Sanskrit, but is frequently anything but grammatical. Almost the whole fault in this respect may lie with the person who copied the inscription on the stone previous to its being engraved. But the composer of the prasasti is certainly responsible for the grammatically inadmissible word vi(bi)mvi(mbi)tan, undoubtedly a mistake for vi(bi)mvi(mbi)tani, in 1. 3. The word vivaha is used in 1. 7 apparently in the sense of "one whose vehicle is the bird", referring, of course, to Vishnu. Excepting the initial words [Om na] mah and the closing words from utkirnni to samvat, the whole of the record is in verse, and, curiously enough, the first twentytwo verses only are numbered. In respect of orthography the following points may be noticed: (1) the letter b is throughout denoted by the sign for v; (2) t is invariably doubled in conjunction with a following r; (3) a consonant is, as allowed by the rules of grammar, doubled in conjunction with a preceding r, bh only being not doubled; (4) shri is used twice, in 11. 19 and 21 instead of the correct nighri; (5) -dushkha- is written in 1. 11 instead of duhkha; (6) the letters is frequently employed instead of s, though once is used instead of s, viz. in -samayah, 1. 22. After the initial words Om namah the inscription opens with obeisance to the goddess Sarasvati (v. 1), an invocation of blessings from the god Murari (vs. 2-5). Verse 6 introduces the family of Guhila, and the verse following states that in this family flourished one Bhartripatta, who was like Rama endowed with both priestly and martial qualities (brahma-kshatr-anvita). Rama here referred to is obviously Parasurama, and what the verse intends saying is that just as Parasurama was a Brahmana by caste but did the duties of a Kshatriya, Bhartripatta also was a Brahmana by extraction but displayed martial energy; in other words, Bhartripatta was a Brahmakshatra, i.e. what is now known as Brahmakshatri. His son was. Isanabhata (v. 8), and Isanabhata's son was Upendrabhata (v. 9). From the latter sprang Guhila, and from him Dhanika (vs. 10-11). He is, I think, identical with the Dhanika of the inscription now deposited in the Victoria Hall, Udaipur, but originally found at Dabok in Mewar. It begins with Sam 407 Bhadrapada-sudi 8 asmin(n) di[va]se Paramabhattaraka-MaharajadhirajaParamesvara-Sri-dDhavalappadeva-pravadha(rdha)mana-rajye | Guhila-puttranam dDhanikasy-opabhujyamanayam Ddhavagarttayam, etc. If the date 407 be referred to the Gupta era, it becomes equivalent to A.D. 725. This agrees with the characters of the inscription, which cannot be earlier than the eighth, nor later than the ninth, century. I have elsewhere said that Dhavalappadeva, the paramount sovereign here mentioned, is the same as the king Dhavala of the Maurya dynasty referred to in the Kansuvam inscription of A.D. Sri 1 For further treatment of this subject see my paper on the "Gahilote," Journ. & Proceedings, Beng. As. Soc., Vol. V, 1909, pp. 167 ff, 11 c 2

Page #31
12 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 738.1 Dhanika was succeeded by his son Auka, and the latter by his son Krishnaraja (vs. 12-13). Krishnaraja's son was Samkaragana, who conquered Bhata, king of the Gauda country, and made a present of this kingdom to his overlord (vs. 14-16). Can this 'Bhata be Strapala of the Pala dynasty, who, according to Cunningham, was a son of Devapala, and according to Mr. V. A. Smith, the same as Vigrahapala I.? Samkaragana's queen was Yajja who was a devotee of Siva (v. 17), and from her he had a son named Harsharaja (v. 18), who is called a dvija, which, in inscriptions of this period, so far as my knowledge goes, denotes a Brahmana only. He conquered kings in the north, and presented horses to Bhoja, who, I think, must be Bhoja I. (A.D. 843-882) of the imperial Pratihara dynasty (v. 19). He married a princess named Silla (v. 20), and had from her a son called Guhila (v. 21). Verse 22 says that he produced the impression that he was Guhila I., come to life again to destroy his foes, and the next verse informs us that with excellent horses from the sea-coast he vanquished the Gauda king and levied tribute from princes in the east. He married Rajjha, daughter of the Pramara Vallabharaja (v. 24). Their son was Bhatta (v. 25), who led an expedition of conquest against kings of the south, (v. 26) and married Purasa, daughter of one Viruka (v. 27). The issue of their marriage was Baladitya, Balarka or Balabhanu (v. 28). Verses 29-32 bestow nothing but conventional praise on him. Verse 33 tells us that he married Rattava, daughter of the Chahamana king Sivaraja, who is eulogised in the verse following. From her Baladitya had three sons, vis. Vallabharaja, Vigraharaja, and Devaraja (v. 35). In commemoration of Rattava who had died, Baladitya, we are informed, erected a temple to Murari, whose site probably is occupied by the temple of Raghunatha, where the inscription was found when I visited Chatsu (v. 36). Verse 37 expresses a wish for the permanence of the temple. The next verse states that the prasasti was composed by one Bhanu, son of Chhitta, a Karanika by caste, and a Vaishnava by religion. The prasasti was engraved by the sutradhara Bhaila, son of Rajuka. This is followed by the word Samvat without, however, the actual specification of the date. But though no date is given, there can be little doubt that it is to be assigned to the tenth century. The family, to which Baladitya belonged, is called in verse 6, as we have seen, Guhilasya vamsa; in other words he was a Guhilot. So far we have only known one Gubilot dynasty, vis, that reigning sometimes at Nagahrada (Nagda), sometimes at Aghatapura (Ahad), and sometimes at Chitrakuta (Chitor). This is the celebrated dynasty to which the Ranas of Mewar claim to belong. But it now appears that there was another Guhilot family ruling over a territory extending from Chats in Jaipur to Dabok in Udaipur. The capital of this dynasty is not known. Probably it was Dhavagarta, i.e. Dhod in the Jahajpur district, Mewar. Reminiscences of this family are still existent at Chatsit. The local traditions have still preserved the couplet Rana chhode Chatsu jo chay so le "The Rana has forsaken Chatsu Whoever wants may take it." This shows that Chatsu had at one time been held by the Guhilots. Again, the tank where the inscription stone was found, is called Golerav talav. Golerav obviously is a corruption of Guhilaraja, and the name shows that the tank was originally constructed by a prince of this dynasty called Guhilaraja. This may be either Guhila I. or Guhila II. Prog. Rep. Archaeol. Sure. Ind. West. Circle for 1906, p. 61, Here the date read by me was 807 bat on referring to the impressions I find that it is almost certainly 407 Ind. Anty, Vol. XXXVIII, pp. 233 .

Page #32
No. 4.] 2 TEXT.1 1 ma: yAja [ma] ~ khAnatrI: zrImatA yA vi[ ro]dhinI / tAM vande vAlayoM devIM vAkprapaMca prasidaye / 1 ekopi [gu] sapadbhidyate' murajividhA / yo [ja][ga]..... stu - ye |2| pAkrAntabhUtalamaghaughavighAtadacaM 'gaM - 3 4 CHATSU INSCRIPTION OF BALADITYA. 5 [pa] ya: paricayena yAmunamadhokSajapAdayugmaM tvayA - kaustubha darpaNe pratimitiM khAM vocya vo - dhavaH virAjamAnaM / pAyAdanantamuni lokaniSevitaM vo vArIva | 3 | [e] kA tvaM hRdayaM mamAdhivasasItyu --' priya vajJabhA yadaparA khauraHsthale zAyitAM / ityaM padmA yaM sAsUyaM sa parAsukhImanunayaMstAM pAtu 18 / tyaktAsU priyaviprayogavidhurA " gopyo divaM yA yayustA etAstava pUrvvavadratasukhaM pratyAgatAH sevituM 1 ityuktaH phacina: phaNAmaNigaNe dRSTvAtmano vimvitAnyaH " se ra [["] murAriravatApratyAyayanvaH sa tAM |5| nIrandhraH prathitaH puraH pRthutaraH protkhAtabhUbhRtkulo vyAptAso" janitapratApadahanopyAsAditAkhobatiH " 1 antaHsArataro'rikuMjarakaravyAghAtadaco 'bhavadvaMzastadviparIta eSa [gu]hila yAhArabhU to [bhu]vaH |6| "astagrAmopadezairavanatanRpatInbhUtalaM bhUribhUtyA bhUdevA* nbhUmidAnaistridivamapi makhe [ndaya] banditAtmA / "brahmacacAnvito'smi samabhavadasame rAmatulyo vizatyaH sauryAbyo" bharttRpaTTI ripubhaTaviTapicchedakelIpaTIyAn // 7 // bI 1 From the original stone. * Bond guNasaMparkA 6 lAkrA[ntamahA ] mahIbhUdavanimgaurIkucAli[Ggana] vyApAraikarasopyabhinahRdayI" manojanmanaH " / bhAkhaDUtiviSi [taH ]" khatavanirjityaM tasmAtthA[]riva vyajAyata nRpAdImAnapUrvo yAjvAlamvAzaghutvamupAgata: " khatajaDarati 1 Road vimitA 14 Road 'sAditastrIti.. u Bead T. Bead. * Read oM namaH 4 * Road vaH zriyai * Probably a ar aset has to be restored." * Bond mAyitA. 13 10 Road mAdhavaH. 14 Read khovAra. as Road zauryAbI. # Rond vibhUSiya: vA vizaSe [ha] Se bhaTa: 151 upahatavRSa * Bond "yAmajanmamukhAba' * Bend nar3a * Road khoraH. Read 'priya' 1 Read vyAdhAtrI. 16 Bead . 10 Bond free. Bond.

Page #33
14 [Vot Xif, 7 prayA[ca]ro' hijasamAzritaH 1 harirahamaho 'nA[smI- ce ]rvvivAha [ma] riM [ma]dhorahasadiva yo bhUpaH so 'bhUdupendra ] bhaTastata: 121 [kala ] samudyotitasarvvabhUtale nijodayAnanditabhRtyakairavaH / udIryyadhAmA pari (puri ) pU[ ] maNDalaH sIva ane guhilastato nRpaH // 10 [*] 8 9 11 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 12 mAnaM mAnavatAM matiM matimatAmAnandamAna [ndinAM] [ko] bhavatA 'valaM 'valAvatAsudyogasu [ yoginAM] / 'satvaM 'satyavatAM sthitiM sthitimatAM durgANi durgAzritAM yaH zauryAdaharaddiSAM sa dhanikastasmAptajajJe" prabhuH / 11 / karavihitajayazrIH "sacuzabyAvasAdA 10 [dhU]nAM satvasa[:]" sthitimupavidadhavigra[haM] pApa[bhAjAmA] bhodhiprApta kIrttirmadhuni[da]va tataH kRSNarAjo vabhUva / 13 / pratijJAM prAkRtvoiTakarighaTAsaMkaTaraye" bhaTaM vitvA gauDacitipamavaniM saMgarahatAM / "vAlAhAsIM cakre [x]bhucaraNayorya: praNa dajitanarasahAya bhImasenAnuyAtaH / 7 vyAdyoyamA nandakArI [suta] va tapaso'smAdADako'bhUtsa bhUyaH " / 12 / cakrAkrAtAricakro itanarakabhayAnanditAzeSaloko lakSmIlAbhAddizeSapraja[ ni* ]taparasunastaviddeSavANaH / sA yinIM tato bhupaH " sobhUjitavaraNa: " zaMkaragaNaH / 14 [ / ] senAnAgairghanamadaka~- mandaro [ndri] tuGgeryasyAsaMkhyai:" zriyamiva dizAM [jetu] rAkrartukAmai:" attanprana" vividhakupatizveSaduSkhAdudanvAnbhUyo" nIto mathanasamayapravyathAM cobhitApaH " / 15 / ka ndapa rupada" raviratulamaho devimantrI" svamanvaM zAGgI " saMgrAmavArta daza [zata] nayanI nAkadhAmAdhipatyaM / manye zrImaM jahauM zrIH zrutini * Boad nAlItyuce. Bond prayAcArau ti seems first to have been omitted and afterwards inserted. * Read zazIva. * Read ba * Band sasyavatAM 1 Read bhUpaH 14 Bond babhUva. 21 Boad bakhA >> Bond 'madakakhendarAjendra 24 Bond duHkhA * Band deva - * The word here peeled off is certainly kIrtha. 1 Read balavatA'. 10 Bead tamAma. 1 Read bAya:. Read. 11 Bead . 14 Read sakha 18 Some letter had been previously engraved in place of z of . 19 Read 18 Read bhUpa:. 11 Read * Bead kalAsamujhIti, the ikara of 24 Read kImitAbhA 17 Read zAtra. . 22 Bond cantarthagna. 21 Read rUpa. 28 Hend 'bAtoM

Page #34
No. 4.] CHATSU INSCRIPTION OF BALADITYA. hitati lajjayAbhojamA yamIrapadhvI prayAsatya[samaguNajitAnakanAka pradhAnI 15 mahAmahIbhRtaH purcA zivA18 nanditamAnasA tenoTA pArvatItulyA yanA nAma yshkhinii| 17] -- - nizcalamati zaktiM dadhAnaM parAM senArakSaNadakSamugramahasaM vyAvRtavidveSaNa / sAnandaM zikhinaH parigrihitayA zrIharSa hijaM tasyAM vIramajIjasa natayaM skaMdopamaM bhUbhujaM 14 ||18"virricmuuvinaash[kushlaihcinvto- ---vAragavaMdhajIgiri zirastaMgairmadAndharmAna: [*] jitvA yaH "sakalAnudicanRpatIdhIjaya" bhannayA "cAdI satasikatasindhulaghanavi-1 zrIvaM [za]jAnvAjinaH 18 / yozeSajana15 [saMjJAtAM] zikhAmiva vibhAvasoH / vyuvAha vidhinA si[sAmukhasahizada dhatiM // 20 // kAntAnAM hRdayeSvamunasazaraM rakSAM vidhAtuM smaraM tajedA diva maMkitaH smRtipathaM yAtopi yau" dUrataH / saubhAgyAdhanavana-18 16 [bho]pi nitarAmuddegASiNAM--[bI]guhila su tena janita:(0pucaH prabhAvA nvitaH // 21 // bhUyo vA]taradeSa saMgarabharAnvoDhuM samarthoskhavit vera" pUrvavodbhavaM pRthuyazA devo nara: saMsmaran / nUnaM no vinihantumAyatabhujazApacyu(yu)-" 17 taiH sAyakarityAzA raNAMgaNAdarigaNA yasya drutaM vidrutAH // 22 // pInora skaildaMcatkulizaMkharakhurakhuvapUrvAdhitIraiH saMgrAmAzbhodhipotada]dhibhavamahAvAha. vaMzaprasUtaiH / jitvA gauDAdhinAthaM "vivudhajanavadhUgotasavIrtimahAno prActhebhyaH 18 pArthivabhyaH pracuratarakara". *yAgrahItvAmi[ni]Tha: / [2] [lamI] cAMdramasImivobatimati svacchAmvarokAsitAM" pAvi[bha]takalAM + Read vihitamati I Read degzrIjanagmA. I Read yasminpRthvI. +Read pradhAne. * Read pubI. * Read vyAvataviSi Read paribakSita * Read rA. * Read bhajInamarasa samayaM. 10 Read at // Read : " Read nadIcya. " Read zrInAya. " Read dado. 2 Rend med; the letters are engraved below the line. * Read enfant; the space of is left empty. 19 Read 11. WRead saubhAgyAvana'. " Read tasyA. 20 Rend sa tena. M Bend bidaraM parcabhavI. - Read bhunasApa. " Read degcupaNa pUrvAbi >> Beed vibudha. " Read 'sarakIrtirAjI. * The letter was at first inadvertently omitted but was afterwards engraved in a tiny form between fat and : Bend kara. * Read att - Read niSThaH * Rnd mI. n Bond pakAvarImAsivAmAvibhUta.

Page #35
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. XIL khakAntivipadAmIzodayAnanditAM / yobho]dhariva' vAhinIparigatAbAto suravAlayAdUI vanabharAjato narapate rakA 'pramarAva[yAt / ] [24] 19 rAjyaM svIyaM dadhAno jitakharasamarakhApadhUtArisAraH sugrIvAzAsamAnI jani tajanakamusAMgadaH satvayuktaH / tasyAntenodapAdi pra[Namada]vanimanmausimicumvitADi : bhaTTaH kAkusthakasyoM bharatakataraso 'nItyasInaH sumaMce ||[25]bhaakraaNtaa vocya 'zainyairSi .... 20 taTIbhagnanAnAma[gau]ghAH bhIto vadhAdivAla' punaramRdumarahepamAnormivAhuH / yasyAdAkSiNAdhiH samiti jitavato dAkSiNAtyAkSitIzAnIzAdezAdazeSAglasadasamaruco velayA rabarAjIH [25] gaMbhIrApi samubatA parijane lolApi nityaM "[sthi] - - -. 21 [Nyo]pacitApi vAci madhurA zAtA[pi]" raktA priye / zyAmApInakaraNa sAdhitamukhI mugdhApi dakSA vidhau tenodaudyata vIrakasya tanayA tanvI purAzAbhidhA [27] nyastADi prathamaM mahIdharazirasthAkrAntakASThaM hayaiH samyaktatimaNDala samudayairdoSAtyamai sita / muNataM nijatejAsA" prasaratA tejAMsi - - - - -" 22 lAdityamasta sA mRdukararAnandayantaM praNAH [28] pacAnandakaropyarAtisara sAmuDUtapadmodayo bhAntAyopyacalasthitima'dukaropyuapratApoDamaH / pAnDhopyudayaM hatAstasamaya: saumyopi duIrzana: vAlArkopi nizA niSevitaratI ratopi yo nirmalaH // [28] lolo vAlAMzamAlI" glapayati kumudA - . - - - - - 23 [nityaM] prAptodayopi [vrajati punaradhaH khiba]pAdapracAraH / vaikavaM soca nAnAM vitarati satatAlokabhAjAM narANAM itvaM . yenAsamantAjagati meM janitA tulyatA tena sAIm // [30] vi[ga]tapuruSamAvA yasya caNDA hAraratizayamRditAMgyaH pIDItA: sAdhanena / yuvataya [2]va mRgo dA. * kTravatyo khavegAdadhikaraNamasattAH zacusenA - -[TuM] [31] viNaM 1 Read bhIdhariva. - Read pramArA. - Read sattva * Read degcumbitAbhiH * Read kAkutstha * Read nitya 1 Read sainya. * Read bandhAdivAvaM. Beady. 10 Read yAdhiH " Bend sthirA lAya. Read ratif; the letter fo is so engraved that it looks almost like fo. // Read nyastADi 14 Reid gevaar "f Read hoSAvyaya. - Read tejasA. 1 Raatore akhinA bA. BRead kare. " Bend samaya:" Rnd vAkhAopi. * Rand vAcA. " Rend pIDiyA . Bond drAhayanya:* Bed at: * Bestore visI,

Page #36
No. 3.] LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA. 24 niSayaM purANamarasaM mAyAvinaM nirguNaM sunA [deza]vayorasAlavaguNairyuktaM bhajaskho citaM / vAlArka' nRpamAdarAditi ramA vayaM prayAtA svayaM kortiyasya himAMzadhAmadhavAlA dUtIva dugdhodadhim // [32] cAhamAnazivarAja. tanUjAM rahavAsudadhijAmiva bhavyAM / kAnta[ra] banicitAmupayeme sorilabdhavi jayaH kamalezaH // [23] vijitya saubhAgya25 [guNaiH] sapanIrapaNyarUpAnava[yauvanAvyA(:) / uvAsa patyumanasi prakAmaM yA rA[jalakSmI]riva lokanaMdyA // [34] pasUta yA vasabharA[ja]mAdau tato-.. paraM vigraharAjamArya / sutaM tRtIyaM cidazendratusthaM zrIdevarAja gurubhaktibhAjaM // [35*] yaH prAleyaudhagauro gurubhirupacitI pAvabhiH sarvasArIH prottuMgAgro vicitro vikaTakaTataTAsanna26 bhUbhAragADhaH / sa prAsAdo murArerakalitamahimA behato vAlapUNA' yAtAyA devaloka tuhinagiririva zreyasekAri tasyAH / [36] yAvatkaustubhamuhamastimurasA dhatte sudA mAdhavo niSkaMpa: kanakAcalaH parivato yAvatsuraiH zobhate / yAvaravatiSThate puthutarA' zeSe sakalAcalA' tAvamaMdiramuvataM sthirataraM bhUyAdidaM bhU27 - - [37*][rAjJo] vudheSu' nikaTe[va]pi vAlabhAno: kautUhalotkali kayAnakavitvadAt" / chittAtmaja: karaNiko hariviprabhakto bhAnuH prazastimakarotpaTuvuhiretAm" // [38] utkIrNA prazastimimA sUtradhAraraju. kasutabhAilena [*] saMvat No. 5.-LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA OF VIKRAMA SAMVAT 1373. BY PANDIT RAM KARNA; JODHPUR. The stone bearing this inscription was originally kept in a niche provided in the walls of step-well situated on the south of the village of Ladnu, 20 miles N. W. of Didwana, the principal town of the district of the same name, in the Jodhpur State. It was thence removed, as the story goes, by the Mahammadans to a dargah of the same village, whence it was brought to the Historical Department of the State. It has now been, by the kind permission of His Highness the Maharaja of Jodhpur, sent to the Ajmer Museum. The step-well, with which our inscription was originally connected, was, in course of time, buried underground and it has, again, been recently unearthed by the present Thakur of Ladpu in V. S. 1958. 1 Road nirviSaya - Read bAbAI * Read bAla. * Read devakhIka. ' Probably kRSAcalA in the sense of kulAcalA was intended. * Read badheSu. 10 Bead bAlabhAnI:P Bond budhi - Read pramastiriya - Read maurilabdha * Read pRthutarA. * Restore bhUtaye. Read bolAyItvaSiva. __

Page #37
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. The inscription covers a spade of 2' l' broad by 1'71" high, and contains 33 lines of writing to which may be added the two lines incised on each side of the stone, thus making a total of 85. The average size of the letters is ". The characters are of the northern class of alphabets which were prevalent in those days. It is curious that the number of the first verse alone has been engraved in the sixth part, while those of the following two have been omitted. It may also be noted that the 8th verse of the second part is written half only. The language is Sanskrit and is grammatically inaccurate in some places. Rules of etymology and syntax have been violated, e.g. wrong sandhi in =2894 Alavadino (1. 12); wrong parasmaipada in virajati (L 22), the correct form virajate not suiting the metre, eto. Instances of wrong metre are also not wanting, 6.9., ubhaya-kula-vifuddhena (1. 23). Here are nine letters instead of eight as required for each pada of an Anushtabh verse. The text is in verse excepting four lines, vis, Il. 30 and 31 in the body of the inscription, wherein the date is given, and the two lines in the margin. The prafasts is composed up to verse 35 by dikshita Kamachandra, apparently a Jaina, (1. 29), and the latter portion by a Gauda Kayastha Danda (line on the left margin). The following orthographical peculiarities may be noticed. Rules of para-savarna have not at all been observed. Letters following have not been doubled in all places, e.g. sarvvartha- (1.3) where v has been doubled but not th; tomurair-bhukta (1. 7), bere bh has not been doubled ; -shir=nripa- (1.9), Karnata- (1. 11), etc. The palatal & has been confounded with the dental .; v has been used for b throughout, and p has sometimes wrongly been engraved for y, e.g. rampa for ramya (1. 5). The inscription is divied into six parts, and it is worthy of notice that the letter chha has been engraved at the end of each to indicate the conclusion of the subject. The numbering of verses has also been changed after each subject, which bas been introduced with a heading given in the beginning of each part. There are 5 verses in the frst part, 8 in the second, 6 in the third, 2 in the fourth, 11 in the fifth, and 3 in the sixth. Four headings have been given, for the second, third, fourth and fifth parts, vis. Rajavali-varnanan in 1, 7, Varsavarnanan in 1. 14, Matri-vanka in 1. 19, and Suasura-vansah in 1. 21. With respect to the last, i.e. Suaturavania, attention may be drawn to the fact that although the subject of the genealogy of the father-in-law has been closed in three verses only, neither has a new heading been given, nor has a new numbering been introduced for the following verses. The first part consists of 5 verses, as noted above, of which the first three are in praise of Ganapati (v. 1), the goddess Sarasvati (v. 2) and Varuna, the god of water (v. 3). Then in verse 4 we are introduced to the subject of the inscription and informed that in the country known as Haritana or modern Hariyana there is a town named Dhilli or Delhi, which is extolled in verse 5. The second part, in which is given the genealogy of the Mohammadan Emperors of Delhi, extends from verse 6 to 13. The town of Dhilli which was first ruled by the Tomaras and then by the Chahamana kings, is now ruled by the Saks kings who are possessed of elephants, horses and men, i.e. foot soldiers (v. 6). The following genealogy of 9 Emperors is given in the following two verses. There was a great king named (1) Sahavvadina (Shihab-ud-din Ghorro), who was succeeded' by (2) Kutvudira (Qutb-ud-din Aibak), (8) Samarudding (Shams-ud-din Aitamish), (4) Peroja-sahi (Rukn-ud-din Firoz Shah 1), (5) Allvadina (All-ud-din Mas'ud), (6) Maujading (Mu'izz-ud-din Bahram Shah), (7) Nasaraddina (Nasir-ud-din Mahmod) (v.7), (8) Gayasadina (Ghiyas-ud-din Balban), and (9) Kuddr Aldvadins (Ala-ud-din Khilji) who was then ruling over Delhi (v. 8). 1 This god has also been invoked in the Bhadund inscription of the Paramara Parnapkla of V. S. 1102, on which I have written peper in the Bo. 41. Boe. Jour., VOL. XXIII, pp. 76 t. The correct names are given within parentheses.

Page #38
No. 5.) LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA. 19 The word Kuddi I cannot identify, but Ala-ud-din of the Khilji dynasty is, apparently, meant. Verse 9 bestows purely conventional praise on Ala-ud-din. He is further described as having first conquered the southern part of India (v. 10) and then conquered the kings of Vanga, Tilanga, Gurjjara, Karnata, Gaudadega, the hill chiefs of Garijana and the Pandyas on the shores of the ocean and to have re-installed them in their position, which fact is compared to his erecting permanent monuments of his victory over those countries (v. 11). The following verse is again in eulogy of Ala-ud-din, in which it is stated that there is, was, and shall be no king who can be & match to him (v. 12). In verse 13 we are informed that & person named Sadharana, lord of Pura, was a favourite of the king (Ali-ud-din) and, on account of his merits, became his treasurer. The third part begins from verse 14 and supplies us with the three names of the ancestors of Sadharapa. In the town of Ui in the west there lived & Kshatriya named Bhuvanapals who was born in the Kasyapa gotra (v. 14). I am unable to identify this village of Ui, 1 He was married to Susila who gave birth to a son named Nalhada (v. 15). Nalhada had Jonhi for his wife, who bore to him a son named Kirtipala (v. 16). Kirtipala was married to Nalhada, from whom was born Sadharana (v. 17). The following two verses are purely eulogistic of Sadhurana (vs. 18-19). The fourth part consisting of only two verses describes the genealogy of the mother of Sadharana. There was a Kshatriya named Saharana who had Jaunapala as his son, from whom sprang Jums (v. 20). Juma was married to Joi of the Srimad gotra, who bore him a daughter named Nalhada, who gave birth to Sadharana. I am unable to trace out the Srimad gotra anywhere. This Sadharana was respected by kings and was & charitably disposed man. He gave a laksha-dana (i.e. articles of the value of one lac of rupees) (v. 21). The fifth part properly consists of only three verses, as already noted above, in which is described the genealogy of Sadharapa's father-in-law; but as the numbering of the verses still rung on, we have taken this part as comprising eleven verses, of which the last eight record the event of Sadharana's causing a step-well to be sunk in the village of Ladnu. There was a Kshatriya named Haripala who lived in Divananapura (v. 22). I have not been successful in identifying the town of Divananapura for want of the name of the District wherein it was situated. To him was born a son named Sadada (v. 23). Sadada had a daughter named Nagi whom he gave in marriage to Sadharana (v. 24). Sadharana, who was thus descended from two pure families, cherished a wish, in conjunction with his wife, to have a reservoir of water dug out as a matter of charity (v. 25). At a distance of 7 yojanas (i.e., 30 kos or 60 miles) to the east of Nagapattana, s.e., the present Nagor, the capital of the country called Sapadalaksha, modern Savalakha, there is a waterless (desert) tract of land called Lad@u(r) (v. 26), where everything but water was easily procurable; and, therefore, Sadharana caused a step-well to be dug out as a work of charity (v. 27). The next verse is in praise of the step-well stating that it may quench the thirst, wash the sins off and thus cause happiness to people in general, and that it has been dng from self-earned money. The well is again extolled in verse 29, which says that the villagers, who drink its clear water, call it a very charitable work, while the passers-by, who quench their thirst, praise its constructor as they walk away, saying that it was forta nate that he was born on this earth. It is further added that this step-well appears as if it had been constructed by Visvakarman (the mason of the gods) and supplied with ambrosia by the gods, as its water looks like a sheet of silver and, therefore, the wise look upon it as their own (v. 30). Sadharana has been successful in pleasing the gods, the pitris or manes, and the people of this The reading of the name is not certain.-S. K.] 1 The village of Ladnu was formerly under the jurisdiction of Nagor, but on re-distribution it has now been placed under Didwapi, as noted above.

Page #39
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. world by its water at one and the same time, as one does with charity (v. 31). The person who causes a step-well, a well, a tank, a temple, etc., to be built, enjoys happiness for a long time on this earth as well as in the heaven like Indra (v. 32). Then follows a benedictory verse in the name of Sadharana (v. 33). In the next verse is given the name of the person who composed the prasasti, viz. dikshita Kamachandra; the date of its composition is given as Thursday, the Jaya tithi of the month Vaisakha in V. S. 1872 (v. 34). Here the year is given in two figures as 72, but a reference to line 30 infra, would show that it is 1372. The date is not given clearly in the original text, but only the day, month and year are given. Jaya is the name given in astrology to three dates, viz., the 3rd, 8th and 13th ; but which of these is meant here, it is difficult to determine. It might, perhaps, be the 3rd of the bright half of Vaisakha, as the word pradhana would lead us to suppose; for this date, usually called Akshaya-tritiya, is observed as a festival and considered auspicious even ap to this day in the whole of Marwar. Verse 35 expresses & wish that the step-well may last, (as also the name of Sadharana,) as long as the sun, the moon, the oceans and the earth exist. The date of the inscription is given in prose in line 30, which is Friday, the 3rd of the dark fortnight of Bhadrapada of V. 8. 1373, or Friday, the eth August A.D. 1316, when Sadharana caused the pratishtha or the consecration ceremonies to be performed of the step-well, which is situated to the south of the village of Ladnu. It is also stated that this was done in the reign of Suratana Kutvudi (Qutb-ud-din Mubarak Shah), son (successor) of Alavadina (Ala-ud-din Khilji), and that after him (Mubarak Shah) Gayasadina (Ghiyas-ud-din Tughlaq) ascended the throne of Delhi (v. 36). Only this much of this verse is clear and no sense can be made out from the rest. The last verse (ie. 37) is again in eulogy of Sadharana. The two lines on each side supply us with the information that the second part of the prasasti after verse 35 was written by a Gauda Kayastha named Danda, son of Dalu and grandson of Mahiya: that this step-well was dug under the supervision of ra fri-Nainasiha; and that the prasasti was engraved by a mason (sutradhara) named Salakhana. We thus gee that the first part of the prasasti was written by dikshita Kamachandra in the month of the Vaisakha of the Vikrama year 1372, when Ala-ud-din Khilji was the Emperor of Delhi, as is clear from the use of the present tense in Alavadinah kshitipo=sti sadyah (v. 8), prabhur=asti sadyah (v. 9), and samjato na pura na ch=asti bhavita (v. 12). But when the step-well was opened to the public after performing the pratishtha (consecration rites), the ruling prince was Qutb-ud-din Khilji, which fact is evident from the following words Alavadina-putra-Suratana-Kufvudina-vijaya-kalyana-rajye (1. 31); while the words Gayasadinastunfri pastatombhu[co](1. 32) lead us to infer that when the last portion of the prasasti was committed to the stone, Ghiyas-ud-din had succeeded Qutb-ud-din Khilji as Emperor of Delhi. Althongh it has not been clearly stated in the body of the inscription that it was incised during the reign of Ghiyas-ud-din, yet as he ruled for four years from V.S. 1378-1382 (or A.D. 1321-1325) and a reference to his name as a prince has been made (1. 32), we may safely say that the later portion of the prasasti was engraved during his reign. In short, this whole prasasti was not composed and engraved at one and the same time and in one and the same reign, but it was inscribed at different times and in different reigns. The first portion of the prasasti up to verse 35 was composed by dikshita Kamachandra in the reign of Ala-ud-din Khilji in V.S. 1372 and was incised on stone in the reign of Qutb-ud-din Mubarak Shah in V.S. 1373. During this interval the rule of Shahab-ud-din Umar was over, and hence no reference is made to his name. The later portion, from line 30 to 33, and two lines on the Professor Kielhorn gives two dates as its equivalent (vide No. 255 of his List of Northern Inscriptions); the other being "Friday, 26th August A.D. 1817." There is, however, a mention of Sri Naivyanovya and Samasadina in line 32, and we may identify Naivyanovya with the modern Narnaul, of which Samsudina was, perhaps, a viceroy.

Page #40
No. 5.] LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA. margin were composed by the Gauda Kayastha Danda and engraved in the reign of Ghiyas-nddin Tughlaq, i.e. between V.S. 1378-1382. No mention has been made of Khushra Nasirud-din probably on account of his brief tenure of power. The inscription unfolds, under the heading of rajavali-varnanam, the dynasty of 10 Muham madan Emperors of Delhi from Shahab-ud-din Ghori to Ala-ud-din Khilji; but the list differs a great deal from that given in the Persian history called Tawarikh-i-Firishta, according to which some names seem to have been omitted and some reversed in their order. Below is given a statement comparing the genealogy contained in this inscription with that of Firishta, as also their dates in Hijri, Christian and Vikrama eras: No. 1 2 3 4 B 6 7 8 9 13 Sanskrit inscription. 14 15 Shabab-ud-din Qutb-ud-din Ala-ud-din Mu'izz-ud-din Nasir-ud-din 10 Ghiyas-ud-din 11 12 Shabab-ud-din Ala-ud-din Shams-ud-din Firoz Shah Qutb-ud-din 16 17 Ghiyas-ud-din Tawarikh-i-Firishta. Shahab-ud-din Ghori Qutb-ud-din Aibak Aram Shah. Shams-ud-din Altamish Rukn-ud-din Firoz Shah Raziya Begam Mu'izz-ud-din Babram Shah Ala-ud-din Mas'ud Nasir-ud-din Mahmud Ghiyas-ud-din Balban Mu'izz-ud-din Kai Qubad Jalal-ud-din Firoz Khilji Ala-ud-din Khilji. Shahab-ud-din Umar Qutb-ud-din Mubarak Shah Khushru Khan Nasir-ud-din Ghiyas-ud-din Tughlaq . Hijri years. years. 582-602 602-606 606 607-633 683 634-637 637-639 639-644 644-664 664-685 685-687 688-696 696-716 21 716 717-721 721 721-725 Christian Vikrama years. 1186-1206 1243-1263 1206-1209 1263-1266 1210 1267 1210-1236 1267-1293 1236 1293 1236-1239 1293-1296 1239-1241 1296-1398 1241-1246 1298-1308 1246-1266 1308-1328 1266-1286 1323-1343 1286-1288 1848-1845 1288-1295 1345-1352 1295-1315 1362-1372 .............***** 1316 1378 1316-1321 1373-1378 1821 1378 1321-1325 1378-1882 It may be noted that the prasasti writer has, perhaps for want of knowledge of history, omitted 3 names, viz., Aram Shah (No. 3 in the above list), Raziya Begam (No. 6) and Mu'izz-ud-din Kai Qubad (No. 11). Similarly, in the genealogy subsequently added after verse 35, which is shown in the above statement below the dotted line, the names of Shahab-uddin Umar (No. 14) and Nasir-ud-din (No. 16) have been left out, perhaps on account of their very brief tenure of power. Besides, in the genealogy as given by the prasasti writer the names of 7 and 8 have been reversed, so that the name of the son (Ala-ud-din Mas'ud) has been put in the place of the father (Mu'izz-ud-din Babram Shah), and vice versa. This is probably either due to his lack of knowledge of the history of the Muhammadan Emperors or because the name of Ala-ud-din, who was the son of Firoz Shah, has been put in after that of his father

Page #41
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. (i.6. Firoz), and then Mu'izz-ud-din and Nasir-ud-din (song of Shams-ud-din No. 4) have been mentioned; but the correct list is that given by Firishta. Again, & reference to Nos, 12 and 13 will show that Shahab-ud-din (No. 12) has been put in before Ald-ud-din (No. 13) in the prasasti, simply because the former was the father of the latter ; but his name has been expunged by the Firishta, because he never ruled, and in his place Jalal-ud-din has been mentioned, who actually ruled. Shahab-ud-din's name is merely mentioned by the Firishta as the father of Ala-ud-din but not as Emperor. After this mention of the dynasty of the Muhammadan Emperors who ruled over Delhi, the inscription supplies us with four names of the genealogy of Sadharana, who caused the step-well to be construoted. It is stated that in a village named Ui there lived a Kshatriya of the Kasyapa gotra named Bhuvanapala. Similarly, in the genealogy of his mother there is also a mention of Sahirapa being a Kshatriya of the Srimad gotra. And, again, his father-in-law's ancestor is also styled as a Kshatriya. So we see that the same word Kshatriya has been used in all the three genealogies, which leads us to believe that Sadharapa was a Khattri by caste and not a Kajput; because, firstly, Brahmapic gotras are, as a rule, not specified of Rajput families ; secondly, if he had been really a Rajput, his sept such as Chahamana, Paramara, and so forth, would certainly have been mentioned ; thirdly, Sadharana was the treasurer of the Emperor Ala-ud-din (vide verse 13 supra), which office is never held by the Rajputs; fourthly, during the reign of the Muhammadan Emperors the community of Khattris had attained both name and fame, which is a very well-known fact. The Khattris had then taken to service in the military as well as the civil line. In verse 13 there occurs a word Pura-pati which means either (1) " lord of & village named 'Puri'," or (2) " lord in former times"; but as there is no word to fill up the ellipsis to show of which place he was the lord in former times, it would appear that " lord of (a village called) Pura" is the meaning. intended by the prasasti-kdra. This view is further strengthened by the fact that there is a village named Khanpura, 3 miles from Ladou, the second component of which was, perhaps, at first used to denote the village, the prefir Khan being added in later times when it was granted to a Mubammadan Khan. The words mahd-tha fri-Sadharana- in the marginal line of the left side of the stone, also further support this fact, as Sadharana is called & maha tha, which apparently stands for maha-thakkura, as the lord of a village is called a Thakor or a Jagirdar. Moreover, the Khattris still now use the word Thakar when writing letters to their admdhis, or fathers of their children-in-law. The following table contains the genealogical trees of the three families given in our inscription :Bhuvanapala Saharana Haripala (married Susila) Nalhada Sadada (married Jobi) Jaunapala Kirtipala Nagi (daughter) (married Nalhada) Juma (wife of Sadharans) (married Joi) Sadharapa (married Nagi) Nalhada (daughter) (mother of Sadharana) [The list of succession in the Palam Boli Inscriptiop is-1, Sahavadida ; 2, Khutuvadina ; 3, Semasadina; 4. Phorajasahi; 5, Jalaludios; 6, Maujadina; 7, Alavadina; 8, Nasarading ; 9, Hammira Gayandina. cf. Journ. Beng. 41. Soc., Vol. XLIII, Pt. 1, pp. 104 ff.-S. K.]

Page #42
No. 6] No. 5.] ZADRU 18CRIPTION OF BADHARANA. LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA. _** 23 TEXT.1 1 // oN // svasti / zrIgaNezvarAya namaH / 'yo nityaM vizvalanI prathayati vidhivaddevadaityeMdravaMdyaH(1) sadyaH puSNAti si[hiM] haririva janatApAsanAye sitAM ya: / yo [vA] 2 vyAlayazAlI hara va nitarAM vizvavighnAni nina()viniM vinarAja: sa [bha][tu bhava]tAmiSTasiddhI gajAsvaH // 1 'yA [zaukI]. putimAtanoti vilasanmuktAvalIvaM-* 3 'drm(|)cNc[k]vutussaarkuNdklikaakrpuurottraaN / ya[r] dhA(dhA)vA hariNA harINa satataM sArthasiddhaya stutA (1) sA vaH pAtu sarakhatI bhagavatI 'gyA[na]pradA sarvadA // 2 * 'sarvapriyaH pracArabavibhUSitAMga()caMdrAnanAmasukhadopi] bhujaMgasevyaH / gaMbhI rahajjagati jIvanapUritA[zaH] (1) kAmova naMdayatu vo varuNaH sa daivaH / 5 zrIhari[pA]dasaMzrayavazAt zrI: saMcaratyujvalA" () [bI] roharidakSaNA janapadaM matteva yatrAvati / tatra zrIharitAnadezavimale' DhivIti nAnA parI]() - 6 myA zakapurIva rabaniyA nityaM vudhaMda]priyA" ||4"vipraaH zAstrapArIparA RtividaH satyaMcayanyA[na]" para (1) puNaMti] pra[ti vAsara vidhati meM karma varNAH pare / "ya. 1 khAmozanirIkSaNakSatatanuH puSyAyudhaH kAminI(0)vaatbhojamadhuprapuSTavapuSA vi. zreSu sabavate // 5 / rAjAva[lIva] naM // "yA purA tomara nA(0) cAhumAnAdhipai 8 parI / gajavAjinArAdhI0:(0) sAdhunA pAsyate za[*] "bhUpaH sAha bbadInastadanu -[sama]bhavarakududIna: zakeza: (0) zakhaniHzeSitArijaMgati sa samasaddInanAmA tato IMetre: Sardalavikridita. * Read jAna. * Read devaH. " Bend yu jyakhA. 1 From impressions prepared by myselt. Motre : Sragdhari. * Read degcaM. Read degTramacarakaMDa. 1 Metre: Vasentatilaka. * ReadmanAma WMetre: Sardalavikridita. 1 Read bhAcI. - Read degcauraughahari. 24 Order of words changed to sait metre; it ought to have been fane W Bad ramyA. - Read zaka. 18 Metre : Sardulavikridite. 19 Bead out 11 Rend tu. Metre: Anushtabh. 34 Metre: Sragdhari. efcament. Read ir 30 Read ai. >> Read ofya.

Page #43
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoLxi. 9 bhUt / tasmAberojasAhinUpaguNanipuNolAvadInastatosmAdbhUpaH zrImaujadInasta danu ca nasarahInanAmA tatosya // 2 [*] gayAsadInastu tatonu kuddI palAvadIna:(1) 10 kSitiposti sadyaH [8] 'alAvadIno nRpati[ma honastvahInakarmA ripa[bhi] bama[i1] sahAvadInasya sutona[vadyaH] sama[sta ravaiH prabhurasti sadyaH // 4 [*] 'rnvaa(|)11 soguNaiH kAMtA kAMteva gajagAminA / kAminI valinAnena dakSiNAzA jitA purA[[*]5[10] 'jitvA vaMgatilaMga karNATagauDAdhipA na [gajaharjana12 pArbatIyanRpatIn pAMdyAn payodhicitAn // (1) sthAne sthApitavAn na _[kAritaraNAbAgA]diravapadA[n]00 [ko]ttistaMbhacayAniva prabhura[sau] "alAvadIno nRpaH / (1) 13 [11] 'uccaiH "soryaguNe[ru]dAracaritaistivapratApena vA rAjigajAdibhi vasuvayaH pUNa "svarADAjate / (0) zrIha[styakha] nare[kharo] bhuvi [mahAna]mAva donopamaH saMjAto na purA na cAsti bhavi14 tA nAgre zakesa: kvacit [[*] 7 [12] alAvadInIsya" []pacca - rAjye purApatirbhUpadhanAdhikArI / guNaizca sarvottamatAmavaSya" sAdhAraNo bhUmivallabhIbhUt" / (i) 8 [13] vaMsavarNanaM[1]" "pazci15 mAyAM dizi ma[bha] nagare uhi (saMnjite / purA bhuvanapAlomata*] kSatriya: kAsyapAnvaya" // 1 [14] "zrImA[na] bhuvanapAlotra [sa]sIlA prApya vallabha / kSatriyAcAracaMdraM sa nAlhaDAkhyamajIjanat / () 16 2 [15] "zrInAlhaDAkhyaH svaguNevariSyAM(ThAM) johotinAnI dayitAmavApya / ___ utpAdayAmAsa visAlakIrti zrIkIrtipAlaM vi[mala] suputraM / (1) 3 [1] dhameM dharmajasavibhaH [zabhama]tiInyo vadAnyaH su17 dhI: sAdhI nAlhaDasaMcitAmudavaharIkIrtipAla: priyAM / tasyAM sabasukhapradaM 1 Metres Upendravajri. * Metre: Anushtubh. Read degsAvA . * Read cayaH 13 Metre : Upajati, 16 Read degmavApya. "Metre : Anushtubh. 12 Metre: Anushtubh. - Read vidyAvI. "Read davAcI. ? Note omission of Sandhi, * Read balinA. * Metre : Bardilsvikridita. I Read pUrNaH svarADAjave. " Read 'daunasya. 1 Read bhUmipada 30 Read TA. " Read zaulA. * Metre: sardulavikridita. * Metre: Upendravajri. * Metre: sardulavikridita. * Read zaurya. and degstIva. - Read zaza: * Read nRpasya. 1 Read vaMzavamaM. " Read kAzyapAnvaye. 24 Metre: Upajati. 1 Read sAdhvauM.

Page #44
No. 5.] khalu jagallokaika [sA]dhA[ra]NaM zriyAM [11 *] 8 [17* ] ' sAdhArA: 18 Nasya satkItti' kuyaMtyA vizvamujvalaM' [1"] kRSNaM ripu[su*]khaM cakre (1) tahi cittaM jagacaye / (1) 5][18] gaMbhorIbunidhiyA suvimalacaMdrI [ja] lado yathA yuvatihRtkAMtopi kAmau yathA tApahRtA [AT]i yathA [1 *] za 19 : pAMDutI jayA" kanakada" 1 Metre : Anushtubh. 4. Rond mujjvalaM . 1 Metre : sardulavikridita. Read yathA. Metre: Anushtubh. sRSTosi sAdhAraNa / (1) [f] yastasutaH sudhIH [*] sarvveSu karNo yathA sarvezcaguNe stvameva vidhimA 4 [18] mAtrivaMza" [1] "sAhAraNobhavatpU(bvaM) jINapAlAbhidhasta:- " 16 20 sya putrI jUmAbhidho bhU [t] 18 (1) 1 [20] "lUmA []na valIyasA " suyazamA "ranakareNojyalA" zrImahotrasamudravAM guNavaMtI" bo[] lar3a" priyAM [!*] tasyAM nAlhaDasaMjJitA sutanayo" jajJe yayA zrI. 21 to jAtA ratnamiva citIkhAramataH sAdhAraNo lacadaH [] 2 [21] "khajuravaMsaH [ // *] "divaNa[na]purAvAso haripAlobhavatpurA / kSatriyAmamapadmAna" jivayo ruciM dadho" / ( ) 1 [22*] haripAlatya" va[nU]ja: sAdaDa 22 iti vitI mahAvu (bu) dhi [] yasA" virAjati bhuvane jananayanazivakaro vizruto yazacaMdraH // 2 [23* ] "atha nAgItpa (tya) bhidhA ya* putrI zrIsAdaDAMvudheH samuDUtA [1 *] yA" sAdhAraNamamalaM 23 zrariva nA[rAya]NaM lebhe // 3 [24*] 7 ubhayakulavizudhena" satpatnyA sahitena c| sAdhAraNena dhAyeM purvadhana deva // [25] 8 lacAdava nAgapattanAthAcIdisAyAM" jala "sapAda 42 18 Read balI. Read guNavata. LADNU INSCRIPTION OF SADHARANA. 22 Bead jAtI. 25 Metre: Anushtubh. 28 Metre: Arya. an Read yasya. :. 15 Read ** Rond 'lagaDena. zrIsAdhAraNamAtmajaM vajana yathA sa 2 Read sAdhAraNasya. * Read cicaM. * Read hattaptAnA. 23 11 Read kanakadaH. 14 Read degbhiSastasya. 12 Read vaMza:. 15 Metre: Sardalavikridita. 18 Read pocalo. 21 Read sutanayA. 25 Read varamata:. 24 Read varavaMzaH. 28 Read 'yAnanapa 27 Read davI. 30 Read tanUna: 20 Read deglasya. 22 Instead of 'rAjate, which would not suit the metre. 34 Read yA. ST Metre : Annsbtubh. 41 Road dizAyAM. 17 Read rabAka 20 Read ladhvA. Metre: Arya. The syllables are redundant. 30 Read sA. * Read putradharme mano dadhe. Metre: Vamsastha with third pada in Indravajr 42 The letter is engraved beyond the line. 25 * Read koya. * Read 'ttaye. * Read kAmI.

Page #45
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA... [VoL. XII. 24 barjitaM puraM / [saptA] saMravya vata' yojanAnAM (0) zrIlADaNUsaMjJasudIritaM janaiH // // [25] 'tavAnyanmulabhaM saMrva vinA toyAdanuttamAt' / sAdhA raNena guNi[nA*] vApoM puNyA25 ca kAritA [*] , [27] khibhujopArjitai vairAtmanaH' puNyavRdaye [*] . pAnA' sukhAyAbhUdApI pApApahAriNI // 7 // [28*] 'yahApIjalamujvalaM ca sulabhaM pakhAdya" paurA: para" manya28 te sakritA svayaM" prakaTivaM" kIlAlarUpaM pure / pIThatvA pAMthananAH stuti jananaM tatkArakasyAnizaM gacchaMta: pathi toSi[sa];" pratipadaM vApojalainirmAle / () 8 [28] "viskhakarmarA27 citA yathA tviyaM daivatairamatamarpitaM tathA [1] rUpyarUpasavidhi[ca] vudhe sA sA katA jagati vAMpikA janai / (i) 8 [30] "devatAH pitaro lokA yugapacoSitA kSitau / sAdhA28. raNana vAdupUraizca sukkatairiva / (i) 10 [31] vApIkUpatADAgaughadevaSa [ta]AdikArakAH [1][] bhulA bainbhogAmi[da]vahibi modate / (1) 11 [22] mahasanayavasthApi" priSTirAMmiraso" yathA [*] tathA 29 yasyAsti bhopAla ma syAtsAdhAraNa" sukhI [*] 1 [23] "hAsaptatau varSa... bare pradhAna vaisASamAsa* " tiSau nayAyAM / gurauhine dIkSitakAmacaMdro vApocavyasti vidadhe prastA ] [2] [34] 80 "yApakaca somaJca (0) yAvargamApati kSiti: [*] sAdhAraNasya satkItiLapI I Rend saMsaM. * Road sadhvaM. - Read degTravye. >> Read degmujvalaM. " Read paraM. - Read prakaTivaM. - Read nirmA * Read : * Motre : Anushtubi . Read vAvaMDapU. * Metre: Annabhabhi -Read bhUpAca. Bond vaizAkha * pIprati - Rod pani Rond bata. Metro: Anushtabh. * Read tamAna Metre: Anushtabh. * Rond havAnA . Metre : Surdulavikridite. 11 Read Sreta and observe omission of sandki. WReadsavataM. " Read khaba. Read pauvA. 1 Rand boSitAH "Metre: Rathoddhati >> Bend vizvakarmaraci. Read vApiyA. * Bend ane:. . Bend RoSitA.. * Read raNena, Motre: Anushtubh. * Read taDAgaucadevazAvAdidhAraka # Red To * Bad paTiranirakhI. - Bend sAdhAraNa * Metre : Upajati. >> Rends. *Read yafa. Mondababi "indi

Page #46
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BODH-GAYA. tAvasthirA bhavatu' // [35] saMvat 1373 varSe bhAdra vadi 3 sukradine laDaNau[grAme da. ] 31 kSuNadisi vapIpratiSTA' kAritA / sAdhAraNena / sadA samastarAjAvalIsa malaMkato 'alAvadInaputrasuratANakududIvinayakalyANarAjye / isi . . . - 32 lasavaM dharma prAptatu / gayAsa[dI ]nastu 'napastatIbhUthInaivyano[vye] samasadIna" [2] "vedAthai paMDitoya sata[bha]ravihito" yacAyA vAyaDopi" desoyaM" pa[li] - - - 33 nararavitsadrakSaNanAhatasai / sAkSAsaMpAditoyaM mAramatavatI dIrghavApyasajAvi" svAmitre - yapUrvaH sa bhavasi bhavane kopi sAdhAraNa tvaM // [30] cha - * // laDaNauvAstavyagai(gau)DAnvayakAyastha (1) dhImahiyasutaDAlU(DAlU) sutadAdAli SitaM // jagadevasuta urAravarmasa- - - - - - . // mahATha zrI[sA]dhA[raNa]saM dharmapunye rA zrInaNasIha [eSa] vAviyA ete kAravai kAmaM karAvitA" tathA sUtradhAri salaSaNa // No. 6.-TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM BODH-GAYA. BY VINODA VIRABI VIDYAVINODA. The earliest of these inscriptions was discovered by Mr. J. D. Beglar during the restoration of the great temple at Bodh-Gaya. The discovery was announced by the late Pandit Bhagwan Lal Indraji in 1885.26 Pandit Bhagwan Lal's version of the text is not very accurate, and I have been trying for some time to re-edit it. A facsimile was published by Sir Alexander Cunningham in 1892.97 The stone itself could not be traced either in the Indian Museum or at Bodh Gayi. After the death of Mr.J. D. Beglar his library and collection of antiquities were purchased by the Archaeological Survey of India. This collection of Antiquities 1 Read bhaveta. . Read saMvat. - Read cakra. * Read dakSiNAdizi. * Read vApaupratiSThA. * Read tAlA. 1 Road pavijayarA. * Read prAtrIta. * Bad pa and 'bhacarI. >> Read samasadauna: 11 Metre : Sragdhari 1 Read vedAdhai. - Read 'tIyaM. 14 Read a. 15 Read wat 11 Read Thef. The district near Ladnu seems to have been occupied by the Bigudi clan of the Chauhin Bajputs. 1 Read dazaurya B Read ratisadrakSabAvIsau. "Rend 'pyAsanAti: >> Besd vikhitaM. 1 Read degkha. " Rend puNe. - Read kArApitA. " Rend sabasaca. >> Canningham's Mahabodki, p. 78. WJours. Bo. 4. So, Vol. XVL PP. 8571. Mahabodhi,pl.XXVIII. A.. "

Page #47
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. were presented to the Indian Museum in 1909, and among them was found the record (A) of Asokachalladeva, of the Lakshmanasena year 51.1 The second inscription was discovered seventy-three years ago and was published by Prinsep with a drawing by Mr. V. Hathorne. It was subsequently lost sight of and Dr. Rajendra Lala Mitra could not find it at Bodh-Gaya, while Pandit Bhagwan Lal had to edit it from Prinsep's drawing.* Baba Rakhaldas Banerji, however, found the inscription stone built into one of the walls of a modern building at Bsdh-Gaya, in January 1906. I am indebted to him for an inked impression of this inscription. Both inscriptions are dated. They are very quaintly worded, and Babu Rakhaldas has already drawn attention to them in his article on "Lakshmana-sons and the Mussulman Conquest." The language of the first inscription is the incorrect Sanskrit which is common in Buddhist Sanskrit manuscripts from Nepal and has been also found in the Hasra Kol inscription edited by Mr. Venis. The characters of the inscriptions belong to the Eastern variety of the North Indian alphabet of the twelfth century A.D. Inscription (A) has been incised on a rectangular slab of granite measuring 19" by 10", and consists of thirteen lines. It records the erection of a Buddhist shrine (vihari), with an image of the Buddha, by Bhatta Damodara, etc., with the assent of king Asokachalladeva at the request of a number of his officials. Provision was also made for offerings (naitedya) in three chaityas with lamps by certain officials, to be offered to the god daily by members of the Singhalese order at Mababodhi and others. The date is the 29th day of Bhadre of the year 51 since the commencement of the reign (now) past, of the illustrious Lakshmanasena. In editing the text of this inscription Pandit Bhagwan Lal? supposed that the kakapadamarks in line 9 made on either side of the letter were inserted by the royal preceptor (rijaguru) who is stated to have been an inhabitant of Kasmira (1. 5), and he, naturally, therefore, took the letters on the top of the inscription to be Sarada. It may be noticed that whenever a kaka pada-mark is inserted in a line and the corrected or inserted portion written in the margin, the number of the line is always given with the words corrected or inserted, whether it be in an inscription or in a manuscript. In this very inscription tho word samasta, which has been omitted in the third line, has been written on the top with the numeral 3 after it to denote the line with which it is connected. Similarly, with egard to the omissions in the ninth line it may be expected that a numerical symbol for 9 was used after each of the letters meant to be inserted in that line. Again, the similarity between the pumeral 9 of 29 in the last line of the inscription and the index numerals on the top of the inscription, which latter Dr. Bhagwan Lal mistook for the hooked form of a dental sa, is very striking. The mistake must have been due to the supposition, as already stated, that a learned Pandit from Kasmir entered the omissions in the script of his motherland. If, however, the symbols which Bhagwan Lal read as the hooked sa of the North-Western Indian alphabets be correctly taken to be the Bengali numeral 9, the text affords a far easier way of restoring the inscription. It remains only to note that the Sanskrit verse at the beginning of the record is the usual formula of the Buddhist creed and that Singhala-sangh-adayas in ll. 9-10 perhaps indicates the income which the Mahabodhi derived from the Singhalese pilgrims of whom evidently there was a large number. Another missing inscription found in this collection is the Govindpur Stone Inscription of the Saka year 1059 (Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 333). * Journ, Beng. As. Soc., Vol. V, p. 6. * Budda-Gaya, p. 7. . Ind. Ant., Vol. X, pp. 846 f. Journ, and Proc. Beng. 43. Soc., Vol. IV, pp. 459 ft. * Professor Kielhorn accepts the form Afokavalladova as read by Bhagwan Lal (see his List of Northern Inscriptions, Nos. 575 to 677). Journ. Bo. 41. Soc., Vol. XVI, pp. 357 ft.

Page #48
Bodh Gaya Inscription of the time of Asokachalla.- Lakshmanasena Samvat 74. CERTAImatrarAhAmAnavAcanamAjakamAlyayanAsamakamavakarahatahAivAtAvara MEANELC15nAnA2166jinitimahApAnamanakAmanahAnAcatapajAmata TAGE 1234mAna15 varAyAmazakavalakAlaghakAdhyAmApavanAnakamAtrA LuconateJOSPESKI59rAghavAnavaDanAyAvAdamAkAmayAghAtrAmAlayAtanAta BRECzrA mahAmatkAlakramAmuyamaya-J5varAyAnAdAghamAsAna HERkatamAsAhArana37 nakatAvAbhavAmanAmanAmanAmanAmanAyA 2015 kara malin W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. STEN KONOW. SCALE 0.5

Page #49
SCALE 5 W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH BTEN KONOW Bodh Gaya Inscription of Asokachalla.-Lakshmanasena Samvat 51. SS BABELENREW Y eSLUBILID) PEILD UPols' 22J EPG shiriseremobitsuto GP2105). 5:zerobero. DP) torunrunSS ADSLL 3setsuto. b03 "BIGLDPEP5tohadekingeBPBPBK 19520BP27051POSSIey tie). LISSUES) LILLIUSEPUU) Cla!L5PS.MEIRO hitsusei OPPUSH GLORY9059FIG50522 ESESLPW) D LSIDENOEB? Cis? SEL 2D3EDISELEOC225ot0torohurunaPOETS2.00001, NAhSnadGIVIchiruya (FORMEIG(FASH Sangagicatsareterurautsutenogaatsutekounarunkaha

Page #50
No. 6.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM BODH-GAYA. 1 yoM namo vadat [[*] 2 rodha evaMvAdI mahAzravaNa: ' // deyadhammayaM pravaramahAjAnajAyipa: para 3 'mopAzakA samasta tyaprayopetamahArAjazrImadazoka calladevasya [] yadatra 4 putryaM yatu (1) mAtApiDhapUrvagamaM hatyA karAmatva rAmedanusarAphala [ 1 *]vAya iti // kAsmIrapaNDitamadantagucapayI " [*]" rAjagura paNDita 5 // buhAya ye teSAM ca yo ni 16 14 Read dara. Road TEXT. 1 dhanA hetuprabhavA hetuM teSAM tathAgatI' - mUzala / 12 6 pAcaradeva" / pAcacailokyabrahmakAdibhiH zrImadrAjAnaM "bodha bhaTTapaduma / ziSTarAghavamahipUkAla prahitya" divA dAmodara" 15 8 voDArI buddhapratimAsahitA kAritA / yadaparaM / naivedyA" sAMve 9 saM vaittacayaM dopasahitaM caMdrA ye kecita" zrImanmahAbodhI siM20 ghanateH prakhataM deyaM / naivedyamidaM satyaddAritakalpi 11 takAraharicaMttazuSakArI mAmakayoparikalpitamiti // 12 "zrImalakhuNasenasyAtItarAjye saM 51 13 mAidine 28 29 19 Inscription (B) has not been completely deciphorod. It has been very carefully incised and hardly contains any mistakes. This inscription shows that the alphabet used in Beha. i the 12th century A.D. was the same as that in Bengal proper. The characters hardly differ from those of the inscriptions of Lakshmanasena and his sons. The inscription records the dedication 1 From the original storie and from an excellent ink-impression supplied by Dr. Bloch. 2 Expressed by a symbol. Read buddhAya. The akshares of a have been added above the line, and their place has been marked by a kakapada under the line. * Read mahAzramaNaH * Read mahAyAnayAyinaH as in inscription (B), below The aksharas have been added above, with the figure 3 to Bend mopAsaka samastasatya prakriyo.. indicate the line, and their place has been marked by a kakapada under the line. * Read puNyaM. * Read kRtvA sakalasattva". . 10 [ I would read degabhaya zrIrAja. - S. K. ] Rend zaGkara 11 Read 1 Read' bISayitvA Read prabhRtyA, instead of prabhRtibhi: " Read bukha tacaityacayaM. The aksharas of petaka' and ca of 'cayaM have been added above, with the figure 9 to indicate the line, and their places have been marked by kakapadas under the line. 14 Read kecicchrImanmahAbodhI. 10 Read dayate. 21 Read zrImahnANa 50 This sentence is not quite intelligible. 23 At the end of the plate, in the right bottom corner of it, is engraved an indecent figure of an ass associating with a pig. For a similar figure on a stone inscription and its interpretation see above, Vol. IX, p. 164. 2 Pandit Bhagwan Lal's transcript on p. 346 of Indian Antiquary, Vol. X, has two breaks and one or two misreadings.

Page #51
[VOL. XII. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 80 of some votive offerings, not specified, by Sahanapala, an officer of Dasaratha, the younger brother of king Asokachalla. Sahapapala was a Kshattriya and was the treasurer of prince Dasaratha. He was the grandson of Mahamahattaka Mrisibrahma and the son of the Mahattaka Chatabrahma. Asokachalla, the elder brother of Dasaratha, is mentioned as the King of the Khasa country of the Sapadalaksha Hills. The inscription is dated in the year 74 of the Lakshmanasena era, on the twelfth day of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha, on a Thursday, corresponding to Thursday, 18th May 1194. TEXT,1 1. namo buddhAya // deyadhavaM pravaramahAyAnayAyinaH paramopAsakasya ThevavyacaraNAravindamakarandamadhukaraphalakAra bhUpAlave 2. khAnaGgaparanRpatigaNDanArAyaNaripurANamattagajasiMha nikhilamahIpAlajanaketyAdi nijanikhilaprazastisamalaGka 3. tasapAdalacakhirikhasadezarAjAdhirAjazrImadazIkaca devakaniSThabhrADhavIdazaratha nAmadheyakumArapA 4. dapadmopajIvibhANDAgArikasatyavrataparAyaNAdinivarttanIya' vodhisattvacaritacatriyakuladIpazrIsahaNapAlanAmadheya - sya mahattakacI vATAtasya mahAmahattakIsiyos[*] puNyaM tadbhavatvAcAryopAdhyAyamAtApi 6. pUrvvaGgamaM kRtvA 'sakalasavarA zeranuttarajJAnaphalAvAptaya iti zrImalakSmaNasenadevapAdAnAmatItarAjye 7. saM 74 baizAkha vadi 12 gurau -- // B yadatra No. 7. VADNER PLATES OF BUDDHARAJA. [KALACHURI]-SAMVAT 360. By Y. R. GUPTE, B.A., Nasik. These copperplates, two in number, belong to or at any rate are in the possession of Nana valad Ahilaji Tidke of Vadner in the Chandvad (Chandor) Taluka of the Nasik District. About a year and a half ago, a Bania told me that he had been shown two plates by an inhabitant of Vadner, the writing of which could not be deciphered. I had to make several attempts to obtain, them for examination. But I succeeded at last in tracing the owner or possessor and getting them on loan for the purpose of taking impressions and deciphering the inscription. On reading them I found that they contain a grant issued by Buddharaja of the Kalachuri dynasty to a Brahmana 1 From an inked impression supplied by Babu Rakhaldas Banerji. * Read buddhAya. 2 Expressed by a symbol. * Rend bodhi * Read kaniSTha'. * At the end of the inscription, between the figure of interpunction, is the picture of a flower.

Page #52
No. 7.] VADNER PLATES OF BUDDHARAJA. Bodhasvamin of Vatanagara. One funny thing about this grant is that Nana believes it to be a sanad of Patilki. He is very particular and hardly allows anybody to have a look at it. The plates are substantial. The first of them measures from 101" to 10" long by 8" broad including the rims. Excluding them, the length is 103" to 10" and the breadth from 73" to 7". The second measures about 10" long by from 83" to 8" broad including the rims. Excluding them the length is from 10" to 10" and the breadth from 7" to 7". The plates have two holes from "to" in diameter for the insertion of the two original rings, which have been lost. Whether there was any seal or not I cannot confidently say. There are however no traces of one, just as is the case with the Sarsavni plates. When the grant came under my notice, the Vadner plates were held together by two thin rings recently made. The edges of the plates have been raised into rims, so as to protect the inscription. Either of them bears writing on the inner side only. The second plate is a little broken at the right rim where line 28 ends. The weight of the plates is 129 tolas, without the rings. The letters are very deeply and well cut. They do not show through on the reverse sides at all. Some are, however, damaged and some have been completely destroyed by verdigris. I have restored the damaged and lost letters and words by means of the Abhona and the Sarsavai plates, mentioned below. 31 The alphabet very closely resembles that of the Sarsavni plates of Buddharaja 1 (the only peculiarity worth noticing about the Vadner grant being that the a-strokes are not brought so far down as in the Sarsavni plates), and closely to that of the Abho pa or rather Abhone plates and the Valabhi inscriptions. The characters are, therefore, of the regular type of the period and locality to which the record relates. The numerical symbols for 300, 60 10 and 3 occur in the date portion in line 34. The language is Sanskrit. Five of the usual benedictive and imprecatory verses are quoted from line 27 to line 32. The remainder of the inscription is in prose. As regards orthography we may note the doubling of a consonant before y in -ddhyata-, 1. 14; -maddhyandina-, 1. 21. In a similar way the consonants following r are usually doubled; thus -arkkarnnava-, 1. 20; -sarggen, 1. 23; svargge, 1. 27; dirggha-, 1. 24; -arjjanam, 1. 8.; -orjjita-, 1. 10; narendrair-ddanani, 1. 31; -darppa-, 1. 16; -otsarppanarttham, 1. 22; nirbbhukta-, 1. 31; panchabhir-mmaha-, 1. 26; dharmma-, 11. 9, 11, 12; dharmmarttha-, 1. 31; gambhiryyavati, 1. 2; -siddhir-yyena, 1. 6; dhairyyasauryyasthairyy-, 1. 15; -durllanghe, 1. 2; purvva-, 1. 30; sarvu-, 11. 17, 19, 20; bahubhir-vvasudha, 1. 29. On the other hand we find kirtya, 1. 3, and, of course, varsha-, 1. 27. The class nasal and not the Anuavara is commonly used in the interior of a word, the only real exception being -bhamgaya, 1. 8. A final sibilant before a sibilant is commonly assimilated; thus upetas-sampanna-, 1. 5; dharmmas-freyo-, 1. 9; etc,, but -Mahetvarah fri-, 11. 14, 17. The Jihvamaliya is used in -parak-kalanka-, -rahitah-kula-, 1. 4; the Upadhmaniyu in -vigrahah-parabhi-, 1. 8; -srih-pra-, 1. 10; -pradah- purvv-, 1. 13; -ddhyatah= parama-, 1. 14; -karah-pra-, 1. 17; -mantavyah-palayitavyas-, 1. 25. The use of sh instead in -kalinash-putra-, 1. 21, is simply a miswriting. Before sth a final s has been dropped in accordance with the Varttika on Pan. VIII, iii, 36 in -setu sthitinam-, 1, 16. Instead of ttv we find to in -satv-, 1. 2; is used for n in -chanchalam, 1. 24; n for m in pradhvansa-, 1. 16; ri for ri in prakriti-, 1, 5; -kripana-, 1. 13, superfluous in has been added in mahimamtam, 1, 30. The rules of Samdhi have sometimes been neglected; compare pratishthapayita aty, 1. 12; vriddhaye uda-, 1. 23. Most instances occur at the end of a line; thus yathavat, 1. 5, before atmany 1. 6; -tanam, 1. 12, before un-, 1. 13; syat, 1. 26, before ity, 1. 27; cha, 1. 27, before anu-, 1. 28; likhitam, 1. 33, before idam, 1. 34. The inscription is one of Buddharaja, the son of Sankaragana, the son of Krishnaraja of the family of the Katachchuris. In the Aihole inscription the same form Katachchuri occurs.3 2 See Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 296 ff. 1 See Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 294 ff. Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 5, line 6, where we read avaptavan-yo ranaranga-mandiri Kafachchuri-tri-lajana. parigraham.

Page #53
32 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. That the forms Kalatsuri, Kalaohuri, Kalachuri, Katachchuri and Kalachohuri are identical and are applied to the same family has been shown by Dr. Fleet. This Buddharaja of the Vadner plates, I need hardly say, is the Buddharaja mentioned in the Sarsavni plates in the Nerar plates, and in the Mahakata or Makutesvara column inscription. The Vadner grant is of importance inasmuch as it is the earliest known grant of Buddharaja Katachcburi, the Sarsavni plates being issued in 361 of the Kalachuri era. Only two grants, excluding the present one, issued by the old Kalachuris who ruled over the Nasik and other districts and, roughly, over Central India, and who appear to be the imperial dynastys, were up till now known to us. It may, however, be remarked that these ancient Kalachuris are also referred to in the Aihole inscription, the Nerur plates, and the Sankhoda plate of Santilla. The geographical names given throw some light on the question about the area over which the dynasty exercised power. I may here note that the power of the Kalachuris was not crushed though Buddharaja was defeated by Mangalisa. His Sarsavni and Vadner plates prove this, being both posterior to the Makatesvara inscription. The Vadnor grant was issued while Buddharaja's victorious camp was pitched at Vidiga. The purpose for which it was made, is the usual one, vis., to provide for the five great sacrifices bali, charu, vaivadera, aganihotra and for others. The name of the donee is Bodhasvamin, of the Vajasanoya-Madhyandina school, who was a resident of Vatanagara and belonged to the Kasyapa-gotra. The object of the grant is described in exactly the same way as in the Sarsavni plates. The village granted in the latter is first defined with regard to the district and bhoga to which it belongs, and then described as being situated near another locality, apparently one that was better known. After this follows the name of the village. Similarly in our grant, we are first told that the village belonged to the Vatanagara bloga? and was situated near Bhattaurika. Then follow, in the place where the name of the village is given in the Sarsavni plates, the words Koniyanini esha gramus.8 The village has accordingly been designated, not by a proper name, but at a village of koniyas. Who these koniyas were, I cannot say with confidence. I feel however inclined to agree with Mr. Bhandarkar, who thinks that they may be the Kolis of the present day. Of these localities Vatanagara is donbtless Vadner-usually called Bahirobacho Vadner to distinguish it from other villages of the same name-in the Chandvad Taluka of the Nasik District, where the plates were discovered. It was the head quarters of the bhoga of the same name. The Marathi form of Sanskrit vala is vad and nagara would regularly become ner, just as in Pimpalner, from Pippalanagara, and Champaner from Champunagara. Bhattaurika may possibly be Bhatgaon about nine miles from Vadner. Bhatta becomes that according to a well-known rule: a double consonant in Praksit is replaced by a single consonant, and the preceding vowel, if short, is lengthened. Of. Marathi bhat, Prakfit bhatta rice; Marathi sat, Prakfit satta, seven. As an instance of the omission of the second part of the name of a village or town, we may.compare Kondoramanya in the Mahakuta column inscription, the very record of Buddharaja's defeat, which is evidently the modern Kendur. Again we know that the modern Jedda may be connected with the Jedugur of the Balagamve inscription of Vinayaditya, We can quote many instances where pur or gaon is added to the name of a town or & village, to which we find no equivalent expression in the inscriptions. Vidiga is probably the 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 16. Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 161. See DE. Bhandarkar, Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, p. 20. * Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 1 ff. Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, pp. 161 ff. . Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 28 ff. 1 C/. the use of the word bhoga in the Stari grant of Vishnuvardhana, Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, PP. 309 ff. . cf. Kumarina da lisha gramah in the Sarsavni grant, L 20. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, pp. 146 t.

Page #54
No. 7.] VADNER PLATES OF BUDDHARAJA. famous capital of the Dalarnas on the Vetravatil, the modern Bernagar, near Bhilsa. Similarly the Abhona plates of Sankaragana were issued from Ujjayini. I have thought of the possibility of identifying the latter with the modern Ujjayini, or Ujjani in the Sinnar Taluks of the Nasik District, and sometime I was inclined to think that Vidiga might be the present Tisgaon in the Chandor Taluka, 3} miles from Bhatgaon. It seems however hardly possible to derive Tisgaon from Vidisa, and I think it safer provisionally to adhere to the identifications mentioned above. The more so if Mr. Bhandarkar is right in assuming that the Katachchuris reigned at Mahishmati. The present record is dated in words and numerical symbols on the 13th day of the bright half of Bhadrapada of the (Kalachuri) year 360. The date does not admit of complete verification. Divan Bahadar Pillai has been good enough to calculate it for me, and he has in. formed me that it might correspond to either Friday, 11th August A.D. 607, or Thursday, 29th August A.D. 608, or Tuesday, 19th August A.D. 609. I am inclined to think the last of these dates the right one. As regards the epithets of Sankaragana, Professor Kielhorn's remark" that the anthor was acquainted with and borrowed or imitated certain epithets which are found only in some of the Gupta inscriptions' is up to the point, and this was just what occurred to me when I first read them. I would here add that the coins found at Dovline in the Baglan Taluka of the Nasik District, but occasionally met with throughout the district and wrongly attributed to the end of the 4th century A.D. by Dr. Bhiu Dajis and others were (as is shown by Professor Rapeon), imitated from the later Gupta coins. As I intend to publish & short note on these coins, it is better that I should not dwell on them here. Suffice it to say that the Gupta inflaence can be traced in the official doonments of the Katachchuris and in the coinage of the Nasik District of about the 6th and 7th centuries A. D. The accompanying plate has been prepared from estampages made by me in Vadner. The owner would not consent to the plates being sent to Ootacamund for the purpose. On the whole however, the estampages are plain enough in all important places, and the passages which can, not be read with certainty can be supplied from the Sarsavni plates. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Omn? gvasti [11] Vijayas kandhavarad-Vai(i)disa-vasakzoh-chharad-apagame prasanna-gaganatala-vimala-vipal[@] vividha-pura2 [charatnal-guna-kirana-[nikar]-avabhasits mahasa[t"]tv-apasraya-darllangho gambhiryyavati sthityannpalanapard mahodadha3 vaiva (Katajchohurinam-[anvaye sakala-jana-]manoharaya c handrikay-ova - kirtya bhuvanam=avabhasayani janmana [ova Pasu4 pati-samajoraya-parah-kalanka-[do]sha-rabitab-kula-kumudavana-lakshmi-vibodhanas chandrama iva Sri-Krishnarajo (yah] 5 ArrayA-visosha-lobhad-iva Hakalair=&bhigamikair-itarais-cha gapair-apetas sampanna-prakri(ri)ti-mandalo yatha[vat] Cf. Moghaduta, v. 24 loc. cit. Seo Kjelhorn, Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 295, note 6. Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 296 #. Jour. Bo. Br. R. 41. Soc., Vol. XII, p. 218; cf. Dr. Fleet's Dynasties of the Kanarose Districte of the Bombay Presidency, pp. 295 f. * Indias Coins, para. 100, Expressed by a symbol.

Page #55
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. 6 &tmany-ahita-dakti-siddhir=yyena charuchira-vamsa-sobhina niyatam=askhalita dana-prasarena prathita-bala-garimpa 7 vanavarana-yathapon=v=avisaikam vicharata vana-rajaya iv=avanamita diso yasya oba sastram=apanna. 8 trapaya vigrahah=parabhimanabhargaya sikshitam vinayaya vibhav-arijanath pradanaya pradanam dharmmaya 9 [dharmma]f=srejovaptay: tasya patrah=prithivyam=apratirathas-chatur-adadhi salil-asvadita-yasa Dhanada-Varan-Endr-Anta[ka] - 10 (sama)-prabhavas'-ova-baha-bal-opatt-orjjita-r5jasrth-pratap-atisay-panata-samagra Bamanta-mandalah 11 paraspar-apidita-dharmm-arttha-kama-nishevi pranati-matra-suparitosha-gambhir-onnata hriday&s=samyak-prajapalan-adhi12 gata-bhuri-dravina-vibranan-avapta-dharmmakriyas=chir-Otsannana npipati-vamsanam pratishthapayita atyuchchhritanam 13 an[mi]layita din-andha-kripana-samabhilashita-manorath-adhika-nikama-phala-pradaha parvv-para-samudr-ant-adi-dosa-svami 14 m(atapitsi-pad-anuddhyatahPage #56
10 12 14 16 {21Cnsshyomn'-m 5 ttits tmmaa(6uZ[GUgg // Jnkn-an-tthaan / gaar 2/ceg- X/ X/ X/ lo8drnnu pnyts w8uh> spyi81n-chyincnt; th> *3aoMtshmaaugnpymtshortkee rgy-ointraai8 tsh]] gnni-RA;8JdegcEphnPS? rou 9 ta i - skym mnntti016ni gnMkMm pnnini inya'HnMpun j plkmyH338pY cnnaann8.m7mnndegnZc 1nnymmbzhi HnRA.l~n X/ mHmtsh10 p'izd2nirgyxRze8( +/ U EYhinZttaanuLa'Ha'HrgyskyP 9nG&n8/e%nskndr-ludzny'nR.rmunikwn nELn;mHPS8nre8Rngphl-pun-skuSndziLnaa-u-e ngkaa y e , ; 3 UEEn-goonaanyikkhu X/ n~skruOmtshp- 23nndddzaaRuUzhinaarmsaa im Hng lutsnn *m] *LjvU&rRJUR (c)\ STEN KONOW. Hei ki SCALE 0-8 FROM IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY Y. R. GUPTE. W. GRIGCS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. 10 12 16 Vadner Plates of Buddharaja.--[Kalachuri] Samvat 36o.

Page #57
22 bddge aagi {r} ffsNRkn - ebsunnte 20 | krj88rnnbinigll_ottaay keellisillllit ittttukge, sirurgaa bhaarti Forshshi.shKtin ksseert hurykrmkke prstrgll stynshaas 24 tirgdt] rtnnigoonnbhusgntittttus. ciddi] Jshurgtiglllli hullshgi353 * phr ttvkke scArnn85aaptnitaa oobllsutt krgshH prsik shausit bspp ge 24 : 4 ciritJti shni. 65kiccnaagsurgdisikGlli ottttu tuti 944AjrSAFgnn: tsrmukhrubllepu pr? ollgaade+88-23. itt hrcri 30 shaaddllitd sA - Yu tkssnn aasr haage ittu ptt6 kuNtluu ii sdudd 28 30 32

Page #58
No. 7.] VADNER PLATES OF BUDDHARAJA. 26 [Yo v=ajna]ng-timira-patal-avpita-matir=achchhindyad=achchhidyamanam v=anumodeta b a panchabhir=mmabapatakais=samyuktas-sya[t] 27 ity=Uktan-cha bhagavata voda-vyasena Vyasona || Shashtim varsha-sahaarani svarggo modati bhumidah [] achchhotta shal 28 anumanta cha tany=eva narake vaset || Vindhy-ata vishv=atoyasa Sushka-kotara vasinah [1*] krishn-ahayo hi jayante 29 bhumi-dayam haranti ye || Bahubhir=vvasudha bhukta rajabhis-Sagar-adibhih [1] yasya yasya yada bhumic-tasya tasya tada 30 phala || Parvva-dattam dvijatibhyo yatnad=raksha Yudhishthira mahir mahimartam greshtha danacb=chhreyonupalanam [11] Yan=iha 31 da[ttani pura] Darendrair=ddanani dharmm-arttha-yasas-karani i nirbbhukta malya-pratimani tani ko nama sadhuh-punar=ada32 dita iti 11 Samvatsara-sata-traye shashty-adhike Bhadrapada-suddha trayodasyam Pasupata-rajni-rajoi33 Anantamahayi-vijnapanaya mahabaladhikrita-srl-Prasahyavigraha-datakazh [likhitam) 34 idar mahasandhivigrahadhikaranadhiktit-Anaphitoh=oti 11 Sam 800 60 Bhadrapada su 10 3. TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) Om. Hail. From the victorious camp located at Vai(Vi)disa. In the family of the Katachcaurig-which, like the wide ocean, is stainless and extensive as the sky clear on the beginning of antamn; shining by the mass of the rays of various jewels of men (as the ocean is illumined by the rays of its precious stones); difficult to be transgressed since it is the abode of great courage (as the ocean is the abode of big creatures); grave and bent on observing settled roles (as the ocean is deep and is anxious to remain within its boundaries)-(there lived) the illustrious Krishnaraja, who enlightened the world with his fame pleasing to all men as the moon illumines with light; who from his birth was solely devoted to Pasupati (siva) just as the moon supports itself on Siva; who though having no blemish furthers the prosperity of his family as the moon (who has & spot) revives the beauty of a bed of night lotuses; who was approached by all virtues which attract men to a king and by other qualities as if through a desire to get a choice resting place; who was possessed of all the natural endowments of royalty; who daly got the good results of the royal powers; who, brilliant with his glorious family, the flow of his munificence being uninterrupted and the gravity of his strength being renowned, rushing boldly effected the conquest of the regions just as the head of wild elephants, conspicuous by its magnificent backbone, with the ceaseless stream of its ichor, showing the excellence of its strength, roaming here and there at its will, breaks down & row of forest trees; whose weapon was (used) for the protection of the distressed; who fought to humble the pride of his foes; whose learning was for modesty; who obtained riches (only) to give; who made donations only for the sake of religious merit; whose religious merit was acquired in order to obtain final beatitude. (L. 9.) His son was the illustrious Sankaragana, an ardent devotee of Mahesvars (Siva); the sovereign of the regions bounded by the eastern and western oceans and of other countries; who meditated on the feet of his parents; who was matchless in this world; whose glory was rolished by the waters of the four oceans; whose grandeur was like that of Dhanada, Varapa. Indra and Antaka; who gained the prosperity of a king by the prowess of his own arms; before whom the circle of all tributary princes bent down owing to the excellence of his valour; who 1 Bend cheanumanta. Read mahimatan

Page #59
36 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. enjoyed religious merit, wealth and pleasure without allowing them to overpower one another; whose profound and high mind was gratified only by snbmission; who acted piously by making donations of the ample riches got by protecting his subjects well; who reinstated royal families that had been deposed for a long time; who annihilated those that were very proud ; who gave to the poor, the blind and the helpless the objects of their desire more fully than they yearned after. (L. 14.) His son, who meditates on his feet, the only ornament of the whole earth ; who is possessed of all the most famous qualities, good conduct, modesty, mercy, liberality, ability, courtesy, fortitude, heroism, steadiness and others; who causes the destruction of the greatness of vanity produced from power of mighty enemies; who is a dam of all settled rules and a home of success; who with his unobstructed army relieves the sufferings of his subjects like the wielder of the discus (Vish ) with his diso incapable of being opposed; the zealons devotee of Mahesvara, the glorious Buddharaja gives this order to all kings, tributary princes, Bhogikas, rulers of vishayas, heads of provinces and villages, and big officers and others. (L. 18.) Let it be known to you. To promote the religions merit of our parents and ourselves we have given with libations of water, the village of the Koniyas, in the Vatanagara-bhoga, which is near Bhattaurika, together with the udranja, the uparikara, and all receipts, free from all ditya, forced labour and pratibhedika, according to the maxim of bhumichchhidra, not to be entered by swindlers and servants who are liars to be enjoyed by sons, sons' sons and further descendants (i.., the enjoyment of which is to be hereditary), as long as the moon, the sun, the Rea and the earth exist, -to the Brahmana Bodhasvamin, who resides at Vatanagara, belongs to the Kasyapa gotra, and to the Vajasaneya-Madhyandina school, for the maintenance of bali, charu cassuadeva, agnihotra and other rites. For which reason future kings and governors, whether of our own lineage or others, considering that this worldly existence is as unsteady as the waves of water impelled by violent wind, that wealth is perishable and worthless (devoid of substance) and that virtues last long, desiroas of obtaining, in common with us, the merit of this grant of land and anxious to acquire for a long time fame as bright as the rays of the nioon, should agree to and protect our gift. Whoever with his intellect covered by the coating of the darkness of ignorance, should revoke it or allow it to be revoked, shall incur the guilt of having committed the five great sins. It has been declared by the holy Vyasa, the arranger of the Vedas: "He who gives land rejoices in heaven for sixty thousand years; he who rescinds (grants of) land or consents to their being rescinded, will dwell in hell for the same number of years." "Those who resume grants of land, are born as black serpents, living in dry hollows (of trees) in the waterless forests of Vindhya." "Land has been enjoyed by many kings from Sagara downwards; he who for the time being is the lord of the land, has the fruit of it." "O Yudhishthira, carefully preserve the land given to Brahmanas by former kings, O best of kings; preservation is better than giving." "What good man would seize the gifts bestowed formerly by kings, yielding religious merit, riches and renown, which may be likened to used wreaths." (L. 32.) In three hundred years, increased by sixty, on the thirteenth tithi of the bright half of Bhadrapada, at the request of the queen of the worshipper of Pasupati, queen Anantamahayi, this charter, the dutaka of which is the prosperous Prasahyavigraha, the great (officer) appointed over the army-was written by Anaphita, the high officer entrusted with the arrangement of) peace and war. The year 300 80 Bhadrapada su 10 3. 1 I have followed Professor Pathak's rendering of this phrase above, Vol. IX, pp. 296 and ., as I think it correct Another explanation of chata, which I think preferable, is mentioned above, Vol. IX, p. 284, note 10.8. K.] It will be seen that the dataka is the same as in the Sarsavni grant, above Vol. VI, pp. 294 ff.

Page #60
No. 8.] BELAVA COPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA. No. 8.- BELAVA COPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA. THE FIFTH YEAR. BY RADHAGOVINDA BASAK, M.A.; RAJSHAHI. This plate was purchased by Mr. Pramathanatha Datta, B.A., Assistant Settlement Officer, in the month of June, 1912, at a village, named Belava, situated on the northern boundary of Rapgadj Thana, in the Mahesvardi Pargana of the Narainganj Sub-Division of the Dacca district in the Presidency of Bengal, where it was discovered by an illiterate Muhammadan in April, 1912, in digging & plot of hard reddish land in the precincts of his cottage. A prominent mark, about half-an-inch deep, was accidently cut into the top-edge on the right-hand side of the plate by the spade of the villager as he was digging. An imperfect reading of this plate with a faulty translation was published at Daccal but without any fac-simile. I edit the inscription from a pboto which I took when the plate was kindly placed in my hands for two days only by Mr. Datta for decipherment. I could not get a further opportunity of comparing the photo with the original plate. The plate measures about 9" broad by 101" high. It had a seal with the representation of Vishnu's wheel (cf. srimad-Vishnu-chakra-mudraya, 1. 48), at the top; but the impress of the sacred wheel was completely scraped off by the finder of the plate, who thought the plate was made of gold. So, it is difficult now to say if the name of the king was incised therein. The plate is inscribed on both sides, the obverse side containing 26 lines of writing, and the reverse side 25 lines. The engraver's name is not mentioned. The writing is generally in an excellent state of preservation except in lines 12-14, and 17-21, where the plate has suffered from corrosion, which has rendered a few letters indistinct and illegible. The size of the letters throughout is about $" with the exception of those occurring in the first two lines on the reverse side, where they are a little larger than the rest. The inscription is written in the northern characters of the 11th century A.D. The anusvara has been denoted in two ways, viz. by a point above the horizontal top-line, as in Papatyan, l. 1, and by the ordinary Bengali amusvara sign of modern times as in nayanan, 1. 1. The sign of visarga has been omitted twice, in the words siddhi (1. 1), and frimad-Bhoja (1. 26). Some letters also have been omitted, very likely through oversight on the part of the soribe or the engraver, in lines 18, 22, 23, 28, 37, 39 and 43. The sign of avagraha has not been used at all. Orthography also is not faultless throughout. The only point of orthography that calls for any remark is that although the letters, ta, ya, na, ma, and ga have been doubled after r, the letter va in this position remains single, except in the words - Auruva- and Yajurveda- (1. 42). The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. The inscription opens with on siddhi[h*) and has 15 verses on the obverse side, in the first five of which the eulogist Purushottama (cf. v. 15) describes the mythological ancestors of the Yadu family from which the Varmans traced their origin. From the first three verses we get the mythological genealogy of these ancestors of the Yada family in the following order :-(1) Svayambhu (Brahma), (2) Atri, (3) Chandra, (4) Budha, (5) Puraravas, (6) Ayu, (7) Nahusha, (8) Yayati and (9) Yadu. In verse 4, Krishna, the chief actor of the Mahabharata,' is said to have descended from the family of Yadu. Verse 3 informs is that the Varmans were the 'kinsmen of Hari' (Krishna) and were well-versed in the Vedas and skilled in warfare. They are described to have cocupied Simhapura, probably the same place as Sihapura, which is mentioned in the Mahavansa, vi, 35 ff., es situated in Lalarattha, s.e. Radba. Verge 6 gives us the name of the tirst Varman as Vajravarman, who is described to * The Dacca Ropiew, Vol. II, No. 4 (July, 1912). [We kuow of princes with names ending in oarman, who ruled in Sinhapura, and who were kings of Kalinga. See above, p. 4.-8. K.

Page #61
38 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. have been valiant, yet mild, and who was a great poet and a learned man. In verses 7-8 we get a description of the second Varman, Jatavarman, the son of Vajravarman, who is said to have been famous for his mercy, heroism and charity, and to have extended his paramount power, by putting many heroes to shame and conquering the province of Kamarupa (Assam). It is in this eighth verse that we get some clue to the contemporaneous history of the times when Jatavarman flourished. I have readily adopted the valuable suggestions of my venerable friend Mr. Akshayakumara Maitreya, B.L., Director of the Varendra Research Society, about some of the names of persons and places of historical importance that occur in this verse. Mr. Maitreya is of opinion that Virasri, who, in the next verse, is said to have been the queen of Jatavarman and mother of king Samalavarman, was a daughter of Karna and it is for this reason that the poet has used the phrase parinayan Karnnasya Virasriyam in verse 8. Mr. Maitreya invited my attention to verse 9, canto I., in Sandbyakara Nandin's Rama-charital (history of king Ramapala of Gauda), wherefrom we know that this Karpa, undoubtedly the Kalachuri (Chedi) Karna of the 11th century, whose copper-plate grant is dated 1042 A.D., gave another daughter of his, named Yauvanasri, in marriage to king Vigrahapala III., with a view to please His Majesty after he (Karna) had sustained a defeat in the field of battle. The second point of historical value which Mr. Maitreya brought to my notice is the identification of the name of Divya in the compound word divya-bhuja-sriyam (V. 8) with Divya or Divvoka, the leader of the Kaivarta revolt, who killed Mahipala II., son of Vigrahapala III., in battle and occupied Varendri, the janakabhu, birth-place, of the Pala kings (cf. Rama-carita, canto I, 29, 31-39). Kamarupa (Assam) is described as having been conquered by this Jatavarman (paribhavams tam Kamarupa-sriyam v. 8). It is very probable that Jatavarman might have availed himself of this opportune moment of the revolt in Varendri of the Kaivartas under Divya, for proceeding towards Kamarupa and bringing the province under his own sway. I am unable at present to identify with absolute certainty the name of Govardhana referred to in the third line of this verse. May he be the father of Bhatta Bhavadeva who was the Prime Minister of king Harivarman of East Bengal? For some of these suggestions I wish to express my in iebtedness also to the newly-published Bengali work, Gauda-rajamala from the able pen of my esteemed friend Mr. Ramaprasada Chanda, B.A., Hon. Secretary, Varendra Research Society. Verse 9 describes Samalavarman, son of Jatavarman and Virasri, as one whose name was a blessing to the world. The last line of this verse seems to mention another person, the poet's master (prabhu). In verse 10, we are told that he had a son Udayin, who must have been a great warrior, whom none could approach in the battle-field, who saw only his own face reflected in front, in his own sword'. In verses 11-12, his daughter Malavyadevi is described. She was exceedingly beautiful and was married to king Samalavarman, though his harem was full of the daughters of numerous kings'. Verses 13-14 are in praise of king Bhojavarman, the donor of the grant. Considering the historical time as deduced from the contents of verse 8, one may feel inclined to take the mention of the Rakshasas of verse 14, to refer to the wars of king Rama (Ramapala) who regained the kingdom of Varendri from the hands of the Kaivartas after defeating them in battle. It is, therefore, most befitting on the part of the court-poet Purushottama (verse 15) to invoke blessings on king Bhojavarman at this juncture, and to wish that he may become the overlord of Lanka, i.e. defeat and oust the Rakshasas, the destroyers of peace. The sixteenth verse in lines 50-51 is one of the usual imprecatory verses. From line 24 to 49, the inscription is in prose. Memoirs of the Beng. As. Soc., Vol. III, No. 1. Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 297 ff. Cf. the prafasti of Bhavadeva. Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, pp. 203 ff.

Page #62
No. 8.] BELAVA OOPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA, 39 This inscription is a record of a land-grant made by ti devont worshipper of Vishnu, the Paramesvara, Paramablu paraka, Maharajadhiraja, king Bhoja varman, who meditated upon the feet of the Maharajadiraja Samalavarman, to Ramadov arman, in charge of the king's holy shrine (santyagara, 1. 45), son of Visvarupadovas, man, gr. ta-son of Jagannathadevabarman, great-grand-son of Pitambaradjvasarman, who was an inhabitant of the village of Siddhala in North Radha, and who hailed from the Madhyadeta (cf. Manu II, 21). The gotra, pravara, charana, and sakha of the donee is mentioned in lines 41-42. The name of the village where the grant of the plot of land was made is Upyalikx, situated in the Kausambi-ashtagachchha khandala, in the Adhahpattana mandala, in the prosperous Paundra bhukti. I am at present unable to identify the village. The order of the donation was issued to the various royal officers and other dependants of the king from his camp of victory situated at Vikramapura (evidently in East Bengal). The officers mentioned in our inscription are the same as we find in the Ballalasena plate of Katwa discovered last year and in other Bengal plates, with only two additional names, pithikavitta and mahavyuhapati, the latter occurring also in the Faridpur plate of king Harivarman. The inscription is dated in l. 51. on the 14th day of Sravana, in the 5th year of the reign of king Bhojavarmadeva. It ends with the usual endorsement of the king and one of his chief officers (in the present instance, the king's mahakshapatalika, record-keeper). TEXT. Obverse. 1. Om siddhi[h*) N 8Svayambhuvam=ih=apatyam munir-Atri[r]=divankasa [1] tasya yan=nayanam tejas=ten=aja2 yata chandramah 11 (10) Rauhipoyo Vu(Bu)dhag=tasmad=agmad-Ailah Pururavah [l*] jajno svayamvritah ki[rttya] 3 ch=Orvasya cha bhuva cha yah 11 [2] So=py-Ayum sa majijanan=Mana-samo rajnastato jajnivan kshma4 palo Nahusha =tato=jani mabarajo Yayatih sutam [1*] so=pi prapa Yadum tatah kshiti[bhu]. 5 jamn vamsoxyam=ujja(ri)mbhate Virassrig=cba Haris-cha yatra vadbhasah pratyaksham=ev=aikshyata 11 [3*] So=p=i[ha] 6 gopi-sata-kelikarah Krishnd Mahabharata-sttradharah [18] argh[y]ah puman amsa-kpitavata7 rah pradur-va(ba) bhuv=oddhiita-bhimi-bharah 11[4*] *Pumsam=avaranam traying cha taya hina na nagni iti 8 trayya[m] ch=adbhuta-sangareshu cha va(ra)sad=rom-odgamair=varmminah [1] Varmmanoatigabhira-nama dadhatah 9 slaghyau bhajan vi(bi)bhrato bhojuh Simhapuram guham=iva mpigendranam Harer=va(bandhavah [ll 5*] 10 TAbhavad-atha kadaohid-Yadavinam chamunam samaravijaya-yatra-mangalam Vajravarmma [l*] Sama. 11 na iva ripunam Bdmavad=va(ba)ndhavinam kavirapi cha kavinam panditah [pa]pditanam ! [6] $JASiddhala, the ornament of the country of Radha, is also mentioned in the Bhavadeva prafasti, cf. Ep. Ind., VOL. VI, p. 206. From a photograph of the original taken by me in 1912. The accompanying plate is reproduced from the same photograph. * Metre: Anushtabh. * Metre 1 Sardulavikridita. 6 Read bahufan. * Metre : Indrayajra. 7 Metre : Malini. * Metre: Anushtabh.

Page #63
EPIGRAPHI 1 INDICA. [VOL. XII. 12 tavarmma tato jato Gangeya iva saptanoh [l*] daya vrata rapa[b] krida [ty]go yasya mabo13 tsavah 11[7] Gsihoan=Vainya-Psithu-sriyan parinayan-Karnnasya Virasriyam yo-Ngeshu prathaya[n=chhri]yam paribbavan. 14 g=tam Kamarupa-briyam [18] nindan -Divya-bhuja-sriya vikalayan Govarddbanasya eriyam kurvan srotrija15 sach=chhriyar v itatavan=svam sarvabhauma-briyam 19[8] Viragriyam=ajani Samalavarmmadevah 16 sriman=jagat-prathama-mangala-namadheyah [1] kim=varnnayamyrakhila-bhupa-gun Opapanno doshai17 [r=mma]nag=api padam na ksitah prabhur=mme 11[9*] Tasy=7dayi sunur abhut=prabhuta-dorvara-vireshv=api sanga18 rosha 17 yas-chandraba[sal-prativi(bi)mvi(mbi)tarh svam=ekam mukham sammukham=ikshate [sma] || [109] Tasya Malavyadevy-a19 sit kanya Trailokya-sundari [i*] jagad-vijaya-mallasya vaijayanti Manobhuvah H [11] Parnne-py-sse20 aha-bhupala-putrinam=avarodkane [1] .tasy=asid=sgra-mahishi S=aiva Samalavarmmanah || [12*] SAsi21 t-tayoh su(sa)nur=ih=antara m(?)]yah sri-Bhojavarmm-obhaya-vamsa-[di]pah [0 patrosha sarvasu dabasu ye 22 Da enebo na luptas cha hatam tamas=cha || [13] Ha dhik [ka]shtam aviram=adya bhuvanam bhuyo=pi kam (kin) rakshasa23 m-utpatd=yam=(pa]stbito-stu kusali sankasi Lankadhipa) [148] "Iti yar guna gathabhistushta24 va Puru(ru)shottamah [1] majjayann=iva vag-vra(bra)hma-may-ananda-mahodadhau 11 [15] Sa khalu sri-Vikramapu25 ra-bamavasita-sriu aj-jayaskandhavarat MaMaharajadhiraja-fri-Samalavarmmadeva. pa26 d-anudhyata-Paramavaishnava-Paramesvara-Paramabhattaraka-Maharaja lhiraja-srimad Bhoja[h*) Reverse. 27 sri-Paundrabhukty-antahpati-Adhahpattang-mandale Kausamvi(mbi)-Ashtagachchha kha28 odala-sam[baddha*]-Upyalika-grame guvak-adi-sameta-Bapada-nava-dron-adhi29 ka-lataka-bhumau samupagat-asesha-raja-rajanyaka-rajni-ranaka-ra30 japutra-rajamatya-purohita-pithikavitta-mahadharmmadhyaksha-mahasandhivi. 31 grahika-mabasenapati-mahamudradhikrita-antarangavri(boi)haduparika-mahakshapa. 32 talika-mahapratihara-mahabbogika-mahavyahapati-ma hapilapati-mahaga. 33 nastha-daussadhika-chatroddharanika-nauva(ba) la-hasty-asva-go-mahish-aj-avik-adi34 vyapritaka-gaulmika-dandapasika-da danayaka-vishayapaty-adin anyamg-cha saka35 la-raja-pad-opajivindedhyakshapracbar-oktan ih-akirttitan chatta-bhatta-jati36 yan janapadan kshetrakarams=cha y ra(bra)hmapan Vra(bra)hmanottaran yatbarham=manayati 1 Metre : Sardulavikridita. Metre : Vasantatilsks. "Metre : Indravajra. * Mr. R. L. Banerjee of the Calcutta Museum reads -durtara-[Pravasi, Sravana, 1320 B. S., P. 464] which agrees better with the prosody. I wrongly read prapira at first. * Metre: Anusbtubh. * Metre : Sardulavikridita. Only the first two quarters of the verse are given.

Page #64
Belava plate of Bhojavarmadeva,- The fifth year. Astate calaginyatA mAnavAyalakAlavyAcA nikAlI zatabhApatikind A dvArA mArilAyanatArAyAlA ? sAvamA tanavarA bAyanamA janamAnasAmAna - satyatA vibhAgAsa gAvAcAramannAmakA #bliythaar`aa4/ kiy'utrbdhaar`maadhilakaaey'aa TAmakArakA matadAtAlAvAvAsamA yAyAbhimAnAmAmArAmatanayAmAnAmadhAmA nayI nAnAsatamAmAmAnitanAsAnAAAI yo dAvinAmAni tAlamanAcA 10 taratarI yAta yA savItA sadAkAlamA nirAzA ! taviyUlAmata sAvatAnA kAsima 12vatAnAtAmA mAnanA yAdImA RdAamdar zAbAzayAtAyAta 14 bhAtAyAtakArazakatAnAzAvadhA mArAsinatAsAmAnasamAtI vA sAmAmilAmAthi ATTAwasnaankinaGasAmAyinItAla jArAta lAyI jA PEERATE varIyatA pUrazahAnimitra sadhyA lakSAyavAra 18 bolAvUyAtAyAvayArA zivAlaya la yAmA 20 yA yuvAmadAdA mAmA jAnudAyUzanImAza hA mAlamatAkA sarika kriya rAyamAnatAkumatAaanAmAnatA yAvA nAcanamA kurAhatavAdArayAnamagAvarAnazAkamamA mAtAniyA vAtAvadhimA hAmajI sAsAmpAya 26 yAnaya mamatapravarA mAnavajAvAjAbAjA 26 STEN KONOW. FROM A PHOTOGRAPH TAKEN BY RADHAGOVINDA BASAK W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, COLLOTYPE.

Page #65
mAvimA (5 jAgavanAzanakAzAlIna 28 lAAlikA gAbhimA kArabAjanarAsA raktAyAma kazAhalayamA kA vAsanA kahA jAtA 30natAmAyAnAdita tAumA hanAnAzAsAkA ghAvAvara tamasAlimAdAmamA vikRta anuSyUnatamadAvata 32 nAyanI hAtamAjikabApatA rAnADA kI rAjanAmA yo dhArA kAlonI meM rAhatyAgrajAsAlAvakAzA 34nAtaka kisa mahAnizAnAmA pratyaktA yaassttroy{{baa 2i :b| naanii o bn bngg jaarii| 30 zAnAvarAsavinAzAkhA TrAna kA samAna mAvazatA bhAna rAnara (tA zanidhAmA zikSAnisamA matitAnAzAtAlAmArAmAvalamattA 38 dAnA tAkatAta. hA musitalajAra na bharAvayAcA zutAlabAlita sAdhanamAtra mAsa janAvazAla tAzAza 40 ni t| 375sA isariyAtamA ayazA dhAvatA kAnAtaka gAya kA rAyayitA vATalatAzA kA rASTramAtAyatAmA samAza ghata sAzaMtA satIzabhuta zahAniyatavamAyA yaza nibhaayaa| jAti nimADa ra te ThazAlA lAmA bhI. yAsAnA sAnA 44AI HIRENTIcA rAjArAmArAmAzatitamAratA rAmA nAmamA mAtA 40aushad KJTAala ke galata mantrAvAtAnuptAzrIrAta 46 kAlA dhAgAtRzArAmAlayIta kA taratAkA sAta manu miliyAmA na kama yazAnAzA ent EART natItarAmA 70ii mAtA lAmA( tIna kAmavAzanAyUtAvAmAkA Cil :misa vo yA tapANI jAtAnA

Page #66
No. 8.] BELAVA COPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA. 41 37 vo(bo) dhayati samadisati cha matam=astu bha[va*]tah (1) yath=Opari-likhita bhumir=iyam sya38 sim-avachchhinna trina-pati-gochara-paryyanta satala soddesa samrapa nasa 8889 guvaka-nalikera salavana sajalastha[la*] sagarttoshara sahya-dasaparadba pari40 hpita-sarvapida achada(ta)-bhada (ta)-pravesa akinchit-pragrahya samasta-raja bhoga-ka41 ra-hiranya-pratyaya-sahita Savaruna-sagotraya Bhriga-Chyavana-Apnavana-Au42 ryva-Jamadagni-pravaraya Vajasaneya-charanaya Yajurvveda-Kanva-sakh-adhyayi43 ne Madhyadega-vinirggatasya] Uttara-Radhayan Siddhala-gramiya-Pita mva(mba) radeva44 sarmmanah prapautraya Jagannathadeva-sarmmanah pautraya Visvarupadeva sarmma45 nah putriya Santyagar-adhikrita-bri-Ramadeva-sarmmane () Srimata Bhoja46 varmma-devena punyo ahani vidhivad=udaka-parvakam klitvi bhagavantan Vasudeva-bha47 ttarakam=uddisya mata-pitror=atmanas=cha punya-yaso-bhivriddhaye a-chandr-arkan kshi48 ti-samakalam yavat bhu(bhu)michchhidra-nyayena srimad-Vishnu-chakra-mudraya tamrasa49 sanikritya pradatt-ismabhih || Bhavanti ch=atra dharmm-anusausinah slokah 11 50 Sva-dattam-para-dattam=va yo hareta vasundharam [l] sa vishthayam kliimir=% bhutva pitsibhih saha pa51 chyato || [16*] Srimad Bhojavarmmadevapadiya-samvat 5 Sravana-dine 14 ni anu mahaksha ni TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) In this universe, Atri, the sage of the gods, was an offspring of Svayambhu (Brahma). From the light of his eyes the moon was born. (V. 2.) From him sprang Budha, the son of Rohini, and from him Pararavas, the son of lla, who was chosen by fame (kirti), by Urvasi, and by Earth. (V. 3.) He again, the equal of Manu, begot Ayu; from that king was born the protector of the earth Nahusha; from him was born the great king Yayati; he again got the son Yada ; from him starts this line of kings, wherein the goddess of valour (virassri*), and Hari were many times seen in person. (V. 4.) In this family again appeared Krishna, who sported with hundreds of gopis, the chief actor of the Mahabharata, the worshipful one, a partial'incarnation of the Lord, who raised the burden of the Earth. (V.5.) (The knowledge of the three Vedas is a covering for men, and those who are devoid of it are certainly naked', (thinking) so the kinsmen of Hari, the Varmans, mailing themselves with their hairs standing on end in their enthusiasm for the three Vidas and for marvellous fights, and wearing the very solemn name and possessing noble arms, occupied Simhapura, which may be likened to the cave of lions. 1 Metre: Anushta bh. ? Read krimir. : Kirtti was also the name of the chowrie-bearer of Pururavas; cf. Matsyapurana XXIV, 14. * CPS. verses 4 and 8 below. * There is an implied reference to the nagnas, mendicants that did not submit to the Vodas: of. Markandeyapurana. Yeahan kule na vedossti na fastrain nsaioa cha tratam te nagnakirttita sadbhis-tesham-annan vigari tam Similarly, we find in the Vishnupurana, III, xvii, 5,- Rig-yajun-sama-samti-eyam trayi parnaoritiradoija! etam-wijhati yo-mohat sa nagnal pataki mpita 11 See Wilson's note in his translation of this passage. The wording of the inscription most closely agrees with the Vayaparana.

Page #67
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII: (V. 6.) In the course of time, there was (one) Vajravarman, the auspicious ornament of the Yadava soldiers in their victorious march of battle, who was like Death to his enemies, like the moon to his relatives, a poet amongst poets and the most learned among the erudite. (V. 7.) Jatavarman was born from him (Vajravarman), just as Bhishma (the son of Ganga) was born of Santanu, mercy was his (life's) vow, battle his pastime, and charity his chief delight. (V. 8.) Seizing the great) glory of Prithu, son of Vena, espousing Virasri (the daughter) of Karna, extending his supremacy among the Angas, conquering the fortunes of Kamarupa (Assam), patting to shame the strength of the arms of Divya, crippling the dignity of Govardhana, and giving away all his wealth to Brahmanas, he (Jatavarman) extended his own paramount suzerainty. (V. 9.) The glorious Samalavarmadeva, whose name was the foremost blessing to the world, was born in the womb of) Virasri. What more shall I tell ?-my master (also was endowed with all kingly virtues, demerit found no sbelter with him at all. (V. 10.) He had a son Udayin, who saw only his own face reflected in front in his own bword, in battle-fields which were full of many an irresistible hero. (V. 11.) He had a daughter, Malavyadevi, the most beautiful lady in the three worlds, who was as it were) the banner of the god of Love (lit. the mind-born one), the great wrestler in the conquest of the world. (V. 12.) It was this lady who became the chief queen of Samalavarman, though his harem was full of the daughters of numerous kings. (V. 13.) They had a son, Sri Bhojavarman, who was (as it) were) the light of both the fainilies (paternal and maternal), -by whoru, in all circumstances, affection was not taken away from deserving persons, (but their) gloom was dispelled (by him). (V. 14.) 3Alack-a-day! Has the earth to-day again become devoid of heroes; this calamity with the Rakshas has arisen, let him remain prosperous during the dangerous times, as overlord of Lanka. (V. 15.) He (the king), whom Purushottama tbus praised by means of enlogistic verses making him plunge into the great ocean of felicity consisting of Brahman as revealed in words, (L. 24-37.) now,- from his royal camp of victory established at Vikramapura, the devout worshipper of Vishnu, the Paramesrara, Paramabhattaraka, Maharajadhiraja, the glorious Bhoja, who meditated on the feet of the Maharajadhiraja Samalavarmadeva,-duly pays respect to, informs and instructs, all the recognized* Rajans, Rajanyakas, the queen (Rajni), the Ranakas, royal princes (Rajaputra), prime-mipister (Rajamatya), priest (Purohita), Pithikavittas, Mahadharmadhyaksha (chief justice), Mahasandhivigrahika (minister of peace and war), Maha senapati (commander-in-chief), Mahamudradhiksita (keeper of 1 May also mean, having made his own the martial spirit of Karna (of the Mababbarata); kama-ripa. friyam may also mean the beauty of Kama's (Cupid's) person ;' dioya-bhuja may also mean the hands of the gods. Bhoja is compared to a light (dipa), which consists, generally, of a pot (patra), wick (data) and oil (antha). and which dispels darkness (tamas). The play on words here is remarkable. The difficulty in making out the sense of this verse is partly due to the fact that half of the sardulavikridita is to all appearances, wanting. [There seems to be an exhortation to king Bhoja to engage on soine ex. pedition.-S. K.) Samupagata, recognized; of. Amara III, Book li. 58. It does not mean assembled ' as assumed by Prof. Kielborn and others. [I cannot accept this explanation.-S. K.] The function of this official is not known.

Page #68
No. 8.] the Royal Seal), Antarangabrihaduparika (chief privy-councillor), Mahakshapatalika (keeper of records), Mahapratihara (chief warder), Mahabhogika (chief groom), Mahavyuhapati (chief master of military arrays), Mahapilupati (chief elephant-keeper), Mahaganastha (commander of a gana squadron), Daussadhika (porter, or superintendent of villages), Chauroddharanika (police officer who has to deal with thieves), inspectors of the fleet, the elephants, horses, cows, buffaloes, goats, sheep, etc., Gaulmikas (commander of a gulma squadron), Dandapasikas (executioners, or police officers), Dandanayakas (magistrates), district officers (vishayapati) and other dependants of the king mentioned in the list of adhyakshas but not specially mentioned here, those of the kind of Chattas and Bhattus, the citizens and the cultivators, the Brahmanas and Brahmana elders, BELAVA COPPER-PLATE OF BHOJAVARMADEVA. (Ll. 27 f.) in the village named Upyalika, in the Kausambi-Ashtagachchha-khandala belonging to the Adhahpattana-mandala of the illustrious Paundra-bhukti, on the plot of land which, with betel-nut trees, etc. contains one pataka exceeded by nine and a quarter drona. (L. 37-41.) Be it known to you, that the above-mentioned plot of land, circumscribed within its own boundaries, including grass, filthy-water, and pasture-grounds, with bottom and surface, with mango and jack-fruit trees, with betel-nut and cocoanut trees, with saline soil, with earth and water, with pits and barren tracts, with respect to which the ten offences (of the donee) should be tolerated (by the king), exempt from all oppression, not to be entered by Chatas and Bhatas, free from all sorts of taxes, with all rajabhoga, kara and hiranya tributes. 43 (L. 41-49.) has been granted by us in the name of the Lord Vasudeva-Bhattaraka; for the increase of merit and fame of my parents and myself, on an auspicious day after having touched water according to ceremony, and getting the record engraved in a copper-plate (imprinted) with the seal of Vishnu's wheel, in accordance with the maxim of bhumichchhidra, (to last) as long as the moon and the sun (exist) and the earth endures,-to Ramadevasarman, in charge of the sanctuary, of the Savarna gotra, whose pravaras were Bhriga, Chyavana, Apnavana, Aurvva and Jamadagni, of the Vajasaneya charana, a student of the Kanva branch of the Yajurveda, the son of Visvarupadovaearman, grand-son of Jagannathadevasarman and great-grand-son of Pitambaradevasarman who was an inhabitant of the village of Siddhala in North Radha, and who came from Madhyadesa. (L. 49-51.) There are verses also enjoining religious usages:-" He who takes away land given by himself or by another, rots (in hell) in the state of worms in human excreta, with the pitris. (L. 51.) In the fifth year of the reign of His Majesty, king Bhojavarmadeva, on the 14th day of Sravana. Signed (i.e., by the king). After this, signed by the mahakshapatalika (i.., the Record-keeper). 1 I am indebted to Mr. Maitreya for the following note on antaranga:-"Although the word antarangah may be used in the sense of atmiyah, it appears to have been used in the inscription in a technical sense to signify the royal physician, cf. Sivadasa's commentary on the Chakradatta (Calcutta Edition),-Vidya-kula-sampannohi bhishag-antaranga ity-uchyate. In explaining the word antarangat, Sivadasa says,-labdh-antaranga. padarikat." A gana squadron consists of 27 elephants, 27 chariots, 81 horses and 135 foot soldiers; a gulma-squadron of 9 elephants, 9 chariots, 27 horses and 45 foot soldiers. Vide Kaufiliya Artha-fastra-second adhikaranika on Adhyaksha-prachara, The bhakti is a larger unit than the mandala, of which again the khandala forms part. Piti filthy water-Vide V. S. Apte's dictionary, p. 715. [But pati is also a kind of grass.-S. K.] Sa-lavana shows that the land was probably situated in a district washed by the sea-water. Vide Kaufiliya Artha-Sastra, Adhikarana II. Chap. II, Prakarana 20. Santyagara the house where to bathe with the propitiatory water after a sacrifice. G 2

Page #69
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. No. 9.-BATIHAGARH STONE INSCRIPTION. SAMVAT 1385. BY RAI BAHADUR HIBA LAL, B.A., M.R.A.S., NAGPUR. This stone inscription is at present lying in the compound of the Deputy Commissioner's bungalow at Damoh, the headquarters of the district of the same name in the Central Provinces and situated on the Indian Midland Railway, 127 miles from Jabalpur, the direct distance by road being 66 miles. The stone was originally brought from Batihagarh, a village 21 miles north-west of Damoh and included in the Hatta tahsil. Batibagarh was once the seat of Musalman governors sont from Delhi and there are ruins of a fort and other remains of its past greatness including inscriptions both in Sanskrit and in Persian. The one I edit is engraved on a slab 1'11" x 1'6" and is in a good state of preservation. The language is Sanskrit written in Nagari characters, the average size of letters being ?". The writing covers a space of 1' 7"x1'. The whole record is in verge except the word Siddhill at the commencement and Subhan bhavatu at the end, together with the details of the date repeated in figures in line 14. There are altogether 15 verses in the 16 lines which the inscription contains. The only noticeable orthographical peculiarities are the indifferent use of s for $ as in line 7 where sastra- and -sastra- are written sastra- and -sostra- respectively, and the employment of sh to do duty for kh in some places, for instance in line 8, where Khoja is written Shoja, and in line 14 where we find Vaisakha- as Vaisaiha.. This is however quite in keeping with the Bundekhandi practice, which is even now followed by writers of the old school, who always express their kh by sh. In this inscription kh has also been expressed by its ordinary symbol, as in -khandan of the first line and lilekha of the last. The letter i appears in its antiquated form in line 8. Note also the use of the akshara va with a dot underneath in order to denote va as distinguished from ba in bhauva-, 1. 1. This is quite in accordance with the ordinary Bundelkhandi practice, bat does not occur in other places in the inscription. The inscription records that a local Muhammadan ruler Jallala Khoja, son of Isaka, caused a Gomatha to be made in the town of Batihadim, as also a garden and a stepwell. Jallala, i.e., Jalal-ud-din is stated to have been appointed as his representative by Hisamadim (Hisam-ud-din) also called Chhipaka, probably & corruption of Safiq, son of Malik Julachi. who was made commander of the Kharpara armies and governor of the Chedi country by Sultan Mahmud. This Mahmad is described as Sakendra or lord of the Sakas, ruling from Yoginipura after having conquered other kings. The inscription further states that Jallala appointed his servant Dhanau as manager of the institutions named above, the principal architects whereof were Bhojaka, Kamadeva, and Hala of the Silapattal family. The composer of the inscription was the Kayastha Baijaka of the Mathura sub-division, and the writer another Mathura named Vasi, son of Sahadeva. The date is given in the 13th verse as Wednesday, the 3rd day of the bright fortnight of the Vaisakha month in the Vikrams year 1385. The year is expressed by symbolical words, and to make it clear, the substance of the verse is repeated in prose immediately afterwards, the year and the tithi being given in figures. The date regularly corresponds to Wednesday, the 13th April 1328 A.D. 1 silapatta is now known as the Silawat caste, who are masons and found in the neighbourhood of Damoh. * As calculated by Mr. Gokul Prasad Isvaradas, Tahsildar of Dhamtari. He remarks that the year in this case must be taken as Ashidhadi or Karttikadi. If it is taken as Chaitradi the current Samvat would be 1886, and it would have to be supposed that the year given in the inscription was the expired year 1385. But as there in nothing in this inscription leading to this conclusion, the probability is that the year was Karttikadi, taking into consideration the locality where the inscription was found.

Page #70
No. 9.) BATIHAGARH STONE INSCRIPTION There can be little doubt that Mahmud of Yoginipura (another name of Delhi) was no other than the Turk Nasir-ud-din Mahmud of the Slave dynasty who reigned between 1246 and 1266 A.D. Mahmad subdued the Bundelk hapd country, or, more correctly Chanderi and Malwa in 1251 A.D., over which he appointed a governor. This governor, whose name does not appear to be mentioned in the Persian histories, was apparently Malik Julachi. Between the conquest of Mahmud and the record of our inscription there is an interval of 77 years, spread over 3 governors, the Malik, his son Hisam-ud-din, and Jalal-ud-din, giving a fair normal average duration of administration for each. It is well known that these Musalman conquests in this part of the country were not permanent, but in A.D. 1321 wo find Tughlaq Shih despatching his son with the troops of Chanderi, Badaun and Malwa against Telingana, only 7 years before our inscription was engraved. It is therefore evident that the Musalmans had a hold over the country at the time, at least there can be no doubt that the Damob district was under a Musalman governor. This is however only of local interest. But what makes the inscription very interesting, is the mention of the Kharpara armies, the Chedi country and the title of Mahmud as Sakendra. I think that the Kharparas of onr inscription are identical with the Kharparikas mentioned in Samudragupta's stone pillar inscription of Allahabad. They are there mentioned amongst the tribes conquered by this great monarch in the 4th century of the Christian era. They must have been a war-like people and inust have offered not a little resistance to have deserved notice. Mr. V. A. Smith* a decade ago stated that the Kharparikas may have occupied Seoni or Mandla district of the Central Provinces. How very near the mark this surmise was, is evident from the present inscription. Seoni and Mandla are not very far away from Damoh, which was apparently garrisoned by the Kharpara armies in the 13th century. That Damoh was included in the Chodi country, is another inference which may be drawn from this record and which goes to support in a way Justice Pargiter's localisation of the Chodi country. Somo have held that Chandori, if it is not a corruption of Chodi, was at least in the centre of that ancient country, and it is to Chandori that Mahmud sent his forces in 1251, and there he left a governor, who in our inscription is designated as Chedidesadhipa. Lastly the title Sakendra of this monarch may be noted. The word saka here as in several other instances, means Musalman. The geographical names mentioned in the inscriptions are Yoginipura, Chedi and Batihadim, all of which have been incidentally identified above. Yoginipura mentioned in Chand Bardai's Prithviraja Rasol as Jugginipura, is an old name of Delhi. Chodi is the well. known classical name of the country with the rulers of which the history of the northern and eastern portions of the Central Provinces was associated for many centuries. It was in this country that Batihadim, the present Batihagarh, was included. Batihadim in the local dialect means a heap of a collection of cow-dung cakes, and the name seems to have changed its dim to garh when a fort was later on built there. A step-well still exists there containing a fragmentary Persian inscription which informs us that it was constructed in the time of Jalal Isahaka or Jalal-ud-din, who killed Usman and became Naib with the title of Akhta, in the reign of the just and pious monarch to whom the whole of Hindustan paid respect and by whose sword the whole of Turkistan was subdued. This well may be identical with the one referred to in Our inscription, but there are two other old ones, one of which, called chaurasi baoli, is situated 1 See Brigg's Ferishta, Volume I, p. 239, and Tabakat-i-Nasiri as quoted in Dawson-Elliott, Volume II, p. 861. * See Cunningham's Reports, Volume II, p. 402. Gupta Inscriptions, p. 18. * Journal, Royal Asiatic Society, 1897, p. 893. 5 Journal, Bengal Asiatic Society, 1895, p. 249 ff. * Compare Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 409; Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVI, p. 352; XXXVII, p. 42, and above, p. 18. See Nagari Pracharini Sabba Edition, Vol. I, p. 112.

Page #71
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, (VOL. XII. in the midst of a big grove of mangoes, guavas, lemons, etc. This may be the wdyina alluded to in our inscription, and it would be natural to suppose that the step-well of our inscription was made in this grove, unless it existed before the grove was planted. The identication of the step-well is further complicated by the fact that the local people say that the inscription was removed from a third well called Bhauhare-ki baoli, which is believed to be connected by a tannel with the Sas Bahu-ki baoli containing the Persian inscription referred to above. TEXT. 1 Om siddhih! Adau Vra(Bra)hmi na Vishnuh keha(kshi)ti-jala-gaganam n=asti vra (bra) hmamdakhamdam svargradya' bhauva-naga grahagana-sishayo n=asti 2 nakshatrn-mala 1 chandr-adityau na vahnir na vahati pavano neisti kalo na jivah tatr=aiko=pi Svayambhus=triyuga-yugapatih pa 3 tu vah srishtikartta || 1 5Sarvva-lokasya karttar am=ichchhafaktimanamtakam anadi-nidhanam Vamdo gupa-varna-vivarijitam !! 2 Asti ka4 li-yugo raja Sakordro Vasudhadhipa) Yoginipuram=asthaya yo bhurkte sakalan mahim || 3 5Sarvv&-sigara-paryamtam vasi(61)-cha5 kre naradbipan Mahamuda-suratra0 nmna 8(suro=bhinandata 11 4 Ten ajnapts malliko=su Julachi-nama-vigrutah yo6 ddha Kharpara-sainyanam Chedi-dos-adhipo=bhava[*] 11 5 Tagya putro mahavirah paurushons samanvitah namna Hisamadim khyata[b] 7 Chhipako bhuvi namdatam 11 6 588(Sa)stra-sa(88)stra-vidam jnatvi evimi. karya-rata [m] sada atmaksityeshu barvvoshu Jallalam ksitavan pra8 bhub il 7 Isaka-rajasya sutah pravino Jallala-Sho(Kho)ja matiman-pravirab yo dharmma-pumjam hi vicharya vu(bu)ddhya 80-kara9 vad-Gomata(tha)-namadhiya || 8 V&(Ba)tihalim-pure ramye Gomata(tha)b karitah Subhah a srayah sarva-jamtan Kailasa (sa)drir-iv-s10 parah !9 Jallala ksha(kshi)tipala palapa-ratah kim stuyate te guno yona sphe (opho)tita-duhkha-bhara-nichayo vidvaj-janinam sada udyau nam Va(Br)tihadim-akhya-nagaro sanathapitam Dandanam vapinirmmala chandra-vimva(bimba)-Badpisi puny=smpitavarshini II 10 STasya bhrityo 12 Dhanau nama karmmasthano niyojitab II (1) svami-bhaktas-cha 80(6uras-cha patiraja-sasha(kha) Budhih || 11 Si(Si)lapattagubho 13 yamas sutradhara vichakshanah Bhojukah Kamadevas-cha karmmanishtrba Hala sudhih | 1288(a)r-sht-anals-some cbs mi14 to Vikrama-vatsare Vaisasha kha)sya site pakshe tsitiyam Vu(Bu)dhavasare || 13 Samvat 1885 Vaisasha(kha)-sudi 3 Vu (Bu)dhadine 11 15 Mathur-anvaya-kayastha-Vai(Bia)juko vinay-invitab manishi-manasa-mude prasa (sa)stim-akarot-Budhih 11 17 5Mathuro 16 diviro daksho dhuryo vyaparina sada Sahadova-guto Van lilekts vimal-ikbharaih 11 15 Su(su)bhan bhavatu 1 From the original stone and from impressions supplied by Pandit Beantram. ? Expressed by symbol. : Metre: Sragdhara. * Read Feargadya. The oa of bhawea has been distinguished with a dot. Metre : Apushtubh. * Metre : Indravajra. * Metro: Sardulavikridits. Metri causa instead of tritiyayan.

Page #72
No. 9.] BATIHAGARH STONE INSCRIPTION. 47 TRANSLATION. (L. 1) Hail Success! (Verse 1) In the beginning (there was) no Brahma, nor Vishnu nor earth, water or sky, nor any part of the universe, inhabitants of the heavens, beings belonging to the earth, nor Nagas. There were no planets nor the seven Rishis, and there was no group of lunar mansions. There were no moon and sun, no fire. The wind did not blow, and there was no death and no life. There was then only one self-born, the lord of cosmic age of (all) the three periods. Lot that creator of the world protect you. (V.2) I bow down to the creator of all the worlds, to him whose power is subservient to his wish, who is onlimited, who has no beginning and no end, and who is destitute of quality and colour. (V.3) In the Kali (age) there was a King, the Saka-lord, the ruler of the earth, who having established himself in Yoginipura (Delhi) ruled the whole earth. (V. 4) He subjugated the kings up to all the Seas. May this hero by name Mahmud Sultan enjoy happiness. (V. 5) Ordered by him the malik famous by the name of Jalachi became the warrior (commander) of the Kharpara armies and the governor of the Chedi country. (V. 6) May his son Chhipaka known in the world by the name Hisamuddin, (who is) a great warrior possessing valour, enjoy happiness. (V. 7) In all his affairs this lord made Jallala (his representative), knowing him to be well versed in the art of arms and always devoted to his master's work. (V. 8) The son of isakaraja, was the clever, wise and very heroic Jallala Kboja, who considering his stock of religious merit in his mind caused to be made the place known by the name of Gomatha. (V.9) This auspicions Gomatha was caused to be made in the beautiful town of Bati. hadim. (It is) a shelter to all beings like another Kailisa. (V. 10) O Jallala! protector of the earth, how should your merit intent on protection be praised, by whom a place where the load of calamities of learned persons is always crushed out, a garden like Nandana and a well (with water) resembling the disc of the spotless moon and showering nectar of virtue were established in the town called Batihadim. (V. 11) His servant by name Dhanau was appointed as manager. (He was) devotod to his master, valiant, intelligent and a friend of his lord the King. (V. 12) (Born) in the auspicious family of Silapatta, the conspicuous architects (wore) Bhojaka, Kamadeva, and the wise Hala, who were perfect in (their) work. (V. 13) In the Vikrama year measured (marked) by the arrows (5), eight, the fires (8) and the moon (1) on the 3rd of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha on a Wodnosday, (this was engraved). (L. 14) Samvat 1385, Vaisakha sudi 3 on a Wednesday. (V. 14) The well behaved Baijaka Kayastha of the Mathurs family composod (this) Bulogy for the delight of the minds of the wise. (V. 15) He who was always the foremost among traders the clever Mathura scribe Vabu, son of Sahadeva, wrote (this) in clear letters. (L. 16) Let good fortune attend.

Page #73
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. No. 10.-SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PLATES OF THE GANGA KING VIJAY ADITYA. THE 30TH YEAR. BY K. B. PATHAK AND STEN Konow. The ensuing paper is the joint work of Professor Pathak and myself. The description of the plates is due to Professor Pattak, whose reading of the text has, moreover, been adopted. in most places. The remainder has been added by me.-S. K. ] The plates here edited belong to Mr. Bhiminna, alias Tatya Jinappa Mudhale, a resident of Islampur, in the Valve taalluqa of the Satara District in the Bombay Presidency. They are however stated to have been originally brought from Mudbo in the Southern Maratha country, where the owner's ancestors lived. They are five in number, and are strung, together on a ring passing throngh holes on the left side. Each plate measures 6" by 3*. The weight of the plates and the ring is about 80 tolas. The edges of the plates have been raised into rims in order to protect the writing. The ends of the ring are soldered into a seat showing an elephant facing the left. The ring is oval and measures 3" by 2". The inscription is in Sanskrit and is written in prose and verse. It is not dated. The characters are South Indian and closely resemble those found in other Ganga grants. The inscription seems to record the grant of two fields and a house to a Brahmana named Somasarman in the time of the Ganga king Vijayaditya. The grant was shown to me some years ago, and I have since obtained the plates on loan through Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar, for the parpose of editing them. [K. B. P.) This grant belongs to a series of spurious grants of the Western Gangas, which have been most extensively dealt with by Dr. Fleet, and which have been treated as genuine by Mr. Rice, whose theory would, e.g., lead to such results as that the king Durvinita, whose time would have been tho end of the 5th century, wrote a commentary on at least one Sarga of the Kiratarjuniya, though scarcely anybody would place Bharavi earlier than the first half of the 6th century. The reasons for contesting the gennity of these records have been ably put forward by Dr. Fleet, and they fully apply to the present grant. The Orthograpby is extremely faulty. Thus we find a for a and a for a in kul-amalavyoma-, 1. 1; -devata , 1. 8, etc. ; in foro in-bhagineyan, I. 12; for a in-chirin., 1. 8; hareti. 1. 50; i for i in niti., 11. 6, 21; -krita-, 1. 10; pritis, 1. 10; cf. -kesarih, l. 39; o for * in -Ex.bo[ru]has, 1. 9; k for g in Sakaradibhih, 1. 62; t for k in samyat-, 1.5; t for j in srimatJahna-, 1. 1 ; t for tt in-tatvah, 11. 25, 34; t for d in Patma-, 11; cf. 11. 7, 9, 58; for dh in -samatagata-, I. 34 ; t forn in frimat-Madhava-, 11. 6, 11 ; -prolasat-ma., 1. 40; t for v in -patana-, 1. 44 ; th for t in -silasthambha., 1. 2; d for dh in Sindu-, 1. 20; dh for d in -vidharan-, 1. 3; -udhadhi., 1.7; dy for jy in -Tadya-, II, 5, 10, 40; nd for t in windyan, 1. 32: nu for nn in-sanva-, 1. 11; bh for b in Triyambhaka-, l. 9; -Kadambha-, 1. 12; b for in ba, 1. 60; v for bh in -avidhane, l. 28, etc. Wrong Sandhi is of frequent occurence; compare -Tadyah Mukha-, 1. 10, and farther 11. 14, 15, 19, 21, 23, 25, 26, 56. Final has often been dropped ; cf. 11. 6, 8, 9, 11, 24, 28, 31, 35, 40, 42, 43, 51, 57, 62. Also a final in is sometimes) missing ; thus bhaja, 1. 43; on the other hand we find casudham for vasudha, 1. 61. Single letters have been omitted in prajuisvaryyam, 1. 42; dasita., 1. 37; duddhar., 1, 38; prdlasat1. 40, and whole syllables in 11. 5, 8, 9, 12, 16, 17, 23, 34, 40, 41, 44. On the other hand we Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 168. ff.; Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, pp. 203, 212, 221 1.

Page #74
No. 10.] SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PLATES OF VIJAYADITYA. 49 find guperfluous syllables in 11. 24 and 34. The Upadhmaniya is used in one place, in -rajahpavitri-, 1. 9, but not in the other places where we would expect it. Note also the spelling Taitriya- for Taittiriya-, 1. 55. The individual letters have morally been well cut. Occasionally however we find misshaped forms; compare the ri in -korigani-, 1. 26; the va of -vdrana-, 1. 36. The language is fairly correct. There are however some mistakes and slips. Compare the forms waktrikufalo, 1. 6; vaktriprayoktsiktsalo, I. 22, and the Kanarese termination of the numeral trimsattu, 1. 55. In common with the other sparions grants, the present one also describes Sripurusha as the grandson of Sivamira, though we know from the Vallimalai inscription that he was his son. As has already been stated by Dr. Fleet, the fact that these grants are forgeries does not preolude the possibility that they may contain some historical facts. Dr. Fleet has discussed the various details mentioned in them in his paper on the Sati plates, and the grant here under consideration does not add much new information. The first of the Ganga kings, whose existence is known from authentic records, is the Maharaja Kongapi Sivamara with the biruda Navakama, whom Dr. Fleet places in the period about A.D. 755-765. It has already been remarked that the Maharaja Pfithivikongani Sripurusha, who is in the spuriong plates described as his grandson, was in reality his son. According to Dr. Fleet, his time is about A.D. 765-805. We know from genuine inscriptions that he also had the name Muttarasa. We learn from 1. 48 that he had a queen Vijayamahadevi of the Chalikya family. If this statement is correct, we can only think of the Eastern Chalukyas of Vengl. In itself this is not at all unlikely. We know that the Ganga's had been dependent on the Western Chalukyan, and the family can scarcely have lost all its prestige with them on its overthrow at the hands of the Rashtrakutas. Moreover, the Eastern Chalukya king who was contemporary with Muttarasa, was Vishouvardhana IV. (763-799), who was the father of Vijayaditya II. and the son of Vijayaditya I. The name Vijayamabadevi wonld be a very likely one for a Chalakys princess of those days, who would then probably have been sister of Vishouvardhana. Mattarasa's eldest son was apparently Sivamara II, who was 80 called after his paternal grandfather, but who is not mentioned in our grant. His younger brother, the son of Vijayamahadevi, who wore the name of his mother's father Vijayaditya, is the supposed grantoo of our plates. This Vijayaditya is not an invention of the forger or forgers who are responsible for the sparious Ganga grants. His name occurs in an insoription at Asandi in the Kadur district, bat we do not know much about him. He probably resided at Asandi, now & village in the Kadar Tsalluqa of the Kadur District, Mysore, situated in 13deg 42' N. and 76deg 6' E., 5 miles from Ajjampar railway station This place is stated to have been his residence in 1: 54, and the grant parports to have been issued in his 30th year. That does not however help us to establish the date intended, becauso nothing prevents as from assuming that he ruled in Asandi as viceroy under his father. The objects of the grant were two plots of land, a house, and something else in the neighbourhood of Asandi. I cannot make anything of Satprasida in 1. 58. The donee was Ep. Ind., vol. IV, pp. 140 1. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 164ff. * Boe Fleet, Ep. Ind., Vol. V, pp. 154 ft.; Vol. VI, pp. 64 ft. * OP Fleet, Ep. Ind., Vol. V, p. 167. . See Fleet, Ep. Ind., Vol. V, pp. 180 f. * Ep. Carn., Vol. VI, Kd., 146; Fleet, Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, p. 36.

Page #75
60 . EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. Somagarman Yuddhakarapiga, the son of Nagasarman and the grandson of Dharmabarman, of the Haritu gotra.-S. K.) TEXT First Plate. 1 Oir svasti [ilo] Jitam bhagavata gata-ghana-gagan-Ebhena Patma(dmd)nabhena (IP) Srimat(i)-Jahnateya-kul-a(a)mala(s)2 vydm-avabhasana-bhaskarah sva-khadg-Cai]kaprahara-khandita-mabatilastha(sta) mhbha labdha-bala-para kranio 3 dirap-ari-gana-vidha(da)rap-Opalabdha-vrana-vibhishapa-vibhashitah Kanvayana. sagotrah srimat-Ko4 nganivarmma-dharmmamahadhiraja) [ll] Tasya putrah pitur-anvagata-guna yukto vidya-vinaya-vihita-vpi5 ttih sa[mya]t(k)-praja-palana-matr-adhigata-radya(jya)-prayoja[no] vidvat-kavi kanchana-nikash-Opa[la]-bhuto 6 ni(ni)tisastrasya vaktsi-kubalo Datta-sutra-vritti-pranota srimat(n)-MAdhava mahadhirajah [ll] Tasya patra[ho] pitri-pai7 tamaha-gana-yukto-noka-ch&(cha)turddanta-yuddh-Avapta-chatur-udha(da)dhi-salil asvadita-yasah srimat(a)-Dha8 M[va ][rmma-mah]adhirajah [ll] Tasya putro dvija-guru-devat[< 3-pajana-para Narayana-chiri(obara)p-Inudhyata[ho] Second Plate ; First Side 9 Srimat(a)-Vishangopa-mahadhirajah [ll*] Tanya patra[ho] Triyambhaka (Tryambaka)-charan-ambo(a) [ro]ha-rajah-pavitr [1]-kpit-ottamamgah sva10 bhuja-bala-parakrama-kraya-kri(kri)ta-radyah(iyo) Mukhamoshta-pifitasana-pri(pri)ti kara-nisita-dhar-asih Kali-yun ga-bala-park- vasanva(nna)-dharmma-vsish-oddharana-nitya-ammaddba[ho] Srimat(n) Madhava-mahadbirajah [ll] Tasya patra[ho] brima12 t-Kadambha(mba)-kula-[ga]gana-[ga]bhastimalinah srimat-Krishnavarmma mahadbirajasya priya-bhaginoyam (yo) vijfimbham (na(r)]18 sakti-trays-sampannah sambhram-avanata-samasta-samenta-mandalo vidya-vinay Stisaya-paripu. 14 fit-Entaratmi niravagraha-pradhana-sauryya-(ryyo) vidvateu prathama-gayah Srimat-Kongani-mabadhirajah A18 vinita-nama [llu) Tasya patrah vijfimbhamana-sakti-trayah Andari-Alattar Porulare-Pelnagar-ady-s16 noka-samara-mukha-makha-huta-pra[ha(r)]ta-kira-parusha-pas-pabra. vighasa . vihastikrita-Kritant-A. Second Plats; Second Side. 17 gni-mukha) Kirg(tarjuni]ya-panohadasa-sargga-ti[kk]-karah Durvvin[i]ta namadheyah frimat-Kongani-vriddhar jah [ll] 18 Tasya putrah karda[@]nta-vimardda-mpidita-vifvambhar-Adhipa-mauli-mala makaranda-pamja-pithjari-kriyamapa-chars ! Ezprowed by a symbol.

Page #76
10 12 14 162 18 22 24 26 28 Islampur spuriotus plates of the Ganga Vijavaditya--The 3oth year. +maaltthcn]]rdi-ngrtnsrtn-rn 63o1BO/% 30 32 1. nnyin'-oi-itsh3%qob7 rngonp9(nr / tson[chkoo8rd / tshinapkuntttthaanaa sotaa 7kEUpmmgctsinnyts 15chench-r6cg aaau rH rts tther1shaanrtuC +/ >>zhimbcm%8*E:cdd1(17)j} b27k'sh[[ g6q zhib-ri'kk'jqtscrtgjspTD)nrkU; 21:/ zdng-nd 20 gi-bkp / / n-rts-zO 819-8333732Y=[mvi] v6 6 k +/ b>>ritt:9]]l T1ntug #mY=g mo3Ccu;nnEC235 ris s 1 p 3) ttsshcn / nngdegdd(js / &3Acu(zhi-W sh-'tshlnybbkl3gyttaardzokhznndlnnddm3@ 2: tu P5lmsh-sh% +/ knddi nnn ck2 zh aa kttvak-oglu kk'-g80) n)ltdegPSmdrumnyGUA=g 24 G m-gm-l-lo-sdurA1 lu=INskyiZPIE(c) >> 7mkhUc(tudegzngwnnddzhe1zhrEUR X/ niEURrb(r) 1:11 tt k k nndd nuw rgy|kneergylnrsszhi103tshonndd7 +/ nu 1 nnkkr haau tshi (cdhuwaannnndd pEEURP)ni-o5rgy rltrHm'aaumaa draantu-cnaawkw8)tsevvj? 1:|: 1:k dub k'i rgyn'khMstenaeemsm@SEC ]nnddphme (nCry{ c6) p7l1 kaaunnHlwkrmaanaalunnknaaknndd / - 'phe8niytsye RSxervencEUROc 10 S KONOW. 14 16 BCALE '7 FROM IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR. BHANDARKAR 18 tshe17tsh4niryjnndd'=ntstsni ckw ch kyir kyng-mS0E:n03=gD3 (4), 26 ?k +/ &cn-ijEUR3g<>Bggic= 9nn=laae0*-77nnddpnnddshrsskhnndd 0| r5]]ch-ttr-[[[[tshgzhamkl / thunikzh5 FPSgd e 7Rli3s & SONS, Lr$?.. PHOT0-LITH, 28

Page #77
34 36 38 40 42 44 46 48 50 52 54 56 60 62 tub. U pinnn viru pur3 vaikkl 08) Rhcuerdref? zevr vkik19240 1t 3,2huckal veerr:kur rjyl -rng =7]]us==Y=gY=BT8HaP RAMses rmaa ptttukaiyil pairaak FFA 128 1il jil K k mlai kuP SNS (CS irindr akr ekipur88c[ 3 3 0 0 kku mupShEd)ceettti * pqjz832 22trrklai @b@az8:12 reg P MEkaiveprkllkprtu:mutkrkrklm nkrmrt #0AhtingeEUR3@[ndg@ [23 [ aannn Cat g8420 58 aikkum85cTV:19:2 350 nr ti rtikll 9mrri6259 160 at lootivaaknnnaiv itvvrutttntmtr AP yaakttunglkyinnn vk@ 0 SecJ270 38 R TO clvai)zg(0338G926 nnnnmaikaariyuuvknnnvitutuvu tl muur ciyrc851vaaEUR@487870244 44 @UTKE@SBY03PERSg333rnn* anwwna taaku +ku krkaaPc vunnnuna =2y G Godncai -T) irrai angk irrkum1kkun58=92C12) 48 34 36 40 42 46 50 52 58 54 56 62 60

Page #78
No. 10. SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PLATES OF VIJAY ADITYA. 51 19 pa-yugala-nalinah srimat-Komgani-vriddharaja Mushkaral-dvitiya-namadhoyah [ll] Tad-atmajah udit-odita-sa20 kala-digan[ta]ra-prathita-Sindu(ndhu)raja-dabitfi-jananikah Srivikrama-prathita namadheyah srimat-Komgani-ma21 [hadhirajah] chaturddasa-vidya-sthan-adhigama-vimala-matih viseshato navase()shasya ni(n)ti-sastra22 aya vaktsi-prayoktfi-kusalo ripu-timira-nikara-nira karap-odaya-bhaskarah pravara vidagdha-mugdha-lala23 [na-jan-ai]ka-rati-pancha[banah(r)] [ll] Tasya patrah aneka-samara-sampata vijrimbhita-dvirada-radang-kulig-abhighats-vra24 pa-samrudha-bhasvad-vijaya-lakshana-lakshi-krita-visala-vaksha[ho]-sthala ho sakti traya-(sama-) samanvitah sa Third Plate; First Side. 25 madhigata-sakala-sastr-arttha-ta[t]tvah samaradhita-trivarggah njravadya-char[i]tah pratidinam-abhivarddha. 26 mana-prabhavah srimat-Kongani-mahadbirajah Bhuvikrama-dvitiyat-namadhayah [11] Api cha [ll*] Nana-be27 ti-prahara-pravighatita-bhat-an(o)rah-kavat-otthit-assig-dhar-asvada-pramatta-dvipa-sata charan-am()kshoda28 sammardda-bhim: [!] samgrame Pallavendran-narapatim-ajayad=yo Veland Evi(bhi dhane raja Srivallabh-akhya[h*] 29 samara-[sa]ta-jay-avapta-lakshmi-vilasah [ll"] Tasy=anujo nata-narendra-kirita-koti ratn-arkka-didhi30 ti-virajita-pada-padmah [*] Lakshmya svayamvsitapatir-Navakama-namo(ma) sishtapriyorigana-dara(ra)na-gl31 ta-kirttih [ll*) Lakshmi[i] vakska[h*]sthala-etha[mo] harati Mura-ripo [ho] kirttimakrashtum=Ishte fuddh[@]m Ramasya vsitti[mo] budha-ja32 na-mahitam Manavi[m] svikaroti [18] nirvvachyo loka-dhurttah para-yuvati-haro Devarajo=pinindyam(tyam) chitra[m] Third Plate ; Second Side. 33 [kimi v-atra chitram phalam-a]param-atah kin=nu sishta-prayatnaih [ll] Tasya Kongani-maharajasya sivamar-a34 para-nimadheyasya paatras=samata (dhi)gata-sakala-[kalk(r)]-kalapa-ta[t"]tvas samavachanata7-samasta-Bumanta-ma35 (kata-ta] ta-ghatita-bahala-ratna-vilasad-amaradhanuh-khanda-mapdita. charapa - nakha mandala[bo] sur sura36 vsindara[ka-va]adyamana-Narayana-nihita-bhakti[h] fira-purusha-taraga-varavarana ghat[2]-sargba37 [tta-dxJruna-samara-sirasida[ro]sit-Atma-kopo bhimakopah prakata-rati-samaya. saman varttana 1 There is a vertical stroke on the top of ra. The akshara ka of aneka-has been inserted under the line. . Note the shape of Ain - Kongani.. * The akshara ti of -doitiga. has been inserted under the line. Metro: Sragdhara. * Metre : Vasantatilakt Read moanata-.

Page #79
52 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 38 chatura-yuvati-jana-loka-dhartto loka-dharttah sudn[r]ddhar-aneka-yuddha-murddhalabdha-vijaya-sampad-ahi 39 ta-gaja-ghata-kesari raja-kesarih (r) [1] Api cha [*] Yo Ga[m*]g-anvaya. nirmmal ambara-tala-vyabhasana-pro 40 [VOL. XII. lasat(n)-marttapdo-ri-bhayachkara[b] dubha[-ka*]ra[b] anmargga-rakahakarab [1] sauradya(jyam) samupetya rajasamitau raja Fourth Plate; First Side. 41 n-gupair-attamai rij riputra Jahad-chiram vijayat rajanya-chodmani [1] Kamo ramasu chapo Dasa Balarir= 42 ratha-tanayo vikramo Jamadagnya[b] prij[y]-nisvaryyam(tyys) bbabahu3-mahusi ravis-cha prabhutve Dhe(Dha)ne 43 sah [] bhayo vikhyatasakti[h] sphutataram-akhila-prapabhaja[m] vidhata dhatri rishta [b] prajkakm-patiri[ti*]] 44 kavayo Lysth] praia[n]ti nityach [11] Tena prabala-vijrimbhamanapata (va)na-bala-chalita-vipula-vichi-ni 45 chaya-[chanchala-sakala-jaladhi-mokhala-virajamana-viva-visvambhara-bhara-bhara 46 pa-shyamsa-dorddaodina pratidina-shra(pra)vritta-mahaana-janita-pnayaha-gho47 sha-mukharita-mandir-odarena Sripurusha-prathama-namadheyena Prithivikomgani Chalikya-vans-odbhava (ma) 48 maharajena mahatmana pri(pri)ya-vallabhaya Vijaya-mahade Fourth Plate; Second Side. nam-asit [1] Tat-patro [nitya]-fakt[i]-traya-yuta-mahima sarvva-sastraprav[1]po hasty-a 49 v[i] 50 v-arohape tadgata-[nata]-charito loka-vikhyata-kirttih [1] bhogi sro-bhimani suvidi 51 ta-vibhavo raja-lakshmi-niketa [h] satru-kshatra-pramathi sa jayati Vijayadityabhupo 52 bhi[ramah] [*] chatur-udadhi-mokhal-alamkrita-visvambhara-bhara-bharapa-samartthah [11] Api su-dana-yuktas-sagauravo 1 Metre: Sardulavikridita. Metre: Sragdhara. Read -bbahu-mahasi. 53 cha [*] Kamal-abhirama-tej[a*]h jagati [1] dinakara iva sura 54 gaja iva giripatir-iva bhati niravadyah [11] Asandi-paravars Ti() pravarddhamana-vi 55 jay-aisvaryya trimsattu Haritu-gotraya Taitriya (Taittiriya)-charana-Ve[thvalu]. vaktavy(vstavy) 56 ya Va(Dha) rmmasarmmapa [h] putro Nagasarmma tasya putrah guna-sampannah syami-bhaktah sarvva * Metre: Arya. V Haritu has been substituted for another word of which the syllables itu and ra are visible after the aksharas ha and ri respectively. I am indebted to Professor Hultzsch for the reading of this word. The reading -Vetheulu-, for which I am indebted to Professor Hultzsch, is not quite certain. The word has been written over an erasure.

Page #80
No. 10.) SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PIATES OF VIJAY ADITYA. Fifth Plate. 57 pripa-tantra-bhara-bharana-samartthah Somasarmm [**] Yuddbakarapiga-dvitiya namadheya[ho] 58 tasmai Satprasad-artaduva-tatakasy=8ttara-epingasy=adhastat(a)-brihachchhil-ottara pa(pa)schi. 59 me tuka-vrihi-kshetram tat-tatakasy-siva dakshipi(pa)-spimg-adhastam (stat) shat kapduk-avapar vrihi 60 kshetram [..]ttan-cha grihan=cha udaka-purvvan=dattah(ttam) [ll] Svadattam paradattam ba(va) yo hareti(ta) Va. 61 sundharam [l*] shashti-varstha-sahasrani vishtayam jayate krimih [ll"] Bahubhir=vvasudhan(dha) bhukta 62 rajabhig-Saka(ga)radibhih [1] yasya yasya yada bhumi[*] tasya tasya tada pa(pha)lam (11") Om Sri-Samkara63 kritam sarvva-paribaram labhate On-[K. B. P. and S. K.) TRANSLATION. [Om Hail. Victory has been achieved by the holy Padmanabha who resembles the sky when the clouds have gone. (Line 1.) (There was) the righteons Mahadhiraja Konganivarman, a sun illustrating the spotless sky of the glorious Jahnaveys farly; who acquired strength and valour by splitting a big stone pillar with one stroke of his sword; who was adorned with ornaments in the shape of wounds received in crushing the hosts of his crael foes; who was of the Kanviyana gotra. (L. 4.) His son, (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Madhava (I.), endowed with good qualities equal to those of his father; whose behaviour was regulated by knowledge and good breeding; who achieved the aim of royalty simply by properly protecting his subjects ; who was & touchstone for testing the gold which is scholars and poets; who was a clever expounder of the science of politics ; the author of a commentary on the Dattasutra, (L. 6.) His son (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Harivarman, endowed with the virtues of his father and grandfather; whose fame, which was gained in numerous battles with fourtusked elephants, Wes tasted by the waters of the four Oceans. (L. 8.) His son (wns) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Vishnugopa, who was intent on worshipping Brahmapes, teachers and deities; who meditated on the feet of Narayana. (L. 9.) His son (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Madhava (II.), whose head was made pure by the dust from the lotus which is the foot of Tryambaka (Siva); whose royal power was bought with the price of the strength and valour of his own arm; whose sword with the sharp blade gave satisfaction to the Pifitafana Mukhamoshta ; who was always equipped to extricate the ball Dharma, which had sunk in the mad of the foroe of the Kali age. (L. 11.) His son (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorions Kongani called Avinite, the beloved sister's son of the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Krishnavarman, the sun of the sky which is the glorious Kadamba-family; who was endowed with the expanding three constituents of power ; to whom the circle of all the feudatories bowed down in haste; whose heart was filled to overflowing with knowledge and good breeding; whose valour was irresistible and pre-eminent; who should be reckoned the foremost amongst scholars. 1 The first syllable of this word is not in the impression, it being cut too near whe ring hola. * The fival abshara mi has been added under the line.

Page #81
54 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. (L. 15.) His son (was) the Vriddharajan, the glorious Kongani, with the name Durvinita, whose three constituents of power were expanding; who made the faces of Death and Fire Confused by the remnants of oblations of animals in the shape of heroic persons who were slain and sacrificed in the offerings which were the opening of numerous battles at Andari Alattur, Porulare, Pelnagara, etc.; the author of a commentary of the fifteenth sarga (or fifteen sargas) of the Kiratarjuniya. (L. 18.) His son (was) the Vriddharajan, the glorious Kongani, whose second name was Mushkara, whose lotus-like pair of feet was made yellowish by the mass of pollen from the garlands on the heads of the overlords of the earth which had become squeezed by the crushing of intractable foes. (L. 19.) His son (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Kongani, with the famous name, Srivikrama, whose mother was the daughter of Sindhuraja who was renowned in all quarters which rise above each other; whose mind was made pure by mastering the fourteen branches of knowledge; who was pre-eminently a good expounder and practiser of the entire science of politics; who was a rising sun for dispelling the mass of darkness which consisted of his foes; who was the five-arrowed one (Cupid) for the sole love of the foremost amongst artful and fond womanfolk. (L. 23.) His son (was) the Mahadhiraja, the glorious Kongani, whose second name was Bhavikrama; whose broad breast was marked with the resplendent marks of victory grown from the wounds (resulting from) the blows of the hatchets which are the tusks of the elephants, manifested in the throng of numerous battles; who was endowed with the three constituents of power; who had mastered the truth of the meaning of all Sastras; who had propi. tiated the three higher castes (or, who had accomplished the three objects of life, dharma, artha and kama); whose life was without blemish; whose power was increasing from day to day. Moreover,- The king Srivallabha by name who vanquished the king, the lord of the Pallavas in the battle called after Velanda, which was terrible with the throng of the trampling of the feet of hundreds of elephants that were furious from tasting the currents of blood that issued from the openings in the breasts of warriors who were hewn asunder with the blows of various weapons; who had obtained the manifestation of the goddess of luck by victory in hundreds of battles. (L. 29.) His younger brother (was) the friend of the learned, Navakama by name, whose lotus-like feet were resplendent with the lustre of the rays of the jewels at the top of the diadems of kings who bent (before him); who was selected as her liege lord by Lakshmi herself; whose fame was sung through his splitting of his foes. (L. 31.) He robs Lakshmi seated on the breast of Mura's foe (Vishnu); he is able to appropriate the pure fame of Rama; he makes the behaviour of Manu, that is praised by wise people, his own; he is always a blameless lover of the world, who ravishes the damsels of others like the king of the gods; O wonder, or, what is there here of wonder, could there be another result than this from the endeavours of the vise ones ? (L. 33.) The grandson of this Maharaja, Kongani, whose other name was Sivamara, (was he) who had acquired the truth of the collection of all the arts; the round of the nails of whose feet was adorned with fragments of rainbows resplendent in the many jewels fixed on the surface of the crowns of all the feudatories, who bent (before him); who directed his devotion on Narayana who is praised by the foremost of gods and demons; who showed his anger at the head of battles, terrible through the throng of heroes, horses and choice elephants; (who was

Page #82
No. 10. ] SPURIOUS ISLAMPUR PLATES OF VIJAY ADITYA. called) Bhimakopa (or, whose anger was terrible); who was the lover of the world of girls, clever in favouring him at the time of passionate love, he, the lover of the world, who had obtained the success of victory at the head of numerous difficolt battles ; & lion to the herds of elephants of the enemies ; Rajakabarin (a lion amongst kings). Moreover, (L. 39.) Long may king Sripurusha, the crest-jewel of prinoes, be victorious, he who is a sun resplendent for illuminating the compass of the spotless sky of the Ganga family; who is a terror to his foes; who does auspicions aots; who guards the good way, after he has obtained his good rule, resplendent in the meeting of kings by the highest virtaes. (L. 41.) Whom the poets always praise, as a Capid among women, the son of Dasaratha (Rima) in archery; the son of Jamadagni (Parafarama) in prowess; the enemy of Bala (Indra) in extensive power; the sun in rich splendoar ; Dhanosa in ownership ; and further 48 evidently created by the Creator as disposer of all those who have life, of renowned ability, the lord of the subjects. (L. 44.) By this high-minded Maharaja Prithivikongani, whose first name was Sripurusha; whose arm acted as Sesha in o&rrying the weight of the entire earth that is resplendent with the girth of all the oceans which are unsteady through the large mass of waves agitated by the force of strong blowing wind; the inner of whose palaces resounded with the noise of blessings occasioned by his great gifts that were going on day by day, (a loc was begot) with his dear wifo-she had issued from the Chalikya family and was named Vijayamahadevi. (L. 49.) His son, whose greatness is always accompanied by the three constituents of power; who is an adept in all sastras; whose behaviour in riding elephants and horses is praised by those intent on it; whose fame is celebrated in the world ; who is wealthy, a hero, and proud ; whose power is well-known ; who is the abode of the fortane of kings; who orushes the realm of his foes, the beloved king Vijayaditya is victorious, he who is capable of carrying the weight of the earth adorned with the girth of the four oceans. Moreover,-- (L. 53.) His splendour being lovely like the lotas; full of excellent liberality; with author. ity in the world, he shines like the sun (whose lights is agreable to the lotus), like the elephant of the gods (who is endowed with ichor), like the king of mountains (that is heavy), without a blemish. (L. 54.) And he dwells in the oxoellent town Aeandi. In the thirtieth year of the increasing victorious rule, the fukal vioo Beld to the north-west of the big slab below the northern oorner of the tank near Satprasade, and a rice-field on which six kandukas' can be down, below the southern corner of that tank, and a.. and a house was given, with libations of water to the member of the Hiritu (Hariti) gotra and the Taittiriya charana, living in Vethvulu (?) vis., Somasarman, whose other name is Yuddhakaranigs, who is qualified to carry the weight of the Government of the King, faithful to his master, endowed with all virtues, the son of Nagafarman, the son of Dharmabarman. (Follow two of the customary imprecatory verses) (L. 62.) Om. He takes all the exemption made by the itlastrious Sankara.-8. K.) 1 Perhaps the same as twfuka, & certain pot-herb. * According to Kittel's Dictionary a kanduka is equivalent to 20 to 28 mpanda.

Page #83
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. No. 11.- KINSARIYA INSCRIPTION OF DADHICHIKA (DAHIYA) CHACHCHA, (VIKRAMA) SAMVAT 1056. BY PANDIT RAMAKARNA, JODHPUR. This inscription was discovered in a temple dedicated to the goddess Keviy mata and situated on the summit of a hill in the vicinity of a village named Kinsariya,1 4 miles north of Parbatsar, the principal town of the district of the game lame in the Jodhpur State. It is ingised on a stone fixed in the wall of the sabha mandapa. The inscription is edited from two estampages kindly supplied by Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar, Superintendent, Archaological Survey. Western Circle. The inscription contains 23 lines of writing covering a space of 1' 104" broad by 119" high The writing is in a rather poor state of preservation, and lines 1, 22 and 23 are well-nigh destroyed. The characters of this inscription belong to the northern class of alphabets. The letters a, a, kri, s, ksh, and bh are exactly identical with those of the Bijapur inscription of the Rashtrakata prince Dhavala. Attention may be drawn to the somewhat archaic form of s occurring for instance in sa-chittra-kriyah in line 6. The language of the inscription is throughout Sanskrit, and the text is in verse excepting a few words in line 22, which contain the date. In respect of orthography the following points deserve notice : (1) all consonants following have been invariably doubled ; (2) rules of para-savarna have not been observed in their entirety; (3) the sign for v is also used for b; (4) y has been wrongly doubled in-yyodha(1.3). It is worthy of note that the letter chh has been used in lines 5 and 12 to indi ate the conclusion of a subject in hand. Tbe first verse has altogether peeled off. The next four verses invoke the blessings respectively, of (1) # goddess whose name is lost (v. 2), (2) Katyayani (v. 3) and (3) Kali (v. 4-5). Verse 6 bestows praise on the Chahamana race. There lived & prince named VAkpatirija (v.7) who, as we know from & copper-plate grant of V.. 1219,9 ruled over Sakambhari (Sambhar). Verse 8 is in praise of Vakpati, but contains nothing historical. He was succeeded by his son Simharaja (vs. 9-10) who is spoken of as naya-sutra-yuktah, which expression probably bere means that he was well versed in Logic. From Simharaja sprang Durlabharaja (v. 11) who earned the epithet of Durlanghyameru, as none of his enemies could transgress bis orders. Verse 12 represents him as having conquered the country called Asosittana (perhaps Rasosittana). Verse 13 narrates the exemplary philanthropy of Dadhichi kishi who gave away the bones of his own body, and then informs us that princes descended from him were known by the name of Dedbichika, which, no doubt, is the same as Dahiyaka of line 22. In this race there was a person named Meghanada (v. 14). Verse 15 bestows nothing but conventiooal praise upon him. The name of his wife was Masata (v. 16). He was succeeded by his son Vairisimha (v. 17-18). His wife was Dunda (v. 19). From him sprang Chachoba (v. 20). The verse following is purely eulogistic, and verse 29 is in praise of dharma or religion. Then in verse 23 we are told that he built "this" temple of Bhavini, "this," of course, referring to the edifice where the inscription is engraved. Chachcha had two sons named Yasahpushta and Uddharana (v. 24). Verse 25 expresses & wish for the permanence of the temple. The prasasti was composed by a Gauda Kayastha named Mahadeva, Bon of Sri-Kalya, who was a poet (v. 26). The date of the insoription given in line 22 is. the 3rd of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha of V.S. 1058. As this line has been injured, & 1 This village was formerly known by the name of Sipahadiya, as we have been informed by Muta Nensi, so old chronicler of Marwar. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 88.

Page #84
No. 11. ] KINSARIYA INSCRIPTION OF DADHICHIKA. few words only can be read out, of which kulan Dahiyakan jatan are clear enough; but no sense can be made out from the rest. The line following, i.e. the last line, is well nigh illegible. We thus see that the inscription belongs to the reign of a prince called Chaohoha, and that he was a fendatory of Durlabharaja of the imperial Chahamana dynasty reigning at Sambhar. It deserves to be repeated that Chachcha is spoken of as belonging to the Dadhtohiks dynasty, which is also called Dahiyaka. It is impossible to avoid the conclusion that he was what is popularly known as a Dahiya Rajput. The following remarks regarding the Dahiyas may be quoted from the Marwar Census Report1 of 1891 : << Some people hold that Dahiyas are the one-half race that goes to complete the thirteen and a half races of Rathors. They once ruled over Parbatear and Jalor, but now they are scattered here and there. The old fort of Jalor was constructed by the Dahiyas. They now abound in the districts of Jalor, Bali, Jaswantpuri, Pali, Siwina, Sanchor and Mallani. They observe widow marriage and they are not regarded as of equal position with other Rajputs." But a detailed and more reliable account of this clan is oontained in Mata Nonet's chronicle, a summary of which will not here be out of place : The original seat of the Dahiya Rajpats is reported to be a fortress named Thalnor situated on the banks of the Godavari near modern Nasik, whence they migrated into Marwar. In the Ajmer province they held the following places, (1) the Dorivar-Parbatsar group of fifty-six villages, (2) Savar-Ghatiyali, (3) Hersor, and (4) Marot also called Vilanaviti. All the four villages lie in the north-eastern part of Marwar. They also owned villages in the southwestern part as well, vis. Jalor and Sanchor. Sinchor is said to have been conquered by Vijayabi with the aid of an ally, the Vaghola Mahiravana (sister's son of Vijairaja), from the Dahiya Vijairaja in S. 1142. This event is recorded in a verse quoted below: dharA dhUNa dhakacAla, kIdha dahiyA dahava? / sabadI sabalAM sAla, prANa mevAsa paha? // pAlaNa suta vijayasI, vaMsa pAsarAva prAgavar3a / khAga tyAga khatravATa, saraNa vije paMjara sIhar3a / / cahuvANa rAva cauraMga acala, narAMnAha aNabhaMga nara / dhu mera sesa jAM laga pracala, tAma rAja sAcora dhara // 1 // Mata Nopsi also gives a list of the Dahiya princes who reigned round about Parbatssr and Marot. He mentions Dadhicha as one of their ancestors and specifies their names as follows from the 26th prince onwards : No 27 Raba Rano (who inhabited Rohadi), No. 28 Kadava Rano. No. 29 Kiratasi Rand. No. 30 Vairasi Rand. No. 81 Chacha Rano (who raised a temple on a bill in the village of Sinahadiya). No. 32 Anavi Udharada (who ruled over Parbatsar and Marot). It will be seen that the names Vairasi, Chacha, Udharana of this list (Nos. 30-32) exactly correspond to Vairisimha, Chachcha, and Uddharapa of our inscription. The list, however, 1 Vol. III, p. 17, Hindi volume. * There are several villages wbich are, collectively, still called Dabiyapatti, as districts of Marot and Parbatant are called Godati (on account of their having been held by Gaudas) and districts to the north of Jodhpur are called Iudavati (owing to their having formerly been ruled by Inda Rajputs). This name Dahiyapatti is sufficient to testify the fact that Dahiyi held some sort of sway over that part of the country in some past time.

Page #85
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. gives Kiratasi as the name of Vairasi's father, whereas he is called Moghanada in our inscription. But there is nothing to preclude the supposition that Meghanada and Kiratasi (Kirttisinha) were two names of one and the same prince, as instances are not wanting of kings known by more than one name. Chacha Rayo, as we have just seen, is described in Muta Nensi's chronicle as having built a temple on a hill in the village of Sipahadiya, which seems to be an old name of Kinsariya. The epithet Anavi, which is coupled with Uddharana, appears to be a corruption of ananra, meaning " unbending." He was succeeded by Jagadhara Ravata, who ruled over Parbatsar. He constructed a temple, dug & step-well and a well in village Maodala, 2 miles from Parbatsar. His second son was Vilhana, who wielded sway over the whole district of Marot, which is, ap to the present day, called Vilanavati. He used to reside in the village of Dopara situated on a hill and 4 miles from Marot, where an old fort and a tank still exist. Some Dahiyas are still called Dopara-Dahiyas after this village. Of the succeeding generations, Bibo (No. 34) constructed a tank called Bibasar in Parbatbar, and Hamira (No. 35) was a great warrior. His deeds are beautifully described in the following verses : mahAkAla jamajAla jodhAra jaimalarI, kAlharau kathana saMsAra kahiyau / durata patasAharai sAla ho dUdar3I, dUdar3A taNe ura sAla dahiyau // 1 // nivar3a bhar3a niDara naranAha narabaddarI, sakaja bhar3a syAmarau kAma sadhIra / hiyai patasAha sAla hADo huvI, hiye hADAtaNe sAla hamIra // 2 // pAvarata kahara asavAra pAkhADasidha, kAma pahacADa idhakAra kIyau / dUdar3e dUTha patasAha promukha diyau, durata dUdA ura sAla dahiyau // 3 // There is a number of putlis or figures of satis in au enclosure adjoining the temple containing this inscription. One of these figures bears the following epitaph in the form of an inscription, dated V. S. 1300, of Vikrama, son of Kirtisimha Dahiya : saMvat 1300 jyeSTha sudi 13, somadine rA zrI dadhi kIttasI kIrtisiMha) suta rA zrI vikamba(vikrama) rAjI-nArasadevisahito(taH) svargaloke gata[:*] rA zrI putra jagadharena(Na) pitA mAtA arthe (mAvApitrorartha) ka(kA)rApitaH / su(zubhaM bhavatu (1) maMgalaM mahA This shows that Dahiyas held this part of the country for noarly 300 years, i.e. up to 1300 V.S. The use of the letter ra (which is but an abbreviation of raja) before Kirtisimha and the word queen (rajni) for his wife shows that Kirtisimba was a ruling prince and not an adal Rajput. The Dahiya kings mentioned in our inscription were chieftains, no doubt feudatory to the Chahamana overlords, but also wielding sway over a tract of country. This fact is again corroborated by the following abstruct from an inscription of V.S. 1272 discovered in Mangalapa in the Marit district: dadhIcavaMze mahAmaMDalezvara zrIkadavarAjadevaputra zrIpadamasIhadevasuta mahArAjaputra zrI jayatastha(siMha The inscription refere itself to the reign of Sri-Rilapa-deva, (lord) of Rapastambhapura or Ranthambhor, and records some arrangements made in connection with a step-well. In this JA Rajput is called an ada as distinguished from & jagirdar. An ada Rajput is thus one who owns Do Jagir audior that very reason looked upon as of inferior status.

Page #86
No. 11.] KINSARIY A INSCRIPTION OF DADHICHIKA. inscription also, the Dahiya prince Jayatasimha is spoken of as maharajaputra and his forefather Kaduvarajadeva as mahamandalestara, which shows that originally the Dahiyas were certainly of higher rank than ada Rajpats, to which position they have now sunk. TEXT. 1 . . . . . . . . da . . . . . . . . dha . . . . . . muktA raktamAMsAbhyAM pAda . . . nahayAdhi . . . . . . [1] - - - - - - - - - - - - pattevahAviddhi - - - 2 - - - - - ratA munIndai nArUpA sA[stu devI] mude vaH // [2] 'yAmArAdhya vidhAnato va(ba)huvidhA siDiM gatAH sAdhakA yatpAdasmaraNAda[niSTaca raNA nazyaMti - - dviSaH / - -- na tayoH sphura ~ 3 sA yasyAH prasAdAtmatAM sA sarvArtha vibhUtidA bhagavatI kAtyAyanI pAtu vaH // [3*] 'duryodhAndhakayyodha'yuddhavidhurakrodhajvalacchUlabhRniSpiSTokalalATapaTTa vigalanakhedavAri - - / prodbhUtA nidha[nAya yA] . . 4 purA devaduhAM prasphuratkaMkAlAsikapAlazUlazava(ba)lA kAlI thiye sAstu vaH // [*] 'va(brahmANDaM bhrazyadindUSNagupuTaghaTitacchidramAdhAya pANau nadhvA nAgendranadhrayA' gaNapatiradanoddAmakoNAbhi[ghAtaiH / ] - - - - 5 vRhAsaprakaTitavikaTaspaSTadaMSTravAkarAlA kAlo kalpAMtakAle nijavijayamahADi NDimaM vAdayaMtI ||ch|| [*] 'yo vRho na ca vahita: zucirapi jyeSThI na tApArtikatsanmUlopi vRSAnugo dhRtadhanu: - - 6 sacicakriyaH / pRthvIbhRtprabhavo na goparataye sevyopyavizrAntaye soyaM nandatu . cAhamAnanRpatiprakhyAtavaMzazciraM / [*] etasmivasamAptavikramarasacAsapraNa shy[dripu]vaatshriikckrssnnekrsik[pro]| dyuktapANiyaH / zrImAnvAkvatirAjanAmanRpatirnamArimauliggalanmAlAdurlalitA. lijAlajaTilIbhUtA[ji]pIThobhavat // [*] 'yasya prasthAnakAle taralatara calatsaptisaMghAtapA[taprotkhAtA] - - 8 gusthagitadivasakadhAmadhUmIkvatAzA' / yAtrAprAraMbhabhaMgapravaNajaladharAbhyAgamabhrAMtimA dhanmugdhastrINAmavApuH sarabhasamarayo nirbharAliGganA[ni] // [*] sasaMgati katanayo nayasUtrayukta[: zrI.] 1Metre: Anushtubh. Metre : Silini. . Metre : Sirdilavikridita.. * Rend kabI 5 Metre : Sragdhara. * Read nahA. - Read 'nadhyA . & Supply to * Read vaDAma. Metre: Vasantatilati

Page #87
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 9 siGgarAja' iti tasya muto va(ba)bhUva / prAptakavi-puSa [vimalAnurA gaM?] sivraja' nijaguNairiha yo jahAsa // [*] "sRSTAH sRSTikatA [1]Nena bhagavankSoNIbhUtaH mAtale mAMdhA[1]pramukhAH prasi[] - 10 nUnaM svayAnekazaH / teSvAsIlkimu kazcidIdRgatulaiH nAghyo guNe pati: kIrtiH praSTumiva prajApatimagAdyasyeti tahAma kiM // [1**] 'tatomavahubharAja mAmA suunurbirstohtraajraa[niH|] 11 parairanuma[]itazAsanatvAddarza ghyamekaM yamihAmananti / [11] [prAlayAna pralayaM] gatAni nalinIpacANi dAvAgninA niIgdhA dharaNIrahopi viralA. steSAmidAnIM varaH / itthaM prAvaraNe niviSTa re - - 12 zokAkulairAsozittanamaMDalasya paritastaddaridArairdhvani' // // [12] 'bhAsIdana muniIdhIciriti yaH svAsthonyapi svargiNAM svAsthAya' pravitIyavAnpraharaNa prAptArthamabhyarthitaH / tasaMtAnabhuvA purA jaya[guNa]13 zreNIbhatAM bhUbhRtAM tabAmneva dadhIcikati vidito vaMzaH prasiviMgamiH // [13] 10sa[muba]tidharaH zrImAnyamitAridavadyuti: / meghanAdo janAnandI tasmina megha ivAbhavat // [14] 'nRtyamaptisahasraniSThurakhurapolekhiteSu 14 gharakIlAlAnyurusekSiteSu samarakSeveSvazaMkovapat / yaH khicchanda]vidArita vipaghaTAkumbhasthalamoccalabAleyAmalamauzikAni va(ba)huzo vI(bI)jAni kIrte riva // [15] "tasvAsImAsaTAnAnI 15 prabI" hetuH kulasthiteH / iMdrANIva mahendrasya lakSmImIpateriva / [1] "tasyAmabhUdasamasatvaguNopapannaH" zrIvairisinha" iti saMyati labdhakIrtiH / yo vairikuMjaraghaTAdhanakumbhapIThAnyA18 ghATayansphuTamagIyata si[] evaH // [17] prayacchatApi sarvasvamarthibhyo yena saMyuge / na dattaM dviSatAM pRSThaM mahAvijayatuSNayA / [18] 10 grahAtramadharmasya samyakAlanalAlasaH / dundAkhyAM grahiNIM prApa [vi. 17 dhivatarmacAriNIM // [18] 1 caJcanAmA sutastasyAH "satvatyAgaguNAnvitaH / khardhanyA iva gAMgeyaH satyavrataparobhavat / [20] "cchirAtanazcitrapulAlayakramazramapravINazcaturaH kuzAcaye | pamnAstradhArA 1 Read siMharAja. * Supply yazaso. - Read svAsthyAya10 Metre : Anushtubh. >> Metre : Vasantatilaka. 1 Read mo - Read siMhavrajaM. * Metre : Upajati. * Read tanAva 1 Read zrImAnchami 14 Read Paryo 1 Metre : Vamastha; read facro * Metre : Sardulavikridita. * Read ne. * Read degcikati. - Read pabI. 15 Bead for. Read

Page #88
No. 12.] NAMMURU GRANT OF AMMARAJA II. 18 su gatIkatAva'tasturaMganAvyaJcaratAM jagAma yaH / [21] ' 'apavAdyA] loke sakalaviSayA duHkhaviSayAH' citApAya: kAyaH pracaticapasA yauvana kalA / aciMtyApasaMpavRdi [vi]- - 19 vettha vidhivasmRNAmeko dharmaH paramiha paracApi sukhadaH // [22] 'vyA kalayya sakalaM capalakhabhAvaM zreyaskaraM sukkatameva paraM vicisva / kailAsa zailazikharAvati tena saudha[meta] - - 20 ta zubhaM bhavanaM bhavAnyA: [23] 'yazaHpuSTa iti khyAtastasya putrI yathonidhiH / prabhUdutagotratvAhImAnucaraNoparaH // [24] "yAvacchayAMkazakalaM zirasIzvarasya yAvababhastala - - - - 21 vivsvaan| yAdavarmukhamukheSu vasanti vedAstAva[cakA]stu * ehametadihAmbi (mbi)kAyAH // [25] 'gauDakAyasthavaMzebhUcchIkalyo nAma saskaviH / sUnu stasya mahAdevaH prazasti - - - - // [26] 22 saMvat 1056 vaizAkha sudi akSatIyA yAM] ravau[] . . yo vidadhe . . . . . . va kulaM dahiyakaM jAtaM . . . 23 mastohAmala . . . sya . . . . . . dI . . . . .. No. 12.-NAMMURU GRANT OF AMMARAJA II. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE). Ink-impressions of this inscription were sent to me by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri, who had received the original plates from Mr. G. V. Appa Rao, B.A., of Vizianagram, Ag Mr. Krishna Sastri informed me, these are three copper-plates with ring and seal. The plates measure roughly 4 by 94" The ring is in thickness, and the circular seal 24 in diameter. The first and third plates beer writing only on their inner side, and the second plate on both sides. The four inscribed sides have their ring raised for the protection of the writing. The seal bears, in relief on a countersunk surface, a boar, acrescent, and an elephantRoad in a line, below them the legend fri-Tribhuvanainkuba, and below this a floral devios." The bottom of the seal is fixed into an elongated lotus flower with eight petals. The writing on the plates is in a state of nearly perfect preservation. The alphabet resembles that of other inscriptions of Amma II. The jihvamuliya occurs once (line 29), and the upadhmaniya five timos (11.6,20 [twice]), 23 [twice]); it is identical in shapo with the IMetre : Bikharini. * Metre : Simboddhata. * Metre : Valantatilah. "Band pacaya - Read degviSayAzcitA * Supply deggharaca. * Read caturmukha I Supply suzA * Metro: Anushtabh. * Supply vyadadhAdimAm

Page #89
62 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. Telaga of - Kanderuddi- (. 21). A final form of n is employed in 11. 7, 11, 80 (wrongly for m)', and one of min 11, 4, 8, 9, 29, 32. The length of i is generally marked by a point in the contre of the circle which represents the secondary form of i. The superscribed r, if combined with the latter, is expressed by a slight indentare on the right of the circle (11. 15, 18). The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, prose and verse : five verses are inserted in the panegyrical introduction, and two of the usual imprecatory verses at the end of the document. The description of the boundaries in 11. 27-28 is in a mixture of Sanskrit and Telugu, The record opens with the usual genealogy of the Eastern Chalukys family (1. 4) from Kubja-Vishnuvardhana to Ammaraja II. (1. 19). Vijayaditya II. surnamed Narendramrigaraja is stated in verse 1 (1.9) to have reigned for forty years, while, with a slight variation at the end of the same verse, another grant of Amma II. allots to him & reign of forty-eight years. Verse 2 (11. 13-16) reports that Bhima II, the younger brother of Ammaraja I. by & different mother, expelled his predecessor Yuddhamalla from the country and ruled for twelve, years. The three next verses praise Amma II., his son by Lokamahadevi (v. 3), in general terms. The two first of these verses are already known from other inscriptions; the third (5.5) contains the following fancifal statement:- . " While this lord of the earth is proceeding to view the gardens outside (his palace), the frightened lords of the countries (lying) in that direction are offering (him) jewels, gold, horses, poble elephants, and foot-soldiers." * Ll. 19-26 record that he who bore the glorious surname Ammaraja (IL.), Samastabhuvan. ndbraya, the glorious Vijayaditya (VI.) Maharajadhiraja-Paramesvara Paramabhattaraka, the very pious one," informs the inhabitants of the Gudla-Kandervadi district (vishaya) that, at the occasion of a winter-solstice (uttarayana, 1. 25), he has granted a field in the village named Nammuru to the learned Vishougarman, who resided at Gteranda and was the son of ChamyanaBarman and the grandson of Vishnusarman of the Kagyapa gotra. The field lay to the east of the village and required as seed twelve khandikas of grain (kodrava) by the royal measure (1. 26). The boundaries of the field are specified in 11. 27-28 :- "In the east the boundary (is) pond with a demarcation stone In the south the boundary is the very boundary of the pannasa of Pandi-Peddert: In the west, the eastern boundary of Kropperu. In the north, the Indula-guntha," Tam unable to identify any of the localities mentioned in this grant. With the district of Guidla-Kandervadi may be compared Kanderavadi-vishaya, Uttara-Kanderuvadi-vishays, and Doddi-Kandravadi in other inscriptions of the Telugu country. Above, Vol. IX, p. 51, text line 12 f., and p. 58, note 1. - Seo'sabore, Vol. V, p. 141, noto 14; Indk Ant, Vol. XIII, p. 250, text line 27; and the Sanskrit and Telugu dictionaries, ... kodrana. * CPS.abavo, Vol. IX, p. 54, text line 68 and 60. See above, Vol. V, p. 141, note 8. Rao Bahib Krishna Sastri explains this by the pond of Ind>> (or id ) trees. Cf. idea tree called kalatania og roshanami,' in Brown', Telugu Dictionary. See above, Vol. VI, p. 148.

Page #90
No. 12.] NAMMURU GRANT OF AMMARAJA. TEXT. ta First Plate; Second Side. 1 svasti zrImatAM sakalabhuvanasaMstUyamAnamAnavya sagovAca hArItipuvAyAM kauzIkivaraprasA[da]-" 2 labdharAjyAnA' mAtRgaNaparipAlitAnAM svAmimahAsenyAdAnudhyAyinA' bhagavatrA rAyaNaprasAdasa 3 mAsAditavaravarAha lAJchane kSaNakSaNavazIkRtArAtimaNDalAnAmazvamedhAvabhRthasnAnapavitrIkatavapu 4 SAm' cAlukyAnAM kulamalaMkariSNo (:) smRtyAzrayavazamendrasya vAta [r *] kumaviSNuvardhano 5 STAdaza varSANi veMgImaNDalamapAlayat // tadAtmano jayasiMhastrayastriMzatam 6 tadanujendrarAjanandano viSNuvardhano nava // 'tamanumAMgiyu[va* ]rAja paMcaviMzati [m*] / 63 7 tputro jayasiMhastrayodaza 1 [da]varaja[:*] kokkiliSSaNmAsAn H tasya jyeSTho bhrAta[*] viSNuvardhanastama 8 cAvyastaptatriMzataM varSANi / tatputtro vijayAdityabhaTTa [T *]rakoSTAdaza / tabbuto viSNuvardhanaSSaTviMza 9 tam / narendramRgarAjAkhyo mRgarAjaparAkramaH [*] vijayAdityabhUpAlaH catvAriMzatsamAssamaH / [1 *] Second Plate; First Side. 10 tattanaya[: * ] kaliviSNuvardhanodhya [dhaM ]varSa / tattanujo vijayAdityamatu catvAriMzataM / tAtubvi- 10 11 kramAdityasya tanayazcAlukyabhImabhUpAlastriMzataM / tatputro vijayAdityaSNaNmAsAn / tasva 12 sUnurammarAjamapta / tadanantarantAlaparAjo mAsamekaM / tamuJcAya cAlakAbhImabhUpAlA13 majo vikramAdityassaMvatsaraM / tadanu tAlaparAjAtmajo yuddhamajJastapta / vRttaM [ // *] tande I 14 zAmiyya prathitamatitarAmammarAjAnujamA dhIro haimAturotthiddijamunivanitAnA-" 15 thadInAndhabandhu: [[*] bandhUnAM kAmadhenurdvijabhujavijitArAtibhUpAlavI [: *] svarga vaccIva bhIma 1 From ink-impressions supplied by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri. * Read kauziko. 16 citipatirabhuvanagdAdazAbdAmi dhAtrIM / [2] tasya zazimetimUttirumAsamAnAkate[: *] " kumArasamAnaH [*] lokamahA * Read rAjyAnAM. * Road vapuSAM * Read dhyAyinAM * This doubling of Sa is prohibited by Papini, VIII. 4, 49. Read tatsamugi * Read pAlA. Rend roi * Read 'bAhya sata 10 Read gf. * 12 Road zAzimokhimUrtteyamA

Page #91
[ Vol. XII. 17 devyA yassamabhavadarinRpatihRdayavanadavadahanaH / [3] yasminzAsati rAjani paripakvAnekasasyasaM- ' 18 pacchAlI [1] satatapayodhenurabhIrbhiritirapadagnirastacorI' deza: [ // 4* ] yasmintrajati mahIthe bahirudyAnA 64 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Second Plate; Second Side. 19 valokanArtha [bhI]tA: patatiM * / [5* ] [*] tahigdezAdhIzA dizanti maNikanakahayagajendrazrImadammarAja [[*]bhidhAna 20 22 mAtrApayati mastabhuvanAzraya zrI vijayAditya mahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvara paramabhaTTAraka para- : 21 mabrahmaNyo gudla ka NDe 0 vADiviSaya nivAsinI rASTrakUTapramukhAn kuTuMbinAmAhayetyavizucatara kAzyapagovaprasUtasya sakalakalAgama kuzala23 sya zrIviSNuzarmANa ra pauvAya manumatacarita niratasya cAmyanazanopuvAya' ge24 raNDavAstavyAya vedavedAMgapAragAya SaTkarmaniratAya 'svAmibhaktA sadanu25 ThAnaparAya viSNuzarmaNe sarvvaMkaraparihAramudakapUrvvamuttarAyaNanimittena nammUrunA[ma"] 26 grAma pUrvasyAndizi dvAdazakhaNDikAkodravAvApaM kSetramasmAbhirhanta miti // asya 27 devasyAvadhayaH / pUrvvataH sthApitazilAguTha sIma // dakSiNataH pandipeheripadmasa [si]-" Third Plate; First Side. 28 maiva sIma // pazcimataH kroppeTi tUrSumIma // uttarata: IndulaguNTha // eteSAmmadhyava 29 tti' kSetram / asyopari na kenacidAdhA karttavyA [*] yaGkaroti sa paMcamahApAtako bhavati / veda rAjamAnena 30 tAM paradattAM vA yo harata vasundharAn [1] SaSTiM varSasahasrANAM viSTAyAM ja[T*] yate ka 31 f#: ' [6*] bahubhirvvasudhA dattA bahubhicAnupAlitaM [*] yasya yasya yadA bhU 32 mistasya tasya tadA phalam // [*] * Read 'roti. * Road nANaH putrAya Read yasminprAsati. 2 The anusvara stands at the beginning of the next line. Read af. * Bond viSThAyAM * Read perhaps 'padAtIna. * Read saumeva * Bead nasumdharAm

Page #92
No. 13.] NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN. No. 13.-NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN. BY PROFESSOR PADMANATHA BHATTACHARYA VIDYAVINODA, M.A., GAUHATI. On the 29th December 1912, a Musalman cultivator of the village Nidhanpur, in Panchakhanda, Sylhet, while levelling down a mound for making a buffaloe-shed, discovered these copper plates, fastened together by a ring, with a heavy seal shaped like the head of a ladle. He thought that the plates contained some information about hidden treasure, but when he brought it to a local land-holder, the latter at once recognized the whole as a copper-plate grant and sent it to be photographed to Silchar. Through the kindness of Babu Dinanath Das, B.A. of the Commissioner's office, Silchar, the plates were placed at my disposal for about a month, and after having read them, I wrote two articles on them, one of which was read on the 5th May 1913 in the Anniversary Meeting of the Sahitya Parishada at Rangpur, Bengal, and the other on the 25th May 1913 in the 1st Annual Meeting of the Kamarupa Anusandhana Samiti (Historical Research Society) at Gauhati, Assam. The present article is the substance in English of the two articles that I wrote in Bengali for the literary societies mentioned above.1 The grant was issued by Bhaskaravarman, king of Kamarupa, whom we have hitherto known from two different sources, the Harshacharita of Banabhatta and the Hsi-Yu-chi of Yuan Chwang, who paid a visit to the capital of Bhaskaravarman in 643 A.D. while on pilgrimage in India. It was issued from his camp at Karnasuvarna, Two main problems present themselves before us at the outset, (1) How and when Karnasuvarna, which is found separately mentioned in Yuan Chwang's book, came under the sway of Bhaskaravarman, and (2) Whether or not Sylhet formed part of the kingdom of Kamarupa, and, if not, how the plates could be found in a place within the district of Sylhet. 65 But before taking up these points we must first of all ascertain the locality of Karnasuvarna. This is a matter in which Doctors are found to disagree; but as it has been fully discussed in Mr. Watters' Yuan Chwang, and as we fully accept the conclusions arrived at there, we need not dilate on the subject any further. The kingdom of Karnasuvarna was contiguous with the kingdom of Kamarupa, and as Yuan Chwang reached Karnasuvarna travelling south-east from Paundravardhana, and Kamarupa travelling east from Paundravardhana, Karnasuvarna was consequently south of Kamarupa, and in the map attached to Mr. Watters' Yuan Chwang, it has been shown southwest of Kamarupa. Yuan Chwang mentions Sasanka as the late king of Karnasuvarna, and in the Harshacharita of Bana, the same king has been designated as king of Gauda (i.e. Paundravardhana). Anyhow this ambitious and powerful monarch incurred the animosity of Harshavardhana, the great king of Sthanvisvara (Thanesar) by killing his elder brother Rajyavar. dhana in a rather treacherous way, and Bhaskaravarman, the king of Kamarupa, being the ruler of a neighbouring territory, was in constant dread of Sasanka, whose aspiration was to become the paramount ruler in India. It is the common rule of politics that two kings, inimically disposed towards one and the same third power, should become friendly to each other; and so we find, in the Harshacharita, that as soon almost as Harshavardhana assumed the reins of the kingdom, an ambassador from Bhaskaravarman approached Harsha with valuable presents in order to win the friendship of the great monarch. Although the two monarchs were thus united in a bond of friendship almost at the commencement of the reign 1 See the Bengali Journal Bijaya, Vol. i, pp. 625 ff. 3 Vide Vol. II, pp. 191-193. K

Page #93
66 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII, of Harsha (about 606 A.D.), they could do no material injury to the king of Karnasuvarna, for a very long time afterwards we find Sasanka in power, in 619 A.D. Nor did Sasanka die in battle. Yuan Chwang, who paid a visit to Karnasuvarna, believed that Sasanka died of some foal disease due to his iniquitous persecution of the Buddhists and his demolition of the statues and temples of the Buddha. After the death of Sasanka his kingdom must have passed into the hands of Harsha, who was then in the zenith of his power. Yuan Chwang in the description of his visit to Karnasuvarna does not make mention of any king reigning there. We can presume therefore that it was then absorbed into the empire of Harsha, who could not have allowed the possessions of so great a rival to be included in the territory of Bhaskaravarman, a weaker king to all appearance, however friendly he might have been. It is only on the dismemberment of the great empire of Harsha shortly after his demise, that it was possible for Bhaskaravarman to get any hold over Karnasuvarna. As a matter of fact Bhaskara, who survived his great friend Harsha, rendered valuable assistance to the powerful Chinese invader Wang-hinen-tsi (in 648-49 A.D.) who crushed the usurper Arjuna, the minister of Harsha, who had ascended the throne after his demise. We may assume that Bhaskaravarman was rewarded with the possession of Karnasuvarna, and it may be that in commemoration of his triumphant entry into the capital of. Karpasuvarna this shrewd king of Kamarupa made this grant of land to a Brahman of the locality. The original copper plates were however soon burnt, but they were forthwith renewed most probably by the donor himself. The fractured, bent and defaced seal-which was apparently not renewed-testifies this fact, which is alluded to in the first verse of the renewed inscriptions and expressedly stated in the last verse. Let us now take up the second point, whether Sylhet formed part of Bhaskaravarman's territory, and if not, how the plates could be found there. This question would not have arisen at all if the inscription were complete; unfortunately the 3rd plate is missing along with the record of the locality of the land and (probably also) of the domicile of the Brahman who got the grant. If there were any mention of Sylhet-where the plates have been found-it would have been unquestionably taken for granted that Sylhet formed part of the kingdom of Kamaripa during the 7th century A.D. when Bhaskaravarman flourished, and if there were no mention of Sylhet, then the question of Sylhet in this connection would have been out of place. As we have already said, the grant, issued from the camp Karpasuvarna, must have related to a locality within the jurisdiction of that territory.3 The fact that the copper plates have been found in Sylhet does not prove that the land must have belonged to that district. The copper plates inscribed under the orders of Vaidyadeva, king of Kamarupa, were found in Kamauli near Benares City, and the plates now under consideration can have been similarly transferred. The loss of the third plate is also remarkable; the three existing plates have been found tightly fastened by the ring, so that the loss of the missing plate must have occurred before the existing ones could have come over to the place they have been found in. Perhaps the owner of the copper plate grant was dispossessed of his belongings in the course of one of the political revolutions-many of which have See the Ganjam copper-plate inscriptions of the Gupta year 300, Ep. Ind,, Vol. VI, pp. 143 ff. The only thing that is indistinctly discernible in the seal is the front part of the figure of an elephant, which also occurs in the seals of the later kings of Kamarupa, who claimed descent from Naraka and Bhagadatta. There is an internal evidence in support of this. In the incomplete description of the boundaries of the land granted we have the mention of Ganginika in three out of the five sides, and this term occurs in another inscription (viz., Dharmapala's copper plate grant, Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, pp. 243 ff.) which relates to the same locality, .e. Northern Bengal, where even now the word gangina is used to denote a dried river bed. Tide Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 347 ft.

Page #94
No. 13.] NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN. occurred subsequent to Bhaskara's time-, quitted his original home and came to the sparsely peopled part of Sylhet, and, wishing for some reasons to conceal his original status flung away the plates that contained a record of the same, and became easily absorbed into the society of this new place. This theory-though only a surmise-will be supported, if we can prove that Sylhet never at least during the days of Bhaskaravarman, belonged politically to Kimarapa. Several considerations lead me to this conclusion : 1. While travelling in India, Yuan Chwang went from Kimarupa southwards to Samatata, and before turning back from Samatata, he got information of certain regions one of which was Shihlichatolo. This has been taken to mean Srikshatra, and Mr. Watters and Mr. Vincent A. Smith have taken great pains to localize it, but our Bengali writers of historical books have found no dificulty in identifying Shihlichatolo with Sribatta. In fact what the people whom Yuan Chwang consulted said was certainly Srihatta, which the pilgrim heard as Srikshatra and reproduced in his defective Chinese tongue as Shihlichatolo. At any rate this points to the fact that Sylhet, which word is a Musalman corruption of Srihatta, which is still used in Bengali. existed independently of the kingdom of Kamarupa in Yuan Chwang's and, consequently, in Bhaskaravarman's time. 2. The Sampradayika Brahmans of Sylhet, who are said to have come from Mithila, have genealogical accounts of their families. It is recorded therein that five of their ancestors were imported by a king of Tipperah in 641 A.D., and that the very locality where the plates have been found was allotted to those five Brahmang-and so the place was called Panchakhanda. This event took place two years before Yuan Chwang heard of Shihlichatolo, and although such gonealogical accounts are only to be accepted with reservation, yet there can be no doubt that much of the eastern part of the district of Sylhet, including Panchakhanda the place of the find, belonged to the king of Tipperah at that period. 3. The name of Srihatta has very curiously found its place in an inscription of a date prior to Bhaskarvarman, vie., in the prasastus of the temple of Lakkhi Mandal at Madhs in the Jsanear Bawar distriot. Just on the top of the inseription, we read the word Srihattidhifparebhyal, and although Dr. Buhler, who read the inscription and assigned to it a. date about 600 A.D.was of opinion that these lotton wore of a later date," they could not, from their very nature, be of a very posterior date; they were apparently inserted to fill in some omission somewhere in the inscription, and very probably the calligraphic difference is due to a different band that corrected the mistake. At any rate, it becomes evident that by 600 A.D. there was a place called Srihacta, which had its own adhisvaras (lords). But how is it that many of the historians, European and Indian, have asserted that a part of East Bengal, to the east of the Brahmaputra river, including portions of Dacca and Mymensingh, Tipperah and Sylhet, belonged to Kamarupa ? There are also spots in the western part of Sylhet and the east of Mymensingh which are pointed out by common people as the place of Bhagadatta, the son of Naraks, the first king of Kamarapa, who is mentioned in the present grant as well as in other ancient copper plates. Let us examine if there is any basis of truth in these matters. It is stated in the Yoginitantra that Kamarupa extended from the Kanchana moantain 1 See Watter's Yuan Chwang, Vol. II, pp. 186-189, and p. 340. They identify it with the Tipperah district. the northern part wheroof was formerly included in Sylhet. The headquarters of Tipperah is Comilla which is identifiable with Kamalang ka of Yuan Chwang. * See Ep. Ind., Vol. I, pp. 10 ff. There is no indication that the words in question should be inserted anywhere in the inscription. The alpha. bet is certainly later than that of the prafuati, and no inference can be drawn for the time about A. D. 800.-S. K.) K2

Page #95
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIf. of Nepal up to the janction of the Brahmaputra, beginning from the Karatoys up to the Dikkaravisinf, its boundaries being, to the north, the Kajagiri; to the west, the Karatoya, to the east, the Dikshu; to the south, the confluence of the Brahmaputra with the Laksha. This description of Kimarapa is also found in a few other sacred compositions. I think that what is meant is not the political territory, but a scriptural region, rendered sacred by the location of Kamakhya (the presiding deity of Kamarupa) in the centre. Similarly, such boundaries are given in the second chapter of the Manu-Sanhita of Aryavarta, Brahmavarta. eto. Moreover the boundary line given in the Yoginitantra does not stand the test of a close historical scrutiny. The Yoginitantra contains the name of Visvasimha, the founder of the Koch kingdom which is now limited to Koch Bihar, and he was a contemporary of Babar and Humayan. In his days much of the territory included within the boundary of Kamarupa as defined in the Yoginttantra especially what fell in East Bengal including Sylhet, had long come under the jurisdiction of the Pathans and the Moghuls. Now when Yuang Chwang entered Kamarupa, he crossed a large river Kalotus by name, and this can only be the Karatdya of the Yoginitantra, Now from the fact that the western boundary of the Tantra coincided with the political bound ary of Kamaropa, which can be inferred from Yuan Chwang's statement, the conclusion has been somewhat hastily drawn that the Tantra was also right with regard to the remaining boundaries; at least for the days of Bhaskara varman. As to the popular notion about Bhagadatta's place in Western Sylhet or Eastern Mymensingh, the fact that more than one spot, widely apart from each other, are being identified as such, throws a doubt on the matter. It would seem that the name of Bhagadatta, who Aourished about 5,000 years ago, must have been somewhat vaguely applied to casual invaders from Kamaripa in the middle ages, who came down the Brahmaputra and pitched their camps for a time in those spots and returned without gaining any permanent footing. This explanation is also supported by the fact that even in the Yoginitantra the name Srihatta ooours more than once in such a way that an independent political entity seems to be indicated, though within the sacred precints of Kamarupa.! The copper plates now under consideration contain the most ancient record that has hitherto been discovered in the province of Assam, and are also by far the most important document of all that relate to the ancient history of the great kingdom of Kamaripa of Pragjyotisha. It contains the names of as many as twelve kings (and of most of their queens also), who, even if we reckon as much as foar kings on a century, must have ruled over Kamarupa from the middle of the fourth to the middle of the seventh century A.D. The names of the last five of them occur in the Harshacharita, and thus the one corroborates the other, although there are small literal * Napalasya Kascharadrin Brahmaputranya sangamami Karatoyan samarabhya yanad Dikaravaninin II uttarasy as Kaijagirih Karatoga tu palchimi I tirthafreshtha Dilskunadi puredsyan, girikanyake il dakahini Brahmaputrasya Lakshayah sa mga maoadhi 1 Kamarupa iti khyatah sarvafastros hu witchitah | Yoginitantra, Patals XI. * Mr. Watters commenting on this writes (Yuang Chwang, Vol. II, p. 187) "The river Kalota' of the T'ang Shu may be the large river of the prosent passage which is possibly the Brahmaputra." This view has not been rectified by his editors. . Although the people of Dacon, Mymensingh and even of Sylhet have resented the inclusion of their districts within Assam, they gladly include thempelves within the spiritual boundary of Kimarups, because this means a share in some privileges, such as the right to eat pigeons, ducks and tortoise, which the people of Western Bengal do not est. -. * Uchchheim, VII, p. 246, in the Ninaya Bagara Press edition, Bombay, 1892 and p. 295 in Fuhrer's edition Bombay, 1909.

Page #96
No. 13.1 discrepancies, which are most probably due to mistakes by Bana or in the copies of the Harshacharita. The genealogy is given below: NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN. Pushyavarman (v. 7). Samudravarman (v. 8), married Dattadevi (v. 9). 1 Balavarman (v. 9), married Ratnavati (v. 10). 1 Kalyanavarman (v. 10), married Gandharvavati (v. 11). Ganapati (v. 11), married Yajnavati (v. 12). 1 Mahendrayarman (v. 12), married Suvrata (v. 13). Narayanavarman (v. 13), married Devavati (v. 14). Mahabhutavarman (v. 14), or Bhutivarman (Harshacharita), married Vijnanavati (v. 15), 69 Chandramukha (v. 15), or Chandramukhavarman (Harshacharita), married Bhogavati (v. 16). I Sthitavarman (v. 16), or Sthitivarman (Harshacharita, various reading Sthiravarman), married Nayanadevi (v. 18). 1 Susthitavarman1 (vv. 17-19), or Susthiravarman (Harshacharita), alias Mriganka (vv. 17-18 and Harshacharita), married Syamadevi (vv. 20-22 and Harsh acharita). Supratishthitavarman (vv. 20-21). Bhaskaravarman (vv. 22-25 and Harshacharita), alias Kumara (Harshacharita). It is an instance of curious coincidence that the first name in this list should begin with Pushya, as the founders of two other very powerful dynasties had names beginning with the same word. Pushyamitra was the first king of the Sunga dynasty, and Pushyabhuti was the name of the first royal ancestor of the great Harshavardhana. The second in the list, also 1 That the form Susthitavarman is the correct one is proved by its occurrence also in the Aphsad inscription of Adityasena; see Gupta Insor., p. 203. Dr. Buhler in accounting for the name of Pushyabhuti, Ep. Ind., Vol. I, p. 68, footnote, gives as its meaning He to whom Pushya (Constellation) may give welfare." But Pushya is derived from the root push, to grow, to enhance, and bhuti is a generic appellation of the Vaisyas, to which caste Pushyabhuti belonged; bhutir dattas cha vaityasya.

Page #97
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. ouriously enough corresponds in name to the second king of the Gupta dynasty, vis. Samudragupta (320-375), who was the most powerful Indian monarch that ever ruled India after Asoka, Two points in the above comparative lists are worthy of notice: in the Harshacharita the Dame of the elder brother of Bhaskarvarman is not mentioned, probably because it was useless there, as, in the enumeration of ancestors, the name of the elder brother does not come in. And the second name of Bhaskarvarman, Kumara, which is also mentioned in Yuan Cbwang's sooounts, has not found its place in the inscription. We cannot however positively assert this, because the names of the donor were contained in the plate which has been lost. The appellation Kumara means a prince or a bachelor, and it is highly improbable that Bhaskaravarman would remain unmarried, in which case his dynasty of a very long standing would have come to an end with him. Perhaps he retained the designation Kumara, which he had before he became a king, in deference to the memory of his elder brother, who probably did not either Ascend the throne at all, or, if he did, occupied it for a very short period. For similar reasong Harsbavardhana is said by Yuan Chwang? to have assumed the name of Rajaputra Siladitya, though later on he styled himself Maharajadhiraja. . Let us now examine the text of the inscription. The opening verse is perhaps an addition made while renewing the document, and so is the last verse-of which more afterwards. The original inscription would then have begun with Svasti. Maha-nau-hasty-afva-, just as the copper plates of Harshavardhana. Then comes a verse in praise of Mabadeva, and next & verse in praise of Dharma. This is somewhat remarkable, when we remember that Dharma was the second of the three jewels (Tri-ratna) of the Buddhists. Yuan Chwang in his account of Kamarapa found almost a total absence of Buddhism in Bhaskarvarman's kingdom, and the latter's ambassador in the Harshacharita clearly stated before Harsha that "from childhood upwards it was this prince's firm resolution never to do homage to any being except the lotus feet of Siva." We feel therefore more surprised at seeing him sing the glory of the Buddhistio divinity, though in a Hindu guise, than at finding him issue the grant from his "glorious camp of Karpasu varna." Probably the locality had something to do with the praise of Dharma. We know from Yuan Chwang's description of Karnasuvarna that the place was teeming with Buddhist statoes and temples. Bhaskara, who had become liberal in views on account of his long assogiation with the great Harsha who was a patron of the Buddhists, tried perhaps to gain popularity by this insertion of a passing tribute of respect paid to the local creed-though in a very careful way.' Then, as was usual with the medieval kings of Kimarupa who claimed descent from Naraka, the names of that king and his son Bhagadatta and his grandson Vajradatta are mentioned. Curiously enough, in some of the later copper plates Vajradatta is mentioned as a brother of Bhagadatta. The writers of those inscriptions, who were probably very learned people, must have somewhere found Vajradatta mentioned as a brother of Bhagadatta. In the Kalikapurana, however, we have a list of the son of Naraka, who were four in number-Bhagadette. Mabiersha, Madayat and Sumalin. Vajradatta does not coeur in that list. Similarly 1 Soe Watter's Yuan Chwang, Vol. 1 p. 843, * See above, Vol. IV, plate opposite p. 210. ! Rp. Ind., Vol. 1 p.72; Vol. IV. p. 210. * The Harga-oarita, transl. by Cowell and Thomm, p. 217. Ritumatyan tu jagayan kala sa Marabah kramat Bhagadattan Mabalirahan Madaeantan Sumaling 1 chaturo janayam asa puoras atas kabita suta) 11 Kalikapurana, ch. XL

Page #98
No. 13.] NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN. 71 we find Vajradatta mentioned as a son of Bhagadatta in the Mahabharata. This is certainly the older version. Mr. Gait, in his History of Assam (p. 14), has, on the other hand, adopted the version of the later copper plates when he says: This king (Bhagadatta), it is said, was succeeded by his brother Bajradatta, and the latter by his son Bajrapani.' I do not know where he has got this last king-Vajrapani-from. The inscription then goes on to inform us (v.7) that after Vajradatta his descendants governed for three thousand years, and then Pushyavarman became king. Then follows the enumeration of his immediate successors down to Bhaskaravarman, the king who issued the grant. He is praised in vv. 22-25 and in the ensuing prose passage, but part of the panegyrio on him has been lost, owing to the disappearance of the third plate. The last plate, now the third, opens in the midst of the description of the boundaries of the land granted; then follow the names of some officers, evidently such as had something to do with the grant and the document. Then come a couple of the customary verses praising a donor of land and cursing those who might take it away. Here ends the original inscription. But an additional verse has been added at the end, indicating that the plates had been burnt and rewritten which new writing should not therefore, be looked on as forged. The question as to when and by whom this document was renewed, is probably not of great importance. I have already said that, in my opinion, the renewal was probably made by the donor himself; for, as stated in Mr. Gait's invaluable History of Assam3, the dynasty of Bhaskaravarman was soon after his time overthrown by & barbarian Salastambha by name. Moreover, if somebody else-even his successor-renewed the grant, his name would have been incidentally mentioned in the renewed inscription in an additional verse. Yuan-Chwang bas described Bhaskaravarman as a Brahman. Probably his descent from Narayana Deva and his staunch adherence to the Brahmanical creed, and possibly also the fact that he personated Brahma, the fountain head of all Brahmans-in the procession of Harshavardhana who hiniself figured as Sakra, led the Chinese traveller to this conclusion. On the other hand, Mr. Vincent A. Smith has asserted that "almost certainly he (Bhaskara) must have been & hinduised Kach aborigine." The inscription ander review is not in favour of this assumption. As a matter of fact, fow kings of mediaval and anoient India oould show Buch a brilliant record of illustrious ancestors: Naraka, though styled an Asura for his iniquities, was a mighty monarch whose exploits were recorded in various Puranas, who was the issue of one incarnation of Vishna (Varahs), and killed by another (Srikrishna); Bhagadatta played & very prominent part in the story of the Mahabharata; Vajradatta was as heroic as See Mahabh., XIV, luxv, 1. Pragjyotisham ath-abhyetga syaoharat sa hayottamah ! Bhagadatt-atmajas tatra wiryayau ranakarkasah II Sa hayois Pandu-putrasya vishayantam upagatam 1 yuyudhe Bharata riktha Vafradatto malipatih II 88 'Miniryaya nagarad Bhagadatta-onto nripa! afvam ayantam unmathya nagarabhimukho yayaw 11 * It is of interest to note that these two verses, which are taken from the Brihaspati Samhita, occur in almost all the copper plate grants of the Bengal kings, but are absent from all other Assam plates bitherto published The only exception is the grant of Vaidyadevs (Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 347 f.), who, however, was originally the minister of the Bengal king Kumarapals, and not an indigenous king of Kimarupa. See p. 28. * The nature of the writing of the renewed inscription is also what is gonerally to be found in the 7th century. Early History of India, 2nd edition, p. 341.

Page #99
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. his father and then, although no other king of the dynasty was extolled by name, yet the poet Kalidasa in his Raghuvamia did not consider his hero glorified until he was honoured by the king of Kamarupa, and Raghu's son treated his com peer of Kamarupa as his "best man" while marrying the daughter of the king of Vidarbha. It has already been stated that a position of honour was given by the emperor of Aryavarta (Harshavardhana) to Bhaskara himself in the state procession at Rajagriha. The reason was not so much that he was a powerful king, as the high lineage that made him at once the most respectable among the hosts of the crowned heads of Northern Iudia who came to attend Harsha's oeremonies. The composer of the inscriptions was no doubt a learned man, but his poetry was not of a very high order. He selected a metre, Arya, for his verses which is not much rythmical, and the prose in the description of the royal donor's attributes is in the style of Banabhatta, who lived at the court of Harshavardhana. Even his use of the Arga would be found defective if tested by the rules of the various ganas given in the prosodical treatises. But the shortcoming of the poet that way was made up by his knowledge of grammatical specialities and rhetorical subtleties. His special forte seems to have been the flesha, which he has sometimes carried to excess. As to the mechanical execution of the copper plates, it may be said that although the letters are fairly distinct the inscription abounds in mistakes, which have been shown in the footnotes attached to the text. There was no distinction made between ba and va, and this confusion also occurs in other copper plates of Kamarupa discovered up to date. In the vernacular of modern Kamarupa (i.e. Assamese), there is at present a sort of distinction observed in writing and pronouncing those two letters, but in the vernacular of modern Karnasuvarpa (ie. Bengali) there is no distinction whatever between the two. There are frequent omissions of the Anusvara and the Visarga; compare ll. 1, 7, 12, 13, 23, 24, 25, 30, etc., where the Anusvara bas been left out, and 11. 5, 6, 8, 10, 11, etc., where the Visarga has been omitted. There are also other instances of carelessness. Thus we find a for i in nahita.. I. 39 : =upakalpat., 1. 39; -rachata, 1. 40; a for u in frata-, 1. 42, and for a in -uduya-, l. 34. u for u in murtter., 1.22 ; sunus, 1. 23; j for jj in rujualan, 1. 2; t for tt in -abhava tasya. 1. 11; njojana tanayam, 1. 26; -sa tva, 1. 41; tt fort in zonnatti, l. 27; sp for ps in suchchikshispor-, 1.5; y has been omitted in matsa-, 1. 10; r in-sthiti, 1. 5; a whole syllable in 1. 27, ato. The last plate abounds in mistakes and omissions, and contrins, moreover, several carious words. The cutting of the letters is sometimes unsatisfactory. More especially, the loop at the bottom of the akshara sa consists of two stroker, one going downwards and the other backwards. There are on the whole some features which would, in ordinary circumstances, throw doubt on the genuineness of the plates. As has already been mentioned, however, the Arya at the end of the last plate informs us that the original plates were burnt, and that the grant contained in the existing plates is a copy. It is also stated that the shape of the letters differs from the origiual, but that the contents are genuine. There is no reason to compel as to doubt this statement, which, if we admit its correctness, accounts for the peculiarities drawn attention to above. The alphabet used assigns the platre to about A.D. 600, and it is very likely that Professor Padmanatha is right in thinking that the renewal of the burnt plate- took place not much later.-S. K.] "Kamarupesvaras tasya hemapithadhidevatam! ratnapush popahirana chhayam anarcha padayon || Raghue. IV, 84. 2 Tato 'vatiry=afu Karenickavah sa Kamarupefnaradattahastah Vaidarbhanirdishtam atha videla narimanams=ida chatush kam antah Il Raghuo. VII. 17.

Page #100
No. 13.) NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN. TEXT. First Plate. 1 [Ori] Pranamya devan sasi-Sekhara-priyam pinakina[n] bhasma-kapair-vibht. shita [] [l*] vibhutayo bhutimastam drija). . 2 nmana karomi bhuyas sphutavacham=a[i*]jvalan || [1] Svasti maha-nau-hasty asva-patti-sampaty-upata-jaya-lavd-anva3 rtha-skandhavarat Karnnasuvarnna-vasakat || Bhogiovara-krita-parikaram=ikshapa jita-kama-ripamesvimuktam [lo] paramesvarasya ripam nija-bhati-vibhushitam jayati il [2] Jayati jagad-ekavandhar-loka-dvita5 yasya sampado heta[ho] [lo] parahita-mirttir=adrishta" phalanumoya-sthiti[ro] dharmma[h] || [3] Dbatrim=achohikshispo6 reemyanidhar kapata-kola-rtpasya [l*] chakrabbrita[h] stintr-abhut parthiva-vrinda rako Naraka[h] [4] 7 Tasmad=adpishta-narakan-Narakad-ajanishta pripatir-Indra-sakha [1] Bhagadattaa khyata-jayam Vijaya [**] 8 yudhi yah samahvayata [5] Tasy=atmaja[h] kshat-arer vajragatir Vajradatta-nam-abhut [10] Satama 9 kham-akhanda-vala-gati-atoshayad=yah sada samkhyo #. [6] Vansyoahu tasya nripatishu varsha-sahaTo sra-traya padam-avipya [*] yatesha d@vabhaiyah kabitasyara[ho] Pushyavarmm=abhut # [7] Mats [y]a-nyaya11 virahita[hu] prakasa-ratna[h*] sato dvaratha-laghu[b] [l" panohama iva hi samudra[ho] Samudravarmm-abhava[t] tasya [ll 8"] 12 Avikhandita-vala-varmmalo Valavarmma tasya sunur sjanishta [1] kshitipasya Dattadavya[m] sena ye13 sy=abhyamittriys . [98] Tasy=&pi Batnavaty [m] nfipatih Kalyapavarmmas nam-abhat [1] tanayag-taniyasa.. . 14 m-api yo doshanam=anavasah | [10] Gandharveyati tagmid-Gapapatimaire dana-varshanam-ajasram [1] 15 Gapapatim-agapita-guna-gapam=asita kali-hanay: tanayan ni [11*] Tan-mahishi Ysjavati 16 yajnavat-Iv-arani[h*) Mahendravarmmanam Second Plate; First Side. sutam esita [1 yajnavidhinam=&spadam-analam-iva [12] Tasma[-] 1 Sooms to be expressed by a symbol. Metre Vatsbarth The Visarga is here optional; cf. Vartika on Papini VIII, iii, 86. * Bead afa-patti-sadpatty--pata-jaya-fabd.. * Metre of verses 2-26 : Arya. * Bend -bandhur, Read - Eskipaorsambunidhon. . . Read -bala-. * Bend doairathas note the wrong cadenos. Bend -balacarmud Balan.

Page #101
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA. . (VOL. XII. 17 janayad-Atmajam-atmavidah Suvrata bhuval sthitaye[l] Narayanavarmmanath Jana kam=iv=adhigata-sankby-artham || [139] 18 Prakritir=iva tasya pumaso Devavati sthira-gun-anavandhaya [l*) shashtham= iva mahabhutarn-dadhaus Maha19 bhatavarmmanam 1 [14] Chandramukhaa-tasya satase=chandra iva kala kalapa-ramadiyals [1] Vijnanava 20 ti dyaur-iva ya sushuve dhvanta-fantikancerin # [15*] Dhogavad bhagavati bhitah Sthitavarmmana[8] 21 tato hetuh [1] Asid=bhogipater-iva bhimibhrito=nantabhogasys # [16] Tasmad=sgadha22 murtterbakalita-ratnad=upodha-lakshmikat [10] kshirodadhor=iva tripad= : Skalanka[b'] 23 srl-Mriginko-bhatt [17] Udapadi Nayanado vya[m] sunud-tasya sva vahu7-dhrita24 rajyah [1] dova[bo] Susthitavarmma yah khyatah sn-Mriganka iti i [18 Pratyurasana vilasanti[] 25 taddhana iva y[] muda Harir-vahati (1) sa srir-arthijanebhyah kshitir iva vissrapita gena # [19*] 26 Karttayug=lva Syamidevi tasmad=ajijena[t] tanayath [1] Sasinam=iva Supratishthita27 varmmanam=apastayo ta[ma]sa [20*] Yasy-onnatti parartha vidyadhara chakravartti-sevyasya[1] saga28 jasya supratishthita-katakasya kalichalasy=aiva l [21] Saiva Syamadevi tasy-anajam-&29 kalit-odayam-agita 6 4 -Bhaskaravarmmanata bhaskaram=iva tejasa to nilayam. [1] [22] Second Plate ; Second Side. 30 kopi hi yah pa[]ath bridayoshv=abhilakshita[h] [svabhapena] 0 [1] fuddheshu darpap[@]shy-iva vahull sugha31 math anmuikhintoshu [29] Ysayavem (vi)hatam-atanubhismtejobbir-lakshma npipati-bhavanorha [lo] ada32 pattrashy18-iva bhurishu vilakyats Bhaskarasymiva (24") Avykla ha[h'] kalpadruma33 vat-samriddhi-bh tri-phala[h] [lo] chchhay-apasritajanata-parivoshtita-pada-milo yah [118] [25] 36 Ity-api sa jagad-adgyals-kall pan-aatamaya-hotana bhagavata Kamala-sambhaven=-- - 1 The Visarga is here optional: of. Vartika on Paint VIII, 11, 86. ? Read - bandidva. Read Bhatan dadhas. * Corrected from o ndrati Read more . Bead risus, Rand -Bau. * Read sonnatin. .. Read, inch 10 The reading of this word i cettata. 11 Bead bahu. Read sa mukhi.. u Read .patreskyn. * Read ehhayopafrites u Bead-udaya,

Page #102
Nidhanpur plates of Bhaskaravarman. ne karavAyA gayA hai TERR TATE TRENT 24TREEnakI kamAna EART THEATharUsArAma nAkA janatenara ettaa| haTa rahanata saDaka 4 (11 .calA jAtA 6karAta sa mAcavatajAnakara A-N.rAmanAma na gara, varaNa barAmajAsakarapurAkA A(AcAramAnanAdarAsatamAna 12vanAjAbAsakAra TALABET- samAcAra 2NGaacanAkAma ACAAZe sanAkAlarAma 12 EDITENDEATHzakAyama 2112HARMERA (rAbAjAra 14 SANSAMITICINE H EALTE ii a. HOMEPRERARIES 5. NERSInAmazAlA (16 sAESERTE ISIT karakamabApAlA 1271 re STARTcasazasAlamA yasa kAma macatalakavacamakabarA gare 1 bama nikAlA 7RA-kAlakAmagArAcA malayAlAhIko canA taya GAYENuparAjazathAnAvara E: INSIMEETrAranAmAcala TELgharAta hAmiracaya 26 F"22 TIENTEhajanavAcAra EMPAsAubArA286 --- nAcanapazavama cAcAkAhAra 24 W. SCHEEL & CO., PHOTOTYPE. S. KONOW. SCALE +55

Page #103
13888188 30 32 34 36 40 42 44 988 46 48 50 52 54 iib. kNthyHthsAvakA zAma sevana :lA zubha tI mA iii. thakAnala OM kaNa hani grAma taMtrazi TATA jkpaa 7khlkblmula shbiydh tripAtayacA cali makAna kI saMbha TA zani zatraddbb WTO ca caTTalajl "kareke kase, ma pacama TE kAraka ba ch khtakA 7 se da menakecale ki kale za cAToko navarA kara tAjI HTTITU S 8888 $ 46 48 184 50 52 54

Page #104
No. 13.) NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN. 75 35 vakir na-varpp-asrama-dharmma-pravibhagaya nirmmito bhayanapatiraiva day anurakta-mri(ma)nda36 loyatbayatham-uchita-karanika [ra]-vitaran-Ekulita-kali-timara-manohays37 tay [&] prakakit-aryadharmmaloka[h) sva-bhuja-vala-tulita-sakala-sIma38 nta-chakra-vikrama sthiti-vinayam samstav-opachita-bhaktishu m m stav-opaonita-bhaktishu praksitishu paramparinisu 39 nikamam-apakalpat--Eneka-bhogina-vartmras samara-vijita-narapati-fata-vahita-7 40 vividha-nutivachana-kusuma-rachatas-ruchira-kirtti-chittr-avatana-ankah Sivirziva par-o41 pakara-visranan-abhirata-satva10-vsittir-yatha-samayam-ndita-guna-vidhi-vibhaga42 samvandhall-patataya suragarur-ip=aparo 19 parair-ayahita-prabhava[ho] frata-13 saurya-dhairya43 santirya-sacharitair=alaikpit-atmavrittih pratipaksha-samsraya-nirakritair=iva viva14 rijito doshair-achalita-nirantara-pranaya-rasa-bhar-akfishta-Kamaripa-lakshmis Bamg.14 Last Plate. 45 paschimena ganganik16-adamvarl-chohheda-sam vedyalo paschimon=adhuna sima ganginika || paschi[mo]46 tarena kumbhakara-garttas=s=aiva cha ganginika prag-bhajyaman=ottarena vrihaj-jatali17 | uttarapa47 rvena vyavahari-Khasoka-pushkirini28 saiva sushka-Kausikale ch=eti l ajna-sata prapayita 48 prapta-pancha-mabasavdao sri-Gopala[h*] I sima-pradata Chandrapuri-nayaka[h*] Srikshikundah 49 nyaya-karanika Janardanasvami vyavahari-Haradatta-kayastha-Dundhunatha prabbsiitayah1 50 sasaitas lekbayita cha Vasuvarnna bhandagar-adhikrita mahasamanta Divakaraprabha[ho] 51 utkhetay ita Dattakarapurnpg23 sekyakars Kaliya Shashtimm=varsha-sahasra52 pi svarge modati bhimidah ] akshopta cheanumante cha tang=eva naraka vaset [119] [26] Read timira. * Read -bala. * The Visarga is here optional; cf. Vartika on Panini VIII, u, 86. * Read-binaya. . Read upabalpit * Read -cartma. * Read -cilita. * Read Fachita.. * Bend -chitrapatan saban 10 Read - satted. 11 Read ambandha.. 12 Read -apara. 1 Read fruta. # The remainder of this word was written on the missing plate, u Read gangimik-odumbari.. CP. ganginika, above, Vol. IV, p. 249. 16 Read -tapodya. 11 Read brihaja. 18 Read pushkarini. The same mistake is also found in the plates of Indrapals and Belavarman, Journ. Beng. 43. Soc., Vol. LXVI, Pt. I, pp. 128 ff., 289 f. 1 Perhaps - Kofika is written, * Read -fabdan 11 Read -prabkpitayah. 11 Read fa sayita. * Read perhaps -piropal. ** Read thashfish tarthachasrapi.

Page #105
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 59 Sradattad paradatam- v y o hareta vasundharam [1] sa vishthayam krimir-bhutya pitfibha saha pachyate [11"] [27*] 54 Saganadabad-arvag-abhinava-likhitani bhinnarupani [*] tebhyos aksharapi yasma55 t-tasma[a*) D-aitani kitani [28*) TRANSLATION. Om. (Verse 1.) Having saluted the god who is lovely with the moon as head-gear, the wielder of the bow (pinaka), adorned with particles of ashes," I once again make clear (what was already) plain words (i.6. of the destroyed plates) for the benefit of the spiritually) prosperous Brahmans. (Line 2.) Hail. From the camp located at Karnasuvarna, with the appropriate epithet of victory owing to possession of splendid ships, elephants, horses and foot-soldiers. (V. 2.) Victorious is the form of the great Lord (Mahadeva), never forsaken (in contem. plation by the devotees), bedecked with its own splendour, that bas a girdle made of the lord of snakes, (and) that destroyed the body of Kama? (Cupid) at a mere glance. (V. 3.) Victorious is (algo) Dharma (Religion), the sole friend of the creation, the cause of prosperity in both the worlds (this and the next), whose form is the good of others, unseen (yet) whose existence is inferred from the results. (V. 4.) Naraka, the chief of the rulers of the earth, was the son of the wielder of the chakra (1.e. Vishnu), who with a view to lift up the Earth from (beneath) the Ocean, assume) the disguised form of a boar. (V.5.) From that Naraka, by whom naraka (hell) was never seen, was born king Bhagadatta, the friend of Indra, who challenged in fight Vijaya (ie. Arjuna), renowned for conquesta. (V. 6.) Of that killer of (his) enemies (there was a son named Vajradatta whose course was like that of) the thunderbolt (vajra), who with an army of uninterrupted progress always pleased in fight the performer of hundred sacrifices (i.e. Indra). (V. 7.) When the kings of his family having enjoyed the position of rulers) for three thousand years had (all) attained the condition of gods, Pushyavarman became the lord of the world. (V. 8.) His son was Samudravarman, who like a fifth samudra' (Ocean) was devoid of EXCOBBOS (or exit of fish), shining with gems, and quiok in duels.io (V. 9.) That king had a son born of (his queen) Dattadevi, (named) Balavarman, whose force and armourll never broke up and whose army would easily march against enemies. (V. 10.) His son born of (queen) Ratnavati was the king named Kalyanavarman, who was not the abode of even very small faults. Read -dattad od. Bead bhutna pitpibhin. * Metre : Arya. Read tobhyo-ksharani. . This seems to refer to the former plates that were reduced to ashes. ..Bhuti slao means 'ashes' cf. v. 1. Here is a flasha, the donor's kingdom K&marapa betng alluded to. There are four samudras, and hence he was a fifth as it were. . The word midtayanydya has double sense. In the case of the king it means 'excesses and in the case of the Ocean, exit of fish.' Mataya-nyaya is a popular adage, meaning disorders of anarchy when the strong opprema the weak as the large fishes est the small ones * In the case of the Ocean, the constant duel between the billows and the beach is probably referred to 11 Here the words bala and varm have been used in alliteration with the king's name. .

Page #106
No. 13.] NIDHANPUR COPPER PLATES OF BHASKARAVARMAN. 77 (V. 11.) From him, (queen) Gandharvavati begot a son Ganapati (by name) who was incessantly raining gifts as the god) Ganapati (rains) ichorl, who was endowed with innumer. able qualities, for the extermination of strife (as Ganapati) is born to destroy the Kali age. (V. 12.) His queen Yajnavati, brought forth a son Mahendravarman, as the sacrificials fire (produces) fire, who was the repository of all sacrificial rites (like fire). (V. 13.) From him who mastered his self, Suvrata generated a son Nari yanavarman for the stability (of the rule) of the world, who like Janaka (or his father) was well versed in the principles of the Philosophy of the (supreme) Self. (V. 14.) From him, Devavati, like Prakriti from Purusha, bore Mahabhutavarman, the sixth Mahabhuta (element) as it were, for the steady succession of (all) the properties. (V. 15.) His son was Chandramukha, who was charming by (possessing) all the arts as the moon (by the digits), whom Vijnansvati brought forth, as the Sky did (the Moon), & dispeller of (all) gloom (as the moon dispels the darkness.) (V. 16.) Thereafter (queen) Bhogavati of (good) enjoyment became the cause of birth) of Sthitavarman, the supporter of the world, who had innumerable (sources of) enjoyment, (just as) Bhogavati (the city of the Snakes of the nether regions) is (the source) of prosperity of the chief of the Snakes, the supporter of the earth, who has a myriad of hoods. (V. 17.) From that king of unfathomable natare, of innumerable gems, and the spouse of the (goddess) Lakshmi, was born sri-Mtiganka, who had no blemish, just as the moon, 10 free from spots, is born from the milky ocean, whose substance is unfathomable, whose pearls cannot be counted, and from which Lakshmi was produced. (V. 18.) Hisil (i.e. Sthitavarman's) son king Susthitavarman was born of Nayanadevi, he who held the kingdom in his own hand, and was renowned as fri-Msiganke (V. 19.) By whom was given away to supplicants as if it were (& clod of) earth, that shining Lakshmi (.e. wealth) whom (god) Hari like a miser bears with joy in his bosom.12 (V. 20.) From him syamadevi, (divine) like that goddess (Syami) of the Krita (1.6,golden) age, generated a son Supratishthitavarman, the moon as it were to dispel (all) gloom. 1 Play on dana, gift or ichor. * Kali means quarrel' and the Kali age.' * Here the word yaffiavati has been used in alliteration with the queen's name. * Janaka means 'father' as well as the famous philosopher-king of Mithila. * Here sankhya does not seem to mean the philosophy of Kapila so much as the "knowledge of Self" that is referred to in the Bhagavadgita, Chapter II. The wond is explained by Sridbarasvamin in his commentary on 5. 39 as follows, - samyak khyapyate, prakakyate rastutattvam anay-zti sankhya samyag-jianam. Tasvas prakabyamanam atmatattram samkhyam. It is very clever of the author that speaking of the Saraknya here he brings in Purusha and Prakriti in the next verse. There are five mahabhitar and the king is likened to a sixth one. Here the simile is a little faulty. Mahabhutas are not the immediate progeny of prakriti, as was the king of Devavati. Out of prakriti was evolved mahat, thence ahankara, whence five tanmatras and therefroin the mahabhitas. 1 Kala means 'art' and 'digit.' * The word dhvanta has a double meaning; referring to the king it means mental gloom and referring to the Moon, darkness of the night. Playing on words runs through the whole verae rather to an excessive degree. Bloga means "enjoyment' and the hood of snake,' and Bhogavati, the name of the queeu, is also the name of the city of the snakes, as well as of the Ganga that flows in Patala, the region of the snakes). Bhuti means 'birth, as well as prosperity,' and blamidhrit means 'king' and the Snake chief, both of whom support the earth, each in their own way. 10 Here the play is on the name of the king which also means the Moon.' 11 Here the composition is faulty, as tasya would naturally refer to Brimriganka, in the immediately preceding verse.[If it were not for the statement in the Harshacharita, we would in v. 17 find a prince Mriginks, the son of Sthitavarman and Lakshmi, and the father of Sasthitavarman.-8. K.] 13 Lakshmi being considered as his only treasure, he keeps her in his bonom.

Page #107
78 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XI. (V. 21.) Whose prosperity was for the benefit of others, who was possessed of elephants and attended by the chief among the learned, and possessed of a well established Capital like a kulachala, whose height is for the benefit of others, which is haunted by the chief of Vidyadbaran, is rich in elephants, and has a ridge. (V. 22.) The same Syan: dovl also brought forth his younger brother fri-Bhaskaravarman, who like the sun was of incaloulable rise and the abode of all light. (V. 23.) Who though being only one, is, on account of his character, much and simultaneously reflected in the hearts of people, pure like mirrors turned toward him. (V. 24.) Whose mark (i.e. picture) was seen in the houses of kings, untarnished on account of great lustre, like the disc of the sun in several water pots. (V. 25.) Who is without oruelty, easily accessible, of immense effects, and the soles of whose feet are surrounded by people who resort to his protection, like the wish-yielding tree which holds no snakes, which is well growing, abounds in rich fruits, and whose roots are sur. rounded by people who want shade. (Lines 34-44.) Moreover he (Bhaskaravarman, who has been created by the holy lotasborn (god), the cause of the rise, the arranging and the destruction of the Universe, for the proper organization of the duties of (various) castes and stages of life) that had become mixed up; who by (his) rise has made the circle of (related) powers become attached like the Lord of the World (the Sun), whose disc becomes coloured when it rises; who has revealed the light of the Arya religion by dispelling the accumulated darkness of (this) Kali age by making & judicions application of his revenues (like the sun that dispels the accumulated darkness in the Kali age by spreading the mass of its pleasant rays); who has equalled the prowess of the whole ring of his feudatories by the strength of his own arm; who has devised many a way of enjoyment for his hereditary subjects, whose (loyal) devotion to him) was augmented by his steadiness of purpose), modesty and affability; who is adorned with a wonderful ornament of splendid fame made of the flowery words of praise variously composed by hundreds of kings vanquished by him in battle ; whose virtuous activities, like (those of) Sivi were applied in making gifts for the benefit of others; whose powers, as (of) & second preceptor of the gods (Brihaspati), were recognised by others on account of (his) skill in dividing and applying the means of politics that appear in suitable moments ;' whose own conduct was adorned by learning, valour, patience, prowess and good actions ;, who was avoided by faults as if they were overcome on account of (his) taking to the other (i.e. Virtue's) side ; by whom the Laksmist (deities of luck) of Kamarupa were, as it were, attracted with a staunch incessant excessive passion of love ; Last Plate. (LI. 45-51.) To the south-) west the dried river bed marked by & cut down fig tree; to the west now the boundary of the dried river bed; to the north-west a potter's pit and the Bhuvanapati does not only mean the sun, but also the king who was likewise the Lord of the World. Simi. Jarly mandala means the twelve sorts of powers with which a king hos political relations, and also the dise of the sun. Sivi, son of Ulaars was a famous king whose pious acts of charity are recounted in the Mahabharata. Odoo be gave his own flow to appesse a hawk which pursued a pigeon that took shelter with him, and at another time be sacrificed his own son to feed & brahmap (see Mahabharata, III, Chapters 196 f.) Guna denotes the six expedients of politics, sandki, vigrada, etc. Guna-pidhi-vidhaga-sashbandha-patuta may also mean skill (patuta) relating to the discrimination of qualities (9) and actions. According to Papini, v, iv, 151, the suffi ka should be added to Lakshmi, if the singular number is intended. It is however doubtful whether the rule should be urged. The simple meaning of the sentence is that Kimarups WM prosperous ander Bhaskaravarman in various waya. Gangimika, now gangina, means a dried river bed. * Adhuna, the rending adopted, mens" now; but why this qualifying word should be used bere, is not aloor.

Page #108
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY 'TABLES. (said) dried river bed, bent eastwards; to the north a large jafali tree (i.e. Bignonis Buaveo. lens) ; to the north-east the pond of the tradesman Khasoka and that dried (river) Kaustka. The officer issuing hundred commands is Srigopala who has obtained the five great sounds. The officer who marks the boundaries is the headman of Chandrapuri (named) Srikshikunda. The nyayakaranika (is) Janardana Svamin. (Witnesses (P) are) the tradesman Faradatta, the Kayastha Dundhanatha, and others. Sasayitrio and writer is Vasu varman. Master of the treasure (is) the Mahasamanta Divakaraprabha. Tax collector (is) Dattakara Parna. Engraver (is) Kaliyi. [Here follow two of the customary imprecatory verses.] (V. 28.) Because after the burning of the plates, these Dowly written letters are of different form (from those of the provious inscription), therefore they are not forged. No. 14.-THE PLANETARY TABLES. BY PROFESSOR H. JACOBI, PH.D., BONN. My Planetary Tables, which are based on the Sirya Siddhanta. without bija, serve to calculate the position of planets for any date between 300 and 2000 A. D. in order to verify the constellation of the planets, or a horoscope, given in an inscription or any other document. For this purpose we must calculate the true Longitude of the planets according to the elements of Hindu Astronomy. Our osloulation yields the Longitude in degrees; from this we find in what sign the planet was, by dividing the Longitude by 30. The quotient gives the number of completed signs; the remainder, the place in the running sign, e.g. 315deg 23' Longitude of Jupiter is equal to 10 signs 15deg 23', or : Jupiter was in the 11th siga, Kumbha, and had reached 15deg 23' in it. The tables yield the required quantities for dates of the Christian Calendar, in old style from 300--1699, and in new style from 1700--2000. There are five tables. Tables I-III together yield the mean Longitade of the five planets and the son; tables IV and y furnish the equations which must be joined to the mean Longitude of a planet to convert it into true Longitude 5 Table I gives the mean Longitude of the five planete and the Sun for the beginning of the corresponding year of the twentieth century A.D., s.e. for the year in the twentieth century A.D. which is separated from the given year by one up to sixteen complete centuries; e. g. 1917 is the corresponding year of 317, 417, 517, 617, etc.; 1956, of 356, etc. (The letter L. after 1956 indicates that the year was a leap year.) - Table II gives the increase in Longitude for the centuries intervening between the given year and the corresponding year; e.g. for 1817 A.D. yenge the Index 400 and add the items entered against this Index to those found in table I for 1917, A.D. - Table III gives the increase of Longitude for days the whole Christian year It is possible that oyavaharin, which also occurs again later on among the list of fanctionaries in connection with the issue of this grant, may be a general term indicative of court-going people. * Probably the adjudicator who had to inspect and decide if the boundaries were properly marked out or not, and to rottle all cases of dispate. Perhaps the official who drafted the form in which the royal command, which w ioned by another higher ofhoial, was to take shape. The verses were composed by the court post Thoso Tables were prepared by me many years ago and have been used occasionally for chronologion purposes. They are arranged on the scheme of M. Largeteau's table of the moon, which will be found convenient to scholars of the West. These tables have been calculated from those in Warren' K a lite

Page #109
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. round. In selecting the day attention should be paid to the character of the year, whether it is a common or a leap year. The items taken from the tables I-III should be added together; the several sums are the mean Longitudes of the planets for the beginning of the day (mean sunrise at Lauka); e.g. for the 12th April 1168 A.D. our calcalation stands as follows: Mercury. 80 1968 A.D. 800 Years. 12 April (L) Sum orl 281deg 50' 197 52 57 25 537deg 57 177deg 7' Venus. 159deg 49' 233 39 163 25 556deg 53' 196deg 53' Mars. 324deg 54' 248 21 53 27 626deg 42' 266 42 Jupiter. 123deg 51' 200 20 8 29 332deg 40' Saturn. 349deg 15' 309 28 3 25 662deg 8' 302 8 Sun. 256deg 8' 19 43 100 32 376deg 23' 16 32 Having thus found the mean Longitudes of the 5 planets, we must convert them into true Longitudes. This is rather a wearisome process which requires four calculations for each planet; the process is not the same for all planets, but Mercury and Venus are differently treated from Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn. In these calculations Tables IV & V, called Commutation and Anomalistic Tables, are to be used as will be explained in the Rules to be given presently. Particular care should, however, be given to the sign of the equations: if the argument is found in the first column (on the left side), the equation is positive; if it is in the last column (on the right sight), it is negative. Rules for converting mean Longitude into true Longitude. I-MERCURY AND VENUS. 1. Subtract mean Sun from mean Mercury (or Venus); take out the corresponding equation from the Commutation Table; apply half of it to mean Sun, Result: Mercury (or Venus) once corrected. 2. Subtract Mercury once corrected from Mercury's Apsis (see bottom of table II); take ont the corresponding equation from the Anomalistic Table; apply half of it to Mercury once corrected. Result: Mercury twice corrected. 3. Subtract Mercury twice corrected from Mercury's Apsis; take out the corresponding equation from the Anomalistic Table; apply it (whole) to mean Sun. Result: Mercury thrice corrected. 4. Subtract Mercury thrice corrected from mean Mercury; take out corresponding equation from the Commutation Table; apply it (whole) to Mercury thrice corrected. Result: true Mercury. II.-MARS, JUPITER, SATURN. 1. Subtract mean Mars from mean Sun; take out the corresponding equation from the Commutation Table; apply half of it to mean Mars. Result: Mars once corrected. 2. Subtract Mars once corrected from Mars' Apsis (see bottom of Table II); take out the corresponding equation from the Anomalistic Table; apply half of it to Mars once corrected. Result: Mars twice corrected. 3. Subtract Mars twice corrected from Mars' Apsis; take out the corresponding equation from the Anomalistic Table; apply it (whole) to mean Mars. Result: Mars thrice corrected. 4. Subtract Mars thrice corrected from mean Sun; take out corresponding equation from the Commutation Table; apply it (whole) to Mars thrice corrected. Result: true Mars. 1 Subtracting 360deg where the Longitude exceeds 360deg. Or Jupiter or Saturn; and so in the sequel.

Page #110
No. 14.] THE PLANETABY TABLES. III. Txus LONGITUDE OF Tas Sok. Subtract mean Sun from San's Apeis, vis. 77deg 16', or in case the Longitude is greater, from 437deg 16'; the remisidder is the sun's anomaly. Take out the corresponding equation from the Anomalistid Table and add it to the mean Longitude. Result: true Longitude of the Sun. 8.g. for moan Long. of the Sun 20deg 11', we find Anomaly 770 16-20deg 11'= 57deg 5', equation for the latter from Anomalistid Table + 1deg 50'; 20deg 11' + 1deg 50' = 22deg 1': true San; 2nd stamplo :-moan Long. 115deg 6'; Anomaly 431deg 18'-115deg 6'= 392deg 10deg; equation -10 21'; true Long of the Stai: 115deg 6' -1deg 21'. = 113deg 45'. I now give examples for the Rules I and II. We have oslonlated the mean Longitudes of the planets for 12th April 1168 A.D., and shall new calenlate from them the true Longitudes of Venus (Rule I) and Saturn (Rule II). First example.- Mean Venus = 196deg 53'; Mean Ban 16deg 23'; Apois of Venus 790 51' (bottom of Table IT). 1st step.-mean Venus 196deg 53'; rabtract mean Sun 16deg 23 result: Commntation=180deg 30., corresponding equation from Commutation Table : ldeg 19'; half of equation 0deg 40'; applied to mean Sun 16deg 28' 0deg 40' = 15deg 48'. This is Venus once corrected. 2nd step.-From Venus Apsis 79deg 51' subtract Ventis onde corrected 15deg 49'; tesult: Venus' Anomaly: 64deg 8'; corresponding equation from Anomalistie: Table :+1deg 36', half of it: +0deg48'; added to Venas once corrected : 16deg49'+0deg49' = 16deg 31'. Result : Venus twice corrected. 3rd step.-From Venns' Apsis 79deg 31' subtract Venus twice corrected 16deg 31'; rosalt: corrected Anomaly: 63deg 20'; corresponding equation from Anomalistio Table : +1deg 35'; add whole of it to mean San: 18deg 23' +1deg 35 = 17deg 58'; Result: Venns thrice corrected. 4th step.-From mean Venns. 196deg 53' subtract Venus thrioo corrected 17deg 58'; result: corrected Commutation: 178deg 55'; corresponding equation from Commutation Table : +2deg 51'; add whole of it to Venus thrice corrdoted : 17 58' +2deg 51'=30deg 49, Final Result: true Venus. (Mosha 20deg49'). Second example.--Mean Saturn : 302deg 8'; mean Sun: 16deg 23' or (adding 360deg) 376deg 23'; Saturn's Apsis 236deg 27' (bottom of Tablo II) or 596deg 87'. 1st stop.-From mean Sun: 376deg 23'; subtract mean Saturn : 302deg 8'; result: Saturn's Commutation : 74deg 15'; corresponding equation from Commutation Table : +5deg 55'; half of it: +2deg 57' added to mean Saturn : 302deg 8' + 2deg 57' 805deg 5'. Result: Saturn once corrected. 2nd step-From Saturn's Apsis: 596deg 27' ; subtraet Saturn once corrected : 305deg 5'; result: Saturn's Anomaly : 291deg 22'; corresponding equation from Anomalistio Table - 70 half of it -8deg 84' added to Saturn Once corrected : 305deg 3 90 84'=302deg 31'. Result : Satura twise corrested.

Page #111
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 3rd step-From Saturn's Apsis: 596deg 27'; subtract Satarn twice corrected : 301deg 31' ; result corrected Anomaly : 294deg 56'; corresponding equation from Anomalistic Table-6deg 57'; add whole of it to mean Saturn : 802deg 8'-6deg 57'=295deg 11'; Result : Saturn thrice corrected. 4th step-From mean Sun: 376deg 23'; subtract Saturn thrice corrected : 295deg 11'; result corrected Commutation : 81deg 12'; corresponding equation from Commutation Table +6deg 9'; add whole of it to Saturn thrice corrected 295deg 11' +6deg 9= 301deg 20'. Result : true Saturn (Kumbha 1deg 20'). Hints for Calculation. 1. If the year in which a given constellation occurred is known, but the exact date is not stated the best way to proceed for finding approximately the date of the given constellation is the following. The sign in which the Sun stands directly gives the solar month, e.g. Sun in Mesha indicates solar Vaisakba. First caloolate new moon in the solar month thus found. My general Tables furnish the solar date of new moon; e.g. in 1168 A.D. it occurred on the 16th solar Vaisakha. The place of the moon at new moon is the same as that of the Sun in the sign assigned to the latter, and approximately the degree which both luminaries are stationed at has the same number as the solar date; in our example Mesha 16o. Now it is easy to find approximately the place in which the moon is after a given number of days. For the moon by her mean motion travels 13o 10 each day. For easier calculation I have drawn up the following small table which shows the motion of the moon in 28 successive days or the period of her sidereal revolution. days. In our last example new moon occurred on the 16th solar Vaisakhs; when did the moon enter Vrisha and how long did she remain in that sign ? As Vrisha covers the part of the Ecliptio from 30deg to 60, it will be seen that she entered Vrisha on the next day. For new moon occurred in Mosha 16deg and there are 14deg of Mosha left;' she will be in Vrisha for two days more. To give another example, let us suppose that the sun stood in Mithuna, the moon in Dhanus, and now moon occurred on the 20th solar Ashadha; the problem is how many days before or after the 20th Ashidha occurred the above constellation of Sun and Moon. New moon on 20th Ashadha is in space : Mithuna 200, or 80deg Longitude ; Dhanus is from 240deg to 270deg Longitude. To . For convenience of calculation we shume solar months of 80 days each ; in a first approximation the diffonce between mean and true solar time may be neglected.

Page #112
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. 83 reach the beginning of Dhanus the moon has to travel 240deg-80o=160deg, which takes her between 12 and 13 days as shown by the above table. She is, therefore, in Dhanus about 12 days after the 20th Ashadha, or about the 2nd solar Sravana (Karkata). But by this time the Sun has entered Karkata, since her daily motion is about one degree. Accordingly the constellation is no more the one proposed; we must select that time before the new moon on 20th Ashadha when the moon had been in Dhanus, or 28 days before the 2nd Sravana, vit. the 4th solar Ashadha. The day indicated by the given constellation of Sun and Moon is, therefore, the 4th solar Asudha or one of the two next. For calculation it would be best to select the 5th solar Asadha, calculate the true Longitude of the moon, as explained in the General Tables, and select the definitive day accordingly. 2. If the year in which a given constellation occurred is not known, we can find it approximately from the signs in which Jupiter and Saturn are stated to have been. For as a revolation of Jupiter requires 12 years and one of Saturn 28 years, the same constellation of both planets will recur in about 12 x 28 = 336 years. This would be our chance if the degrees of the Jupiter's and Saturn's places in their respective signs were stated. But usually only the signs are given, and in that case we may expect a recurrence of the same constellation in about 59 or 60 years. In order to find the periods in which Jupiter and Saturn stood in any given signs, I have constructed Tables vi-viii. They are based on the Kaliyuga era and mean Bolar years. The places of both planets, their mean Longitudes, are expressed in figures, of which the integers denoto complete signs, and the decimals the fraction of the running sign. Thus 465 denotes that the planet stood in the fifth sign counting from Mesha), vis. Simha, and had gone through 0.65 of it. -The working of the tables will be best anderstood by an example. Example.--Given Jupiter in Simha (5th sign), Saturn in Dhanus (9th sign). Required the corresponding year of 44th century K. Y. Answer.-The mean Longitude (according to the notation in these tables) was 4: 4:00... 5:00; h 8.00...9:00. Rule.-- From the given Longitudes subtract the corresponding ones for the Century under consideration, in table VI, if the given Longitude is smaller than the tabular value, add 12.00 to the former, and then subtract tabular value. viz. 4. 400 - 4-31 or 16.00 - 4-31 = 11:69 . h. 800 - 10.67 or 20.00 - 10-67 = 9.33 These values mark the beginning of Simha for 4, and Dhanus for h ; the end of these signs are accordingly marked by (12.69 1.6.) 0.69 and 10-33 respectively. Now look out in tablo VII in the column h, 9-33 or the next higher cipher up to 10:33, and see whether the corresponding value of 4 lies between 11.69 and 0-69. This is the case only in the year 23. The Longitude of Jupiter at the beginning of 4523 is 11:27, after an inorease of 0-42 it will have the required minimum valne 11.69. Table VIII shows that 0:42 is the increase of 5 complete months. Accordingly the given constellation occurred between K. Y. 4323 VI (moan solar Asvina) and K. Y., 4324 VI. These limits hold good for the mean places only; for the true places they may shift somewhat in either direction. If we caloulate in the same way the preceding and following Centuries we find that the same constellation did not occur in 4000-4324, but it occurred in 4 140 near the end of that year, and in 4558 in Margasira ; (however both cases may prove wrong when true places are calonlated; for the time of the constellation in the first case is bat 3 months, and in the second about one month). In 46th century the same constellation occurred twice 4619 XII - 4620 V and 4679 IV - VII.

Page #113
BPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL. XII. TABLE I. CORRESPONDING YRAR OF THE TWENTIETH CENTURY A.D. Year. Mercury, Venus. Jupiter. Saturn. Sun. 19371 101 37 250 29 250 56 1901 1902 58 28 2639 1908 218 43 878 26 8267 14 49 17 86 283 15 1904L 148 287 1905 899 1806 239 13 1040 1907 312 1 324 18 836 25 . 1908 1909 288 296 350 28 195 10 348 1910 59 57 0 215 20 18 4 256 52 1911 | 1912L | 43 52 '97 34 284 44 149 31 15 54 940 41 105 28 256 37 257 21 1913 1914 209 8 257 5 256 50 1915 262 45 1916L 316 14 26 14 1917 1918 1919 110 1920L 150 59 207 0 122 59 1921 135 13 257 257 17 1 1922 1923 1924L 1925 233 6. 286 48 840 30 34 12 91 59 256 31 257 14 1986 1610 184 5

Page #114
No. 14.] THIS PLANIPART YABDES. PABT ponid. CORRESPONDING THAR OF THE TWENTIETH CENTURY A.D.--contd. Year. Mercury. Venn. Saturn. 1926 145 41 206 26 2899 819 28 2392 287 40 208 29 290 42266 29 1927 1928 1929 1980 37 42 228 58 60 46 2522 56 25721 83 18 174 34 1981 1932 1933 1984 1985 169 44 223 26 277 8 281 49 2940 64 22 297 37 128 53 289 9 37 1936L 1997 1938 1989 1940L 380 49 87 18 153 36 20 19 245 6 109 63 174 334 405 318 24 330 89 348 51 355 39 7 16 293 21 323 41 354 1 29 43 42 1941 201 31 65 50 24 26 19 $44531 1942 247 29 301 11. 354 53 48 35 106 22 1943 1944 1945 8581 20 115 25 145 50 56 7 256 68 21257' 4 21 47 246 34 176 10 1946 1947 1604 213 45 1948L 267 27 1949 1950 325 14 18 56 | 129

Page #115
86 Year. 1951 1952 L 1953 1954 1955 1961 1962 1963 1964 L| 1965 Mereury. 1971 1972 1. 1978 1974 1975 TABIil I--eontd. CORRESPONDING YEAR OF THE TWENTIETH CENTURY A.D. nndd - bH b - , nndd iidzo rdzo - snroo-chtsho , , tsho spro 72 38 8 rgy - rgy u 126 20 237 49 1956 L 345 12 1957 1958 1959 1960 L| 299 31 a' . rgy m thw rnn tth lh -pu-bi y nni k shts , a' 96 41 150 23 261 52 815 34 9 16 62 58 120 45 1966 1967 1968 T| 281 50 1969 1970 194 27 339 37 38 19 140 43 198 252 12 304 54 Venus. 292 sthoo nndd 156 52 wH gnH EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 23 15 248 p M / p 112 49 204 2 br lh- stri rnnnn sthoo sb * rnnnn kri , , - tthaa sthoo hr'i goo H , , b rnnnn 806 8 bllo- rtsw - sk 0 8 -sk a -pu a' shts - -gu 'aau 8 837 36 68 47 298 34 158 21 24 44 339 249 31 114 18 205 28 70 15 295 2 159 49 26 12 250 59 115 46 340 33 Mars, rnnnn | lh waa sthoo nndd , sh bllo lh ii 296 30 311 15 tth ch e dd , sthoo nndd rnn / dz' tth , sthoo tth tsh sk 3 p ng , shr -gu lh 8 bhaau a a' a dhw nggaa-tthaa 8 shts 142 31 334 19 165 35 356 51 19 54 211 10 42 26 233 42 65 30 256 46 88 2 302 22 138 38 324 54 156 41 347 57 179 13 10 29 206 56 202 17 71 43 33 33 224 49 Jupiter. 1 327 54 lh lh sg / tsho ii ch rgyuu . ttttu nndd nndd nndd rts roo E ii bhaau 358 14 28 38 58 58 89 18 a' - . ii shraai a-bintaai 0 8 klu- dd tsh-tth3 nydzu tth lh a' 119 38 150 3 180 22 210 42 271 27 301 47 2 26 32 51 63 11 93 31 123 51 154 15 184 35 214 55 245 15 275 39 305 59 336 19 Saturn. 141 37 shraa shraa nndd nndd 153 49 178 16 ch 190 28 , rnnnn sthoo ii ii ii ttaaiH dhw s 8 sky-gu nydzu dd l rnnnn , shts sgr / a 202 41 227 214 55 239 20 251 32 7 263 46 275 59 288 11 rnnnn bhyH k ks 300 23 312 38 337 324 50 y_ M 0 sn 8 F . phy 349 15 38 1 29 13 41 25 54 50 20 62 32 74 45 [Vou. X11. Sun. bllo yaaM0 256 31 256 16 257 0 256 45 256 29 256 14 256 58 256 43 256 27 256 12 256 56 256 41 256 26 256 10 256 54 256 38 256 23 256 8 256 52 256 36 256 21 256 6 256 50 256 34 256 19

Page #116
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. TABLE I-contd. CORRESPONDING YEAR OF THE TWENTIETH CENTURY A.D. Year. Mercury Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. Sun. 1976 L 161 17 56 5 86 57 359 35 57 23 9 37 39 4 256 4 256 48 1977 2740 247 52 1978 1979 252 27 117 14 3421 164 46 218 28 270 1980 L 256 1981 276 15 208 24 148 256 45 1982 293 27 124 43 315 160 256 30 1983 256 256 15 0 1984 L 147 1985 3392 256 43 253 56 170 18 1986 1987 188 50 242 31 296 1988 L 2096 221 19 233 31 245 45 257 58 256 28 256 13 255 57 256 41 256 26 1989 354 1990 1991 299 270 10 1992 L 164 14 238 26 282 22 1993 30 256 11 255 55 256 39 256 24 256 9 1994 261 306 255 120 11 1995 92 319 1 344 284 331 14 1996 L 1997 343 253 40 284 5 314 25 344 44 1998 355 40 1999 300 256 7 52 20 5 2000L(C) 233 165 42 329 37 255

Page #117
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII TABLE II. CENTURIES INTERVENING BETWEEN THE GIVEN YEAR AND TIE CORRESPONDING YEAR OF THE 20TA CENTURY. Year elspeed. Mercury. Vents. Jupiter Saturn. 1600 342 35 358 30 1500 39 52 1400 126 198 86 29 284 58 123 17 321 40 160 358 28 1300 322 37 1200 270 12 103 59 1100 3427 1000 84 2 68 56 128 41 188 33 248 21 144 52 399 57 95 3 2509 45 14 200 20 855 25 150 31 305 37 245 21 26 44 168 6 309 28 90 50 232 13 35 808 18 0 154 57 296 19 326 163 12 1 77 20 204 59 | 218 40 292 800 43 Arviv. 1300A.D. 220 27 79 51 1302 171 20 236 37 77 16 movos 544 years. l' in 374 years. 980 years. 222 years. 5,128 years. 517 years.

Page #118
No. 14.] THE PLANETABY TABLES. TABLE FII. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YRAR. January. Common. Leap year. Mercury Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. Son Elapsed days. 0 0 0 0 0. 00 1 360 3 12 13 1 34 2- 60 62 08 16 22 os 9 16 15 1 20 32 3 10 29 1 40 19 43 20

Page #119
EPIGRAPHIA INDTOA. (VOL. XIL TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE TEAR. January-concld. Common. Leap year. Mercury Ventus. Mars. Jupiter. Satorn. Elapsed days. 13 6 O to O 15 432 30 1 1 0 go February i 2

Page #120
No. 14.] Common. 9 9 10 12 14 dd l tth ztth sb a' lh zw k' 15 tth yaa shaa m 17 19 20 2 2 2 2 21 22 23 Leap year. 24 25 11 10 163 42 12 14 15 13 175 58 19 20 2 2 2 2 23 Mercury. 22 159 36 24 25 167 47 16 188 15 26 26 27 27 28 28 29 171 53 17 192 20 18 180 8 lh-dhw lh sh 0 ri bll 8 tsh chi 3 8 5 8 2 2 2 2 2 2 . . * 2%* bllo tth -bhu dd ii8. syaa k' 0- -pu 2 shts klu -ktwaa shr'i 184 9 196 26 21 208 42 212 48 216 55 220 59 225 5 200 31 204 37 m ma 229 10 233 16 237 21 241 27 THE PLANETARY TABLES. TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. February-concld. Venus. 62 29 64 5 65 41 67 17 68 54 70 30 72 6 73 42 75 18 80 76 54 78 30 6 81 43 83 19 84 55 86 31 88 7 89 43 91 19 92 55 94 32 Mars. 20 26 -pu aa ii dd 0 lh 0 dhw gl- gl n naa shraa -b- zh sh - b aaH nydzu l - ch ch mee aoo - ii ni zhi aaa aaa aee 8 che che 20 58 21 29 22 32 23 35 24 38 25 41 26 12 26 44 27 15 27 46 28 18 28 49 29 21 29 52 30 24 30 55 Jupiter. 3 14 3 19 zw tth - haau-pu sh sh 3 24 3 29 3 34 3 39 3 44 8 49 3 54 3 59 4 4 4 14 4 19 4 24 4 29 4 34 4 39 4 44 4 49 4 54 Saturn. 1 18 1 20 1 22 1 24 1 26 1 28 1 30 1 32 1 34 1 36 1 38 1 40 1 42 1 44 1 46 1 48 8 1 50 1 52 1 54 1 56 1 58 Sun. 38 26 39 25 sh - sh sshwaa sky-hw sh 3 yaagaau 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 bll gl sm klu 49 20 47 19 19 48 18 24 42 23 43 17 n 8 d d : tth tth zw shaa shaa / skrddtth0 n n n n 50 16 51 15 32 14 58 53 13 54 12 55 12 56 11 57 10 Elapsed days. 9 39 40 dz-puhu / zh 41 44 45 46 47 48 49 8 124 50. kyu ch -sgr / / / 51 52 54. 55 58 91 59

Page #121
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. March, Leap year. Mercury Venus. Jupiter. Saturn, San, Elapsed day, 28 59 15 14 8 110 93 1129 118 45 115 21 N 116 57 o a 126 34 1634

Page #122
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. 93 TABLE HI-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. March-concld. Leap year. Mercury. Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. San Elapsed days. o dolor O 4 13 2 59 8 19. 729 3 1 April

Page #123
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. TABLE MI-cont d. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YBAB. April-concld. Mercury. Venus. Mars. Jupiter Saturn. 45.8 51 53 8 14 3 19 52 24 8 19 3 21 52 56 8 58 61 50 62 21 9 53 62 539 58 1118 16

Page #124
No. 14.] Common. 1 2 3 4 5 67 8 9 10 16 17 18 Leap year. - 21 1 2 3 4 22 5 6 7 8 9 167 Mercury. 131 5 9 135 10 20 21 139 16 11 10 12 1 13 2 14 3 184 17 shraa nndd nnddaa wi nnddaa , , dzny' bhyH , , , , # tth ath tstshaanggitttthM bhss nnnnnti * * * * * 143 21 147 27 151 32 155 38 15 4 188 22 159 43 163 49 167 55 172 176 180 11 0 6 19 8 204 44 20 196 33 208 50 212 55 Venus. 217 1 192 15 THE PLANETARY TABLES. TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. May. 197 193 52 195 28 198 40 sn tsh n - bo -ddi a (r) b-dd4 8 phyu ch-ce - tsho sky y 200 16 205 201 52 203 28 5 192 28 216 17 206 41 208 17 213 209 53 211 29 200 39 219 30 214 41 221 217 54 222 42 224 18 225 54 Mars. 62 53 63 24 63 55 H tth tth tth tth tth tth tth tth tth 2 8 11 8 8 8 5 5 8 8 8.8 2 2 EEN 2 2 2 H sgr o- si sg o -8 a lh shg - - tth _ rtsw tth rgy u , 64 59 65 30 66 66 33 67 64 27 10 13 67 36 68 68 39 69 4 69 10 70 7 72 42 70 45 72 13 71 16 71 47 19 50 Jupiter. 73 22 9 58 73 53 10 10 10 18 10 23 * 10 28 tth tth tth dd dd dd dd dd dd dd tth dd 10 33 * * * 10 38 10 43 10 48 * * - 10 53 10 58 - 11 13 - 11 18 ***** 11 23 11 28 11 33 11 38 11 43 Saturn. 4 4 4 4 4 ---- 1 3 5 7 9 4 11 4 13 4 15 4 17 4 19 4 21 4 23 4 25 4 27 4 29 4 31 4 33 4 35 4 37 4 39 4 41 4 43 Sun. 118 16 120 tthtth tth zw k' shw dd tth 0 119 15 121 120 15 121 14 122 13 123 12 124 11 125 10 126 127 9 9 128 8 129 7 130 6. 131 5 132 4 3 138 134 8 2 135 136 1 137 0 137 59 138 58 122 123 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 140 141 95

Page #125
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII TABLE MI-conto FOR THE DAYS OR A WHOLE FEAR. May-concla. Mercury. Common. Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturd. 227 30 74 25 221 7 225 12 229 18 11 48 1153 433 23 237 29 241 34 245 40 249 45 8 253 51 1.240 19 112 28 5 11 257 56 5 3 1 June. 79 8 5 3 257 56 262 2 2667 241 55 243 32 2458 246 44 248 20 270 13 274 19 249 56 81 45 251 32 254 256 21

Page #126
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. TABLE IT-oontd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. June-concld. Mercury. Venus. Jupiter. Saturn. 298 52 302 57 257 57 259 33 158 41 159 40 307 261 311 262 161 38 162 37 315 264 21 319 86 59 13 265 57 267 34 269 163 37 164 26 331 270 46 335 42 272 22 89514 339 273 58 168 169 275 277 356 281 283 35 173 28 174 27 285 175 286 47 288 23 14 5761 20 431 289 59 94 51 15 216 3 178 24 181

Page #127
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. TABLE MI-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. July. Common. Leap year. Mercury. Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. 15 2 289 59 291 35 15 7 296 306 1 307 37 309 13 310 49 312 25 814 315 817 1 37 13 1977 8222 102 33 106 39 106 20 105 51 198 6 1996 201 202 323 38 16 47

Page #128
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES.. TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. July-concla. Common. Leap year. Mercury. Venes, Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. Sun. Klepood dayo 16 52 1647 203 825 14 326 50 328 26 200 5 2014 2023 us 251 205 de 3 330 331 203 2 204 1 2050 333 ntre 8 334 336 27 206 e 59 143 29 7 31 8 Theo 338 339 3 39 207 58 75208 57 1115 2 August. 17 37 212 213 214 1128 215 113 11 847 41 113 42 217 218 220 354 4 115 221

Page #129
100 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. August-concld. Leap year. Mercury. Venus. Mars Jupiter. Saturn. Sun. 188 30 7 25 355 41 357 17 116 20 116 51 18 32 267 29 19

Page #130
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. 101 TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. September. Mercury. Venus. Mars. Jupiter Satorn. 127 21 8 8 239 30 240 29 290 26 294 53 298 244 245 130 29 3035 307 10 311 16 131 32 132 3 247 23 248 22 315 249 132 35 1336 133 37 134 9 134 40 253 18 335 135 12 135 254 17 255 16 256 15 257 15 344 136 15 136 46 352 11 258 956 17 259 13 260 12 022

Page #131
102 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. September-concld. Leap year. Mercury. Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. Elapsed days 138 52 22 1 261 11 262 10 263 265 266 267 254 8 265 8 2667 269 142 1 267 268 272 142 32 1433 88 269 273 October 1433 22 41 145

Page #132
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. 103 TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. Octoberconcld. Common. Leap year. Mercury. Venus. Jupiter. Saturn. Elapsed days. 96 37 280 54 281 53 49 282 10125 103 1 104 37 106 13 107 50 283 51 284 50 285 286 49 287 48 232 153 288 47 289 46 154 292 117 293 43 294 42 156 1193 120 122 15 295 157 296 40 297 39 123 51 158 159 58 158 47 298 38 125 127 27 3 25 25 11 16 10 10 8 10

Page #133
104 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. TABLE III-contd. FOR TEE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. November. Common. Mercury. Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. 3 164 41 127 168 9 196 48 200 54 163 30 164 1 26 26 6 309 29 204 59 2095 213 10 165 4 165 35 1667 166 38 312 313 25 314 24 167 41 315 24 229 233 33 38 168 13 316 23 317 168 41 169 16 318 319 20 245 55 2500 169 47 170 18 160 42 270 320 19

Page #134
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. 105 TABLE III-contd. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. November-concld. Common. Mercury Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. Elapsed daye. 254 6 258 11 282 17 321 18 322 18 323 17 h 324 325 326 16 15 14 327 13 S 328 12 286 50 175 1 4511 10 329 11 334 1 December 286 50 175 17 1 27 45 275 175 329 11 330 11 334 335 176 336 290 56 295 1 2997 303 12 176 332 337 177 333 338 339 | 178 10 335 6 340 315 29 336 337 5 5 333 327 45191 8 180 339 31

Page #135
106 Common. 2 3 4 Leap year. 11 331 51 192 41 13 12 335 57 194 21 14 13 340 2 195 57 15 14 344 8 197 33 20 12 5 186 I 16 15 348 13 199 9 Mercury. 22222 2222 17 16 352 19 200 45 88 31 17 356 24 202 21 8 41 12 46 16 52 20 57 203 57 4 35 205 33 225 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. TABLE III-concld. FOR THE DAYS OF A WHOLE YEAR. December-concld. Venus. 888 29 9 33 14 207 10 185 30 208 46 186 2 210 22 186 33 211 58 187 5 25 3 213 34 187 36 41 26 45 31 49 37 53 42 215 10 216 46 218 22 219 59 35 Mars. 224 47 182 53 183 24 183 56 184 27 184 59 180 47 28 40 11 32 181 19 28 45 11 34 181 50 28 50 182 22 28 55 Jupiter. 188 39 189 10 189 42 190 13 288 191 16 29 0 29 5 2226 29 10 29 15 29 20 3286 30 88 8 8 8 Saturn. 30 5 223 11 190 45 30 15 30 10 11 36 11 38 8 30 20 EUR 11 40 995 11 44 #99 29 25 11 50 29 30 11 52 29 35 11 54 350 52 11 56 29 40 351 52 29 45 11 58 352 51 11 46 188 7 29 50 12 0 353 50 11 48 222 Sun. 29 55 12 2 354 0 12 4 355 12 6 356 12 8 357 46 12 10 358 46 [VOL. XII. 341 1 12 12 1 222 349 53 359 45 Elapsed days. 345 346 347 348 352 353 354 355 356 357 358 364 365

Page #136
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. 107 TABLE IV. COMMUTATION TABLE. Equation + Mercury Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. argument. argument. 360 359 358 1 16 357 1 41 356 355 2 6 2 31 354 os 352 351 350 349 348 347 346 345 344 343 342 341 340 339 338 P 2

Page #137
108 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. TABLE IV-contd. COMMUTATION TABLE. Equation + Mercury. Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. Equation - Argument. argument. 337 o aa aa aa aa 330 329 328 327 326 325 " 323 " 319 318 10 56 11.10 11 26 317 18 18 + 316 18 42 315

Page #138
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. 109 TABLE IV-contd. COMMUTATION TABLE. Equation + Mercury. Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. Equation - argument argument. 314 313 312 309 308 307 306 305 304 303 302 801 299 298 297 296 295 294 293 292

Page #139
110 Equation + Mercury. argument. 69 70 jaa ddu sgyu nnaau _ . . . . 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 79 80 81 82 *** 1858 83 81 86 87 28 89 90 90 16 51 17 ddi naa tth tth tth 018885 17 13 17 24 che ee ii o ch 17 35 17 46 17 56 18 18 9 9 9 9 9 9 9 9 9 9 6 16 18 26 36 45 54 4 13 21 30 39 46 54 2 20 9 Venus, Pin . EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. TABLE IV-contd. COMMUTATION TABLE. 28 12 aa: caa: 28 35 28 58 29 20 29 43 30 5 30 28 30 50 31 12 31 35 31 57 22 32 19 32 40 2 33 23 33 45 34 6 34 28 34 49 35 10 35 31 35 52 Mars. 26 5 26 26 26 46 27 6 27 27 27 47 28 7 28 26 28 46 29 5 29 25 2222 29 44 30 shaa ch sky tshu 3 30 22 30 41 31 0 31 18 31 37 81 55 32 13 32 31 39 48 Jupiter. 9 52 9 58 99999999 w s 10 3 9 10 14 10 10 19 10 24 10 28 10 33 10 38 10 42 10 46 10 50 10 54 10 58 11 1 11 4 11 8 11 10 11 13 11 16 11 18 Saturn. 5. 41 5 44 5 47 5 49 5 52 5 55 5 57 5 59 6 1 3 6 6 6 6 7 6 9 6 11 6 12 6 14 6 15 6 16 6 18 6 18 6 19 6 20 [VOL. XII. Equation argument. 291 290 289 288 287 286 285 284 283 282 281 280 279 278 277 276 275 274 278 272 271 270

Page #140
No. 14.1 THE PLANETARY TABLES. 111 TABLE IY-contd COMUTATION TABL). Equation + Mercury. Venu. Jupiter. Batarn. Equation - argument. 11 20 argument. 269 268 267 266 265 264 263 262 261 260 101 102 103 259 258 257 104 256 6 18 6 18 6.17 255 106 254 263 107 108 252 109 256 251 110 250 11 249 112 118 81 38

Page #141
112 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. TABLE IV-contd. COMMUTATION TABLE, Equation + Mercury. Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Baturn. Equation argument. argument. 114 6 3 246 245 244 239 122 238 123 237 236 125 235 126 234 233 232 231 130 230 229 132 228 133 227 226 225 224

Page #142
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. 118 TABLE IV-contd. COMMUTATION TABLE. Equation + Mercury. Vends. Japiter. Baturt. Equation - argument argument. 137 223 188 222 221 220 219 218 216 215 209 208 207 206 138 12 42 205 204 203 202 11 22 38 47 201

Page #143
BRIGRAPHTA INDICA. [VOL. XII. TABLE IV-comcld. CONMUTAZION TABLE. Equation Medicry. Juptber. Sutem. Equation - 10 54 200 1 27 16 191 190 1. 189 188 187 186 182 0 0 0

Page #144
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. FABET ANOMALISTIS TABLE, Equation + Mercury. You. Mars Jupiter. Saturn. San. Egunkan 0 Joooo o 6o 8 o 0 0 o 2 5 180 181 182 010 41012 174 10 30 0 12 1 15 14 490 10 570 15 10 8037 1039 21 , 159 1 40 040 4 13 11 52 2 460 48 201 , 339

Page #145
116 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIL. TABLE V-conta. ANOMALIATIO TABLI. Equation + Mercury. Venus Jupiter. Saturn. Equation - 2 530 0485 0 58 11 61 3 58 18 51 i 1 1 26 1 1 16 216 321 18 38 1 19 1 5 7 1 3 6 14 i 8 199 30 138 3 3 11 12 19736 59 i 5 15 1

Page #146
No. 14.] THE PLANETARY TABLES. 117 TABLE V-contd. ANOMALISTIC TABLE, Equation + Mercury Venus. Mars. Jupiter. Satara. Sun. Equation - 8 5 3 34 8 14 37 0 308 9 9 4 86 21 43 66 8 96 18 9 80 4 126 234 17 92 9 37 4 15 14 18 301 300 >> 299 298 >> 297 844 , 296 943. 295

Page #147
118 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII TABLE V-contd. ANOMALISTIC TABLE Equation + Mercury. Venus Mon. Jupiter Saturn. Sun. Equation - 407 0 427 4 0 247 22 1248 467 4 48 9 12 7 2 3 250 1 40 10 15 2 4 251 50 7 517 17 7 22 1 1 44 5 5 7 38 | 2 10 145 55 738 2 10 5 5 7 39 2 10 226, 274 227 , 278 1 1 45 11

Page #148
No. 14.] THE PLANETARI TABLES. 119 TABLE V-concia. ANOMALISTIC TABLE Equation + Mercury. Venus Mars. Jupiter. Saturn. Sun. Equation - 3 14 27 11 45 11 2 10 268 or 272 1 45 11 45 5 6 7 39 6739 5 6 7 40 399 409 >> 271

Page #149
TABLE VI. TABLE VII. TABLE VIII. INCREASE OF LONGITUDE FOR THE TEARS OF A CENTURY. INCREASE OF LONGITUDE TOR COMPLETI CENTURIES. INCREASE OF LONGITUDI FOR COMPLETI MONTHS. Mean. Long 10 Mean. Long. Centarios of KaltYoga. Years. End of mean solar months. 2 lot. 0-08 0-09 SO 8000 3100 8200 3300 8400 1-01 Signs. 11:10 | 9:40 4-27 2-11 9-446-83 2-61 11:54 7-78 4-26 00 2-02 8:04 00 0-41 0-81 1.22 1.68 10-12 11.13 0-14 1.15 2.16 4:07 4-48 4-89 5.29 5.70 8-29 8:14 9.25 8.55 10-26 11-27 9.86 0-289-77 6-350-21 7.36 G-62 8-87 1.03 9-39 1.43 10-40 1-84 4-47 4:29 5:48 4-09 6.49 5:10 7.50 5.61 8.61591 2nd. 4.05 Srd. 025 4th. 0-84 5:06 2:04 807 2:44 7:08 2-85 8.098.26 9-11 8.66 1-29 2.80 8.32 4:33 5-84 8.18 6.11 4.196-51 5-20 6.92 821 798 722778 10-18 10-58 10-99 11:40 11.81 11.412-25 0-42 2-66 1.43 3:06 2.44 8:47 8.46 9.88 9-586-32 10-54 873 11:55 0-56 7-54 1:57 795 8500 9600 8700 8800 8900 0-95 8-96 6:12 1.68 11-296-99 4-46 11:11 9-83 00 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 6th . . 0-42 3.82 6th 0-61 60 ears. 7th. 0-68 4000 4100 4200 4800 4400 2-80 8.68 7-97 124 1.145-96 4-31 10-67 11.48 3.88 8th. 0-67 8-60 2-58 4-61 5-62 868 8-86 8.76 9-17 9.58 9-98 0-700-48 1.71 0-84 2.78 1.24 3-74 1.85 475 2.06 10-824-50 11.83 4.91 0-84 5.31 1-85 5.72 2-87 6-18 8-94 8.57 9-95 8-98 10-96 9-39 11-979-79 0-98 10-20 7.05 8.06 9.08 10-09 11.10 0-64 1.05 1.48 1.86 2.27 9th . . 4500 4600 4-65810 7-82 2-99 10th. . 8-16 11th. 4700 4800 4900 5000 1-98 2-95 6-607-87 7-84 10-39 8-66 10-80 9-87 11-21 10-88 1181 11-690-02 5-76 2:46 6.77 2.87 8:28 8.80 868 9-814-09 3-88 4-89 5.90 8-91 7-92 6.34 8.94 7.85 7-76 8.16 1-99 8-01 4.02 6-08 8:04 10-16 11:01 11:42 11-83 0-24 0.11 2.68 1.128-09 2-13 8.49 8.16 8-90 4:16 4:31 [ VOL. XII. 12th

Page #150
No. 15.) TIRUKKALITTATTAI INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-CHOLA. 121 No. 15.- TIRUKKALITTATTAI INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-CHOLA. BY K. V. SUBRAHMANYA AIYAR, B.A. ; M.R.A.9. ; Ootacamund. The subjoined inscription is engraved on the north wall of the dilapidated Vedaparisvara temple at Tirukkalittattai. This village is situated at a distance of two miles from Tiruvi. daimaradar, & station on the S. I. Railway and the head quarters of a Deputy Tabsildar. In ancient times it was included in the large village of Vembarror i.e. the modern Veppattarl and was called Srikudittittai. Tepkodittittai (i.e, the southern Kulittittai) of the Devaram is probably identical with it. It is interesting to note that Tiruvisalur? another village near Veppattur also formed part of the same town. In the records of Parantaka 1.3, Aditya II. , and of an unidentified Parakesarivarman found at Tiruvisalir, Vembarrur is called Amanidarayanachaturvedimangalam. While the inscriptions of Rajaraja I., dated in the 10th and 28th years, retain this other name of the town, one7 belonging to his 29th year gives Solamartandachaturvedimangalam instead. The latter name is used in the records of Parakesarivarman Rajendra-Chola also.8 During the reign of Kulottunga III., Vembarrar bore the name Edirilisola-chaturvedimangalam. The division in which the town was situated is given in the records of Rajarija I. and Rajendra-Chola I. as Manni-nadu a district of Rajondrasinga-valanadu. 10 In later times the name of the district was changed into Virudarajabhayankara-valanadu". The inscription is in tolerably good preservation and contains six lines of Tamil proge. The characters in which it is engraved, do not appear to belong to the 10th century A.D. to which it has to be assigned. A comparison of the script of this record with that of some sure inscriptions of the same period shows that there is a marked difference between the two. The subjoined inscription therefore appears to have been incised at a later period from copies kept of it, though there is no direct statement to this effect in the record. That such a practice was in vogue at the time, may be gathered from No. 302 of 1908, which belongs to the same king, but which was certainly engraved some time after his death, as is clear from the use of the epithet Pon[maligai-trunjina-devar] (i.e. the king who died at the golden palace), for him. The doubling of the final consonant n when it combines with ana and en, e.g. in -velann=ana and Pichchannen, (ll. 2f, and 6), of m in suramm=irakkina (1.1) and of l in EP perumallukleu (1.2), is against the roles of Tamil grammar. The use of the colloquial forms sedu, segira and ifichchi for seydu, seygira, and ilittu is worthy of mention. Voppettur is quite close to Tiruk kalittattai. * The Sivayoganathaavamin temple at Tiruv isalur is called in its inscriptions Tiruvisalir-udaiya Mahadeva at Vembarrur and this indicates that Tiruvisalur was part of Vombarrur in ancient times. During the time of Chola supremacy much importance was attached to Tiruvisalur. It was within the walls of the Siva temple at this place that Rajaraja I., one of the greatest of the Chola kings of the 10th century A.D., performed the tulabhara ceremony in the 29th year of his reign (-A.D. 1014) when one of his queens, Dentisaktivitankiyar alias Lokama hadeviyar, passed through a gold cow, i.. performed the hemagarbha (No. 42 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1907). It may be noted that the inscription, which registers this fact, is engraved below sculpture representing the king and the queen in the worshipping attitude. The Western Ganga king Prithivipati ). fought with the Pandya king Varaguna at Tiruppurambiyam, not very far from Tiruvisalur where we have a record of Varaguna (No. 17 of the same collection). The authors of the Devaram have contributed stanzas in praise of the gods at Tiruvisalur and Tirukkalittatai (Tenkulittittai). No. 35 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1907. * No. 51 of the same collection. No. 10 ditto. * Nos. 3 of 1907 and 301 of 1908. 7 No. 42 of 1907. & As Rajendra-Chola I. appears to have been the co-regent of Rajaraja I, in the last years of the latter, WO may not be wrong in inferring that Solamartanda was a surname of either of these two kinge. No. 14 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1907. 10 Nos. 1 of the same collection and 301 of 1908. 11 No. 47 of the collection for 1907.

Page #151
122 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. The inscription is dated in the 7th year of the reign of Sundara-Chola "who drove the Pandya (king) into the forest." It registers a grant made by his general Pirintakan Siriyavelar alias Tirukkartali-Pichchan in order to provide for offerings to the temple at Brikudittittai in Vembarrur on the northern bank of the Kaveri). The donor is said to have purchased for 156 kalasju of gold a piece of land measuring half (a veli) and made it rentfree before giving it to the temple. Siriyavelar mentioned in this record appears as donor in a few other inscriptions. Three of these come from Tiruvisalar; and two of them are dated in the 2nd? and 4th years of a certain Rajakesarivarman. They register gifts of land by Siriyavelar, who gets here the additional name Pirantakan Irungolar. About the third records Rai Bahadur Venkayya remarks: "This record is partly in Sanskrit and partly in Tamil, but is, unfortunately built in. The namo Sundara-Chola and the fifth year occur in the Sanskrit portion, while in the Tamil portion the name of the king is partially accessible. Whether it is Rajakesari or Parakesari cannot be made out at present." The fourth record which mentions Pirantakan Siriyavelar comes from Tirakkalittattai and belongs to the time of Sundara-Chola but its date is lost. The full name of the donor, as gathered from all these records, is Pirantakan Siriyavelar alias Irungolar. It is not unlikely that this individual is identical with the general of Sundara-Chola mentioned in the subjoined inscription with the other name Tirukkarrali-Pichchan. No. 317 of the Epigraphical collection for 1908 states that he was a native of Kodumbalir.? Chola history during the interval between the death of Parantaka I. and the accession of Rajaraja I. has not yet been satisfactorily made out. The first question to settle is whether No. 317 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1907. ? No. 320 of the same collection. No. 40 of the same collection. * Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1906-07, p. 74, paragraph 36. * No. 302 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908. * It is worthy of note that the family to which Siriyavelar belonged, vis. Irungovalar, of which Irungolaris apparently contraction, is an ancient one. Tamil literature gives a number of chiefs who were members of the Valir family. They appear to have settled in several places. The wife of Uruvappahrer llaujetcheggi, the father of the famous Karikula-Chola was the daughter of Ulundur-V8]. Karikala himself is said to have married Ningar. Val's daughter. Paramalai, also called Papambu, in Milalai-karram was the capital of Vel. Pari, whose daughters were given in marriage to Deyvikan, the Malayaman king of Tirukkovalur. Paritan-adaikkala-p pengas Malaiyarkk-udaci occurs in an inscription of Rajaraja I. at Tirukoilur. Aykudi in the Podiyamalai bills was the chiet towu of Vel. Andiran. The account given of Irungoveqmn, one of the 49 Vesir who lived soon after Vol-Pari, is interesting. He is said to have been the lord of Tuvarspati (ilentified by Mahimahopadhyaya Swaminathier with Dvarasamudram) and to have sprung from the homa-kunda of sage. At the instance of an ascetic, this Irungovenman killed a tiger that came to intorrapt his austerities (Param 201 and 202). Alligaimau Neduman Anji, whose capital was Tagadur (Dharmapori in the Salem district), is said to have conquered the Chera, Chola, Pindye, Tidiyan, Erumaiyuran and Irungovepman. It is evident from this that the country over which Irungoves ruled, formed one of the provinces of Southern India in ancient times. The Kodumbalur inscription Vikramakosari, also called Tennavan Ilangovol, declares that he belonged to the Yadava race. It is worthy of note that the Hoys las belonged to the same race, and that the account given of their first ancestor Bals coincides with what is recorded in Tamil works about Irungovenmay. If Tuvar pati is identical with Dvarasamudram, the date of the origin of the town is taken back a few more centuries than the time generally ascribed to it, and if Bala bo identical with Irungovol, the earlier members of the Hoysa family have to be looked for among the Valir. At any rate, the Hoysales could not bave risen up all of a sudden in the 10th or 11th ceutury A.D. * This place is identical with the village of the same name in the Pudukkottai State, 8 miles from Manapparni, station on the s. I. Railway. The Tamil poem Silappadigaram mentions it as being situated in the Pandys country on the road to Madun. It was the birth place of Idangali-Niyapar, prince of the Solar race and one of the 63 Saiva devotees who fingrished before the 9th century A.D. Several battles appear to have been fought hero. According to the fondalai pillar inscriptions, a Padya king gained victory at Kodombafur, and the Valvikudi plates report that Tor- Maran defeated the Pallavas in the same place. (annual Reports on Epigraphy for 1999, p. 7 and 1908, pp. 69 and 87.)

Page #152
No. 15.) TIRUKKALITTATTAI INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-CHOLA. 123 Bundara-Chola mentioned in the subjoined record was a Parakesarivarman or a Rajakesarivarman. For doing this it is necessary for us to trace out his predecessors and determine the titles borne by them. As regards the principle, which regulated the adoption of the titles Rajakesari and Parakosari by the successive Chola kings, the Leyden grant informs us that these were applied alternately to the kings in the (Chola) family. This suggests that Chola pripoes, who did not actually reigo, had no claims to either of the titles. The way in which Rajaditya, Gandaraditya and Arinjaya, the three sons of Parantaka I.. and the events connected with them and their successors are mentioned in the Chola copper-plates, makes one believe that they succeeded each other. This view seems to have gained strength by the supposition that Parantaka's reign lasted for 40 years, from about A.D. 907 to A.D. 917, and that Rajaditya was crowned in A.D. 948 and was killed in about A.D. 949, i.e. soon after Parantaka's death. But the facts appear to be otherwise. The latest known date of Parantaka I. is not his 40th year as has been genorally assumed, but the 46th which corresponds to A.D. 953, and Rajaditya's encounter with the Rashtrakata king Kfishna III., in the battle of Takkolam in which he was killed by Butuga, must have happened about A.D. 947-8. Krishna III.'s actual entry into Tondai-mandalam, however, may have ocourred earlier, in or before A.D. 945. The large number of inscriptions of Krishna III., (called in Tamil Kannaradeva) found in the North Arcot, Chingloput, South Arcot, Cuddapah and Bellary districts of the Madras Presidency, range in date from the 5th years of his reign to the 30th, and the king's conquest of Kachchi and Tanjai is mentioned even in the earliest of them. The iuscriptions with Saka dates of the same sovereiga range from 862 (=A.D. 940)7 to 834 (=A.P. 962). Bat as none of thein gives the regoal year, it is not possible to find out the year of his accession. Even assuming that Saka 862 represents Kpishna 1II.'s first year, we get A.D. 945 for the record of his fifth year which mentions the Chola conquest. It is thus evident that the Rashtrakata og pation of the Chola country was effected sone time before A.D. 945. And if Saka 862 is not the first year, the event must be still carlier. It is now plain, that Rajaditya could not have survived his father, Gandara litys should, therefore, have succeeded Parantaka I. with the title of Kajakosarivarman, and he was not without issue. His only son Madburantakan Uttama-Chola did not succeed his father, The reason for this postponement is nowhere stated but it is not far to seek. It is possible that he was a child at the time of Gandaraditya's death because his mother Sombiyanmahadevi lived until at least A.D. 1009.10 This would satisfactorily account for his exclusion from the 1 LI. 18 and 19 of the Leyden grant. See the large Leydou grant published in Archeological Survey of Southern India, Volume IV., pp. 204 ff. and the Tiruvalangadu plates noticed in the Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1906, p. 66. Above, Vol. VII, p. 194. While all the other records of Krishna III. found in the Tamil country are dated In the ordinary regnal years of the king, his Solpuram inscription alone is dated in a peculiar way. The interpretation of the dato portion of it seems to be Saka 871 which is the second year of the king calculated after his killing the Chola prince Rajaditys and entering Tondui-mandalam.' If this intrpretation is almitted, it would show that the Rashtrakuta occupation of the Chols country was effected some time about A.D. 947-8 when Krishna III. defeated and killed Rajaditya. * No. 15 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1895. . This inscription comes from Siddhalingamadam in the South Aroot district (No. 375 of the Madras Epi. gripical collection for 1909). * No. 232 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1902 from Kfjar. 1 Appendix to Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, No. 93. * Ibid. No. 99. * Two of Gandariditya's queens are known, wie. Viranaraniyar and Sombiya mahilovi. The former appears in a record of the 24th year of Parantaks I. (- A.D. 931) as the builder of mandapa at Vapaiyur, 1... Jambai in the Tirukoilar taluks of the S. Arcot district (No. 109 of the Epigraphiesl collectioa for 1936). She most bayo been the senior queen and she does not appear to have had any issue. 20 Sembiya mahadovi figures as donor in an inscription of the 24th year of Rajaraja I (-A.D. 1009). # 2

Page #153
124 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. throne immediately after his father and also establish his claim for the Chola dominion which he eventually obtained. After Gandaraditya, his younger brother Arinjaya was probably anointed kings with the title Parakosarivarman. Naturally, therefore, his son Parantaka II. alias Sandara-Chola would be a Rajakesarivarman, though on the presumption of an unbroken succession from the time of Vijayalaya he would be a Parakesarivarman. Another point which may be arged in favour of the view that Sundara-Chola was a Rajakesarivarman, is that Pirantakan Siriyavelar, one of his generals already noticed, figures in several records dated in the earlier years of Rajakosarivarman. An inscription from Tiruvenkadus of the time of Rajaraja I. states that Siriyavelar died on a hattle-field in Ceylon in the 9th year of Ponmaligai= ttunjinadevar which was an epithet of Sandara-Chola. All the inscriptions of Rajakesarivarman in which the general figures may, therefore, be assigned to Parantaka II. alias SundaraChola anil as may naturally be expected they are dated prior to the 9th year of the king's reign. The results of the above discussion may be summed up thus : (1) Parantaka I. died in or after A.D. 953. (2) Rajaditya's death took place in about A.D. 947-8, and consequently he did not survive his father. (3) Gandaraditya probably succeeded Parantaka I. with the title Rajakosarivar man. (4) Arinjaya was probably the successor of Gandaraditya and a Parakesarivarman. (5) Parantaka II. alias Sandara-Chola was a Rajakesarivarman. Some facto connected with the reign of Sundara-Chola will not be without interest to the student of Chola history. (1) One of his queens Parantakandevi-Ammanar was the daughter of a Chera king and lived until at least A.D. 1012, (2) An earlier queen was Vanavasmahadevi who, to judge from her name, was also a Chera princess. She is said to have committed suttes on the death of the king. This act on her part was considered very meritorious and princess Kundavai (probably her daughter) set up an image of the queen in the Rajarajesvara temple at Tanjore, presented jewels and provided for daily worship. (3) The king's general, as pointed out already, was Pirantakan Siriyavalar, a Kodambalar chief. He lost his life in a battle field in Ceylon in the 9th year of Sundara-Chola's reigo. The general's wife was Rajadichohi, his daughter Kunjaramalli and his son Velay Sundarasolag. 1 Against this view it might be urged that there was a certain Madhurintakan Gandaradittanar who figures in some of the early records of Rajaraja I. and who might be considered as a probable son of Uttama-Cbols (SouthIv. Insore., Vol. III, p. 102). If this were so, it would prove that Uttama Chols could not have been quite young st the time of his father's death. But it may be pointed out that such a view is not tenable, because none of the Chola copper-plates or stone inscriptions which give a dynastic aceoant mentions him, and this omission makes it clear that he was not a member of the royal family. See note 2, p. 123, above. So far no inscriptions of Arifjaya have yet been found or assigned to his time. No. 116 of the Epigraphical collection for 1896. Ditto. * Verses 65 and 66 of the Tiruvalangada plates. * South-Ind. Insors., Vol. 11, pp. 73 and 76 and Annual Boport on Epigraphy for 1908, Part II, p. 68. + See note 3, above. * The first two are mentioned in a record of the 17th year of Rajakesarivarman (No. 299 of the Epigraphical collection for 1908) and the last figures as donor in an inscription of Rajaraja I. at Tiruvengadu dated in the 27th yon

Page #154
No. 15.] TIRUKKALITTATTAI INSCRIPTION OF SUNDARA-CHOLA. (4) The king fought a sanguinary battle at a place called Cheur (Sevar) causing great destruction to the enemyl whose name, however, is not known. 125 (5) He claims to have driven the Pandya (king) into the forest." (6) He is stated to have died in a golden palace and was, on that account, known in later times as Ponmaligai-ttunjina-devar.3 The causes that led to Siriyavelar's death in Ceylon can be ascertained by a reference to the events mentioned in the Singhalese chronicle Mahavamsa. The Pandyas who were defeated by Parantaka I. in several encounters, appear to have revived their activities and given trouble to Sundara-Chola, whose victory over the Pandyas earned for him the title Pandiyanai suram= irakkina "i.e. who drove the Pandya (king) into the forest." That Vira-Pandya must have been the Pandya king about this period may be concluded from the title Vira-Pandiyan-talaikonda assumed by Sundara-Chola's son Aditya II. Vikramakesari of Kodumbalur and Parthivendravarman a king who is yet unidentified and whose records are mostly found in the North Arcot and Chingleput districts- assumed the same title. If the encounters in which these were concerned are identical with that which earned for Aditya 11. the title who took the head of Vira-Pandya', we may not be far wrong in assuming that Aditya II. and the two other allies were engaged in a war with the Pandyas and that the victory achieved was the occasion for assuming the title Vira-Pandiyan-talai-konda by the conquerors. That the Kodumbalur chief Vikramakesari was a feudatory of the Cholas may be gathered from the fact that he figures in the inscriptions of the Chola kings." The troubles with the Pandyas probably brought Sundara-Chola into conflict with the king of Ceylon. One of his inscriptions at Tirukkalittattai, which from the existing traces appears to have contained a clear reference to his campaign against Ceylon, is unfortunately damaged after the two syllables Ila but the details about this war, in which the parties were the Singhalese and the Cholas, are preserved in the Mahivamsa. "Udaya III, (A.D. 964-972) became a drunkard and a sluggard, and when the Chola king heard of his indolence, his heart was well pleased, and as he desired to take to himself the dominion of the whole Pandu country, he sent emissaries to him to obtain the crown and the rest of the apparel that the king of Pandu left there when he fled. But the king refused to yield them. Whereupon the Chola king, who was very powerful, raised an army and sent it to take them even by violence. Now at this time the chief of the army was absent, having gone to subdue the provinces on the border that had revolted. And the king commanded him to return and sent him to make war. Accordingly the chief of the army went forth and fought against the enemy and perished in the battle. And the king of Chola took the crown and the other things." This is undoubtedly a reference to Sundara-Chola's invasion of Ceylon wherein his generel Siriyavelar is said to have died. The date assigned to Udaya in the Mahavamsa also falls within the 1 The translation of the passage in the Leyden grant which refers to this event runs as follows:-At the town named Cheur, he (Sundara-Chola) completely filling all the spaces (quarters) by the multitude of the sharp arrows sent forth from his own beautiful bow, produced manifold rivers of blood flowing from the great royal elephants of his foes, cut down with his sharp sword. 2 Ko. 302 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908. South-Ind. Insers., Vol. II, pp. 72 and 74. The translation given on p. 72, footnote 1, of pormaligai ttunjina-devar, viz. the god who was sleeping in the golden palace,' is a mistake. The proper rendering is the king who died in the golden palace.' Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1907, paragraphs 32-34. Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1908, paragraph 90. * Wijayasinha's translation, p. 84. The crown and the other apparel referred to here were left with the king of Ceylon, when the Pandya king fled to the Kerala country after having stayed in the island for some time. From the internal dissensions which were then rife in the island, it is said that the Pandya king feared that the Singhalese might not help him. The time ascribed to the depositing of the crown favours the identification of the Pandya king with Rajasimha, the opponent of Parantaka I.

Page #155
126 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. period to which we have to assign Sundara-Chola. It is not unlikely that this expedition to Ceylon was the result of the Chola king's encounter with the Pandyas, and it might even be supposed that the Singhalese supported the cause of the Pandyas as they had been doing during the time of Rajasimha. The materials for fixing the exact time of Sundara-Chola's rule, are very limited. If his records were at least numerons, we would be in a position to ascertain the length of his reign which is a very essential element in this direction. In the absence of this we can only work out a tentative date from the available facts. Sundara-Chola's invasion of Ceylon, if the Mahavamsa could be relied upon, appears to have happened immediately after Udaya's uocession. As the latter event is placed in A.D. 964, and as we have already seen that this was in the 9th year of Sundara Chola's reign, the date of the Chola king's accession to the throne would be about A.D. 955. [If Parantaka died in A. D. 953 and Gapdaraditya and Arinjaya ruled after him it appears very unlikely that Sundara-Chola Parantaka II., the son of the latter, conld have sucoseded to the throne in A. D. 955, 1.e., two years after the death of Parantaka I. But the dates of the Mahavarisa on which Mr. Subrahmanya Aisar relies have evidently to be corrected; and this has been done most conclusively by Professor Haltzech in his contributions to Singhalese Chronology (J. R. A. 8. for 1913, pp. 517-531). The error discovered is 23 years. Consequently the accession of Udaya III., is shifted back from 964 to A. D. 941. The conclusions of Mr. Aiyar will have therefore to be accepted, subject to the above correction.-H. K. S.]. TEXT 1 Svasti ri [ll] Pandiyagai suramm=irakkina Perumai eri-Suntra soladevarku yanda 7vadu Vada[ga]rai-Vembarrur. 2 Srikutittittai-ndaiyarku i=Pperumallukku senapatyam sogira Pirantakan Siriyavel&3 nn- [na*]* Tirukkarrali-Pichohannan ixtdevarku tirumantra ponagattukku nan sembop 156 kala4 njun-guduttu kondu iraiy-ili-sedu kudutta nilam-Ivadu ietdevar? frikoyilakku vadakku-tirakku! 5 ttukku vadakku talivilagam-anrus per-kuvappatta nilam araiyum - ietdevapku tirumantra-ponaga6 ttukka chandradityavar selvad-aga iraiy ilichobi kudutton Pirantakan Siriyavelann-apalo Tirukkarrati-Pichohannon. 11 TRANSLATION Hail! Progperity! In the 7th year of the reign of the glorious PerumaI Sundara. Choladeva who drove the Papdya (king) into the forest, 1, Pirantakan Siriyavelan alia. Tirakkarrali-Pichohan who perform the duties of a general to this king obtained the following land by paying 156 kalafiju of gold, made (it) rent-free and presented (it) to the god of Srikudittittai in Vadagarai-Vembarrar for the sacred offering. This land measuring half (a veli) is situated to the north of the sacred tank on the northern side of the temple of this god and is known by the name of talivilagam. I, Pirantakan Siriyavolan alias Tirukkarrali-Pichoban, gave it free of rent (to provide for the sacred offering of this god 80 long as the Sun and the Moon endure. 1 See op. 9 to 11 of the Udayandiram plates (South-IndInacre., Vol. II, p. 887). * No. 291 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908, Read -Sundara.. * Read -lanzana. . Read Pichchandy. * Raad i-dda varkku. Read ddevar. . Read er. * Road inddararkku. 16 Read- o n-and. 11 Read Pickchants.

Page #156
No. 16.) THE "PYU" INSCRIPTIONS. 127 No. 16.-THE "PYU" INSCRIPTIONS BY C. O. BLAGDEN. Although very little progress has been made in the decipherment and interpretation of these records, it seems worth while to state briefly how the matter stands at present, before I offer such suggestions as I can make for the farther prosecution of this line of research. The study of " Pyu "opigraphy begins with the Fourth Text of the Myazedi inscription of Pagan, which was discussed in the Journal of the Royal Asiatio Society for April 1911. From a comparison of that text with the corresponding Pali, Burmese and Talaing versions, the greater part of the "Pyu" alphabet was ascertained and a number of "Pyu" words were identified, some with certainty, others with more or less probability. From these data and from the syntax of the language, so far as it was exemplified in that one text, the inference was drawn that the language was a Tibeto-Burman one that had been in contact with Talaing. It was therefore provisionally assumed to have been the vernacular of the Prome district in ancient times, and the name "Pyu" was attached to it as a convenient label. Subsequent discoveries have tended to confirm these inferences. A number of other records in the same language have been found at Prome or its immediate neighbourhood. The "Pyu " inscriptions of which copies have been forwarded to me comprise the following : (1) the Bebe Pagoda inscription ; (2) the Kyaukka Thein inscription; (3) three or four short inscriptions on votive tablets and the like ; (4) the inscriptions on urns found near the Payagyi Pagoda; (all the above were found at or near Prome); (5) the Amarapara inscription (ramoved to that place by a Burmese king); and (6) an inscription found (I believe) at Pagan, of which only a photograph has been sent to me. I am informed that the reverse of the stone bears another inscrip tion in Chinese characters, apparently unconnected with the "Pya" one. Nos. 1, 2 and 6 are so dilapidated that at present practically nothing can be done with them. The records included under No. 3 are more legible but they are very scrappy, while No. 5 contains a fragmentary text which up to now has yielded no new information that I can understand. No. 4 seems to offer the best opening for study. It comprises the inscriptions engraved on five arus, four large stone ones and a smaller one made of earthen ware. Some of these urns were found to contain ashes and were probably used for the purpose of burying the cremated bodies of individuals of some looal importance. On these five arns there appear to be seven distinct inscriptions. Indicating the stone urns by the letters A to D and the earthenware one by the letter E, the corresponding insoriptions can be conveniently referred to as A, B1, B2, C, D1, D2 and E. B2, which follows immediately on Bi, is in faint letters many of which are hardly legible; it appears to contain 18 (or 19) aksharas and to have little in common with the other records. E has only 11 aksharas and has also little in common with the rest. D2 is a long record of (apparently) 17 lines, vir. 8 lines of " Pya" text, a final line of what appear to be merely ornamental flourishes and 8 interlinear rows of faint symbols differing from the " Pyu " letters. In this last peonli. arity it resembles Nos. 1, 2 and 3 and at present I cannot explain what these symbole stand

Page #157
128 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XIL for. They are clearly not essential, for they do not occur in the shorter inscriptions? Perhaps they are merely ornamental. D2 has little in common with the other inscriptions and it is engraved on the bottom of its urn. The other urn inscriptions are engraved horizontally round the several urns. The four inscriptions A, B1, C and D1, are all of one type and I propose to make a detailed comparison of them here. Their resemblances and differences will probably turn out to be matters of importance. For, be it remembered, " Pya" is a language of which as yet only a very small number of words have been identified, and when one is invited to decipher and interpret inscriptions in it which, unlike the Myazedi one, are not accompanied by translations in other langunges, one finds oneself face to face with the difficulty of not knowing how to begin or where to seek for clues. It seems to me that our best chance of interpreting these records is to ascertain what is essential or "common form " in them so as to be able to distinguish it from what is accidental or individual. Every new record of this class that may turn up in the future will help us to draw this important distinction. Then, when we are tolerably certain of the general intent and parport of the essential words, & comparison with the known Tibeto-Barman languages ought to give us clues to their exact meaning. Bat we ought first to be fairly clear as to the sort of meanings that we should look for. This is particularly necessary in the case of quasi-monosyllabic languages, where there are always a number of words that have several distinct meanings in different contexts, an inherent ambiguity which is only imperfectly met by differentiation of tone. "Pyu " appears to fall into this class. It is not strictly monosyllabic, but largely so, and it apparently rejects final consonants altogether, thus immensely reducing the possible number of its syllabic combinations. I am still of opinion that the dots or little cirolos resembling antsvara, visarga, and their combinations, used in the " Pgu" script, represent tonal marks. If that is correct, the" Pyu " tones must have numbered half a dozen or more. In any case it is necessary to reproduce these diacritical marks in our transcription, or we should be mixing up quite a number of distinct words. There are other difficulties in connexion with these inscriptions. They are, it is true, engraved for the most part in clear and fairly well preserved characters of the same archaic, South Indian type as the " Pya" text of the Myazedi inscription, and most of the letters are easily recognizable. But some of them are only doubtfully identified as yet. There appear to be several that resemble one another rather closely and are difficult to distinguish, particularly those which in the Myazedi inscription I have provisionally read as d, d, and I (and there may possibly be a t and l amongst them also). Further the compound aksharas are not always easy to decipher, the subscript forms of the letters being different from the isolated forms and by no means easy to identify. Also there is a strong resemblance, amounting almost to identity, between the lower portions of the letters k, r and subscript 1. Accordingly the transcripts which I now propose to give must be regarded as tentative and subject to such further correction as subsequent enquiry may show to be necessary. To emphasise this point I put into parentheses euch letters as I consider doubtful for want of certainty of identification. Square brackets, on the other hand, will serve to indicate places where the reading is conjectural because the stone has suffered damage. In order to show clearly the points of resemblance and difference amongst the four inscriptions I place the corresponding words directly in the same vertical lines. The actual text of each of these four inscriptions and also of B2) begins with the three paragraph marks which apprar at the beginning of the Myazedi insoription. 1 They seem to occur sporadically in No. 8 and, to a small extent, in the Myazedi inscription,

Page #158
No. 16.) THE "PYU" INSCRIPTIONS. 129 >> BI >> DI. >> DI TEXT. Plate A tdn8 tha u hi t(r)s hna (ka) harivikramal ha8 BI td 8 tha8 u (bhg) s(n)a8 [8]ihavikrama tha8 >> C td@ thag a hi suriyavikrama ha8 >> DI tda8 ha: a bi suriyavikrama thas uv()8 Plate A snis (na s kni (de) hni snis hra sa (de) hni sni8 () si (de) (p) (6) Dl tha8 k(d)io thas [ta] tio (p!)io snid (hau)8 sa pf () Plate A ti" phvg (t)pa p(1)a ta (k)io (kha) a sni sni8 p(!)& sa Bl tio phug p(!)a ta (k)io (kha) sni8 sni8 p(1)& si ta (k)io (kha) u [sn]i: sni8 tr[u sau] ta (k)io (kha) sni8 Plate A ta (de) kni tio phug t(k)o tio td>8 &S a ra (kl)e8 pa BI p(1)& (de) (k)o tio phvg (t)pa tio tda8 588 u ru (kl)e8 ya >> Cp(1) ti8 td@ ba8 u ro (kl)e8 y& thag u ru (kl)e8 pa Where so much is uncertain it seems hardly worth while to discuss the doubtful letters at length. The word de may perhaps be le, or something else. The word bhii might conceivably berg, re or ; ta may be vg or even t'e, and so on. There is very little to guide one in these doubtful cases, when the language is as good as unknown. I am not sure whether tio just before the last tda8 onght to have two dots after it or one : the texts appear to differ. In C piria looks like minia. The letter vi is also very like j in several of these words. It appears from these inscriptions compared together that they have the following common elements : (a) the phrase tda8 ba8u....ba8, which includes the easily recognizable proper names Harivikrama, Sihavikrama and striyavikrama, (b) the phrase beginning with anis and ending with ta kio kha # sni3, aud (c) the final phrase tha u tu kleya. What are we to make of it all? It appears from the Myazedi inscription that tda8 means "king" and has is a general honorific word, prefixed to the names of august personages (and worshipful objects, such as the statue of the Buddha mentioned in that inscription). What the next few words stand for I do not know. In the Myazedi inscription hi appears to mean "to die" and " death", but I am by no means sure that it is the same word here. In view of the unintelligible variant in Bl and the additional tra hna ka in A, I have my doubts. Perhaps these are partly names or titles of the personages commemorated. It is plain that on the strength of the first phrase we are justified in speaking of a dynasty reigning at Prome, which used "Pyu" as its official language and affected Indian names ending in vikrama. But very likely its members had "Pyu" names as well. The honorific ba8 was apparently capable of being suffixed as well as prefixed to the royal name. The words uvo8 to plio in Dl are beyond me at present. I merely point out that the first word occurs in l. 3 of the Myazedi inscription. Possibly it should be read u vo8 and in that case the u would be the genitive alfix. It would then be tempting to conjecture that 008 meant "queen", as it accompanies the word mayas in that context. If we read uvg8, perhaps the word means "his." But in any case I think we may conclude with great probability that [There is a sign resembling an annsvara above, and a virama below the akshana ma in Harivikram, - S. K.) [Looks like thio-S. K.) * This looks more like saw in my rabbing than it does in the plate, but I am very doubtful of it.

Page #159
130 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. Dl commemorates some near relations of Sariyavikrams, whether his consort be among them or not. The string of words (with honorifios) after his name, for which there is no parallel in the other records, seems to indicate that much. Besides Suriyavikrama's own urn is C, and no man requires more than one coffin. It is tempting to interpret pho as meaning "grandchild", on the strength of 1. 24 of the Myazedi inscription, but this last has pli, not pho, which is a doubtful reading anyhow. I pass on to the next phrase. In the Myazedi inscription sni8 means "year", and I am confident that it has the same sense in our orn-inscriptions. A priori it is reasonable to assume that it would be closely associated with numerals, and I note that that is the case here. In BI it is followed by hrd, which in the Myazedi inscription represented "eight". In Dl it is followed by hau8, which we might perhaps read ho8 and which in any case reminds one of the word ho8 that stood for "three" in the Myazedi record. Later on in A there is a word ta, which in the Myazedi record meant "one." The inference is that the corresponding unknown words are also numerals. Among them there is one which constantly appears in the samo relation to the other words, thongh these change. The constant is su, and assuming "Pya" to use a decimal system, we must conclude that su means "ten". For reasons that will presently appear, it cannot be " a hundred " nor is it likely to be "twenty." At this point a digression becomes necessary. M. George Cedes has published a very kind appreciation of my paper on the "Pyu" text of the Myazedi inscription and drawn my attention to the fact that the symbols in II. 1-2 thereof which I had read cu jha 6 are not " Pyu" words of number as I had supposed but the conventional symbols employed in some ancient Indian inscriptions to represent 1000, 600, and 20, respectively. I accept these identifications the more readily as I had myself felt (and suggested in a note that my o might after all possibly be the old numeral symbol for 20. I can now confirm M. Codes' view, as I have compared the original rubbings (which are much larger and also clearer than the plate published with my paper in the Journal) with Buhler's Indische Palaeographie (Pl. IX) and find that the symbols, including that for 600, correspond. But with regard to kra I am not 80 sure. M. Codes would also make of it & conventional symbol. But the symbol is hra not hrd. And what has a tonal mark to do with a numeral figure ? Sooondly, hra is used in l. 7 of the Myazedi text in connexion with an entirely different form of 20, which I conjecturally transliterated shu but now propose to identify with the tpu (or npu ?) of A and Bl. This I take to be a genuine "Pyu" word for "twenty", not an Indian numerical symbol. Thirdly, hra is apparently used in Bl as a multiplier of si, ten. Therefore I still think that I may have been right in taking hra to be a "Pyu" word and a relative of the Burmese Thach, of gennine Tibeto-Burman descent, To return to the other numerals in our four inscriptions. There is no internal evidence as to the values of the unidentified ones not yet mentioned. The following table is therefore to be considered as based largely on conjecture tempered by a general comparison with the forms of numerals in other Tibeto-Burman languages :I ta 5 na, pina 9 tko 2 hni 6 tra 10 60, (sau) hans, (hos) 7 kni 4 p!a 8 bra tpa 1 Bulletin de l'Enole Francaise d'Extreme-Orient, 1911, pp. 435 f. ? Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1911, p. 383. Compare as a nandy reference Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1918, PP. 916 #.

Page #160
No. 16.) THE "PYU" INSCRIPTIONS. 131 The vowel au is used in the Myazedi inscription 88 & variant of ; but I must admit that it is odd that both si and sar (which is, moreover, a doubtful reading) should appear in such & short document as C. Also the word tru is not quite certain, that portion of the rubbing being by no means clear; it might conceivably be tra, though I prefer the reading tre. I assume that "five" has two forms, the shorter one being used as a multiplier. If these more or less hypothetical conclusions are correct, these inscriptions have by & fortunate concurrence of circumstances given us a series of " Pyu" numerals which is complete so far as it goes and seems to be in general agreement with the numerals of other Tibeto-Burman languages. But farther confirmation will of course be necessary before we can accept it as definitely established in every particular. As stu8 means "year" it seems reasonable to suppose that de (or le, or whatever the true reading may be) and phuy stand for other divisions of time, probably "month" and "day" respectively for they also are followed by numerals, or words which we have found to form part of the numerical combinations used in connexion with sni8, or words used alternatively to such words. I take tio to be a postposition meaning "in", but I admit that there is some doubt as to this, and its use here seems rather capricious and irregular. The phrase-ta kio kha # sni8 common to all four texts is evidently a formula describing the type of yoar intended. As it is a constant it can only refer to some characteristic or quality common to all the years previously mentioned, and the most natural view of it would seem to be that it defines them by reference to some fixed point, in other words it denotes some era. Then follows another chronological phrase beginning with snis. This is wanting in Dl and I take it to refer to the ages of the deceased persons commemorated in these epitaphs. If urn D contained the mingled ashes of several members of the family, that might be a good reason why this phrase is not found in Dl. At any rate these numerals have no constant relation to the preceding sets of numerals, and they are too high to be probable lengths of reigns. Let us now tabulate these chronological data. Assuming the first set of numbers to be referable to some fixed point or era, the inscriptions will fall into the order D1, C, A, B1. There is of course nothing in the texts (80 far as we can understand them at present) to determine what fixed point or ora is implied. But let us assume, for the sake of convenience, that it was the ordinary Burmese era of 638 A.D. We can then make out the following ohronological table : (1) year 35 (673 A.D.); Sariyavikrama's relative or relatives died; (2) year 50 (688 A.D.), 5th month ; Sariya vikrama himself died, aged 64 years; (3) year 57 (695 A.D.), 2nd month, 24th day; Harivikrama died, aged 41 years, 7 months and 9 days (4) year 80 (718 A.D.), 2nd month, 4th day; Sihavikrama died, aged 44 years, 9 months and 20 days. From this it is obvious that the three personages named could very well have been grandfather, father and son occupying the throne of the Prome monarchy in lineal succession. Of course we are not entitled to assert that this really was the fact : but as a working hypothesis It seems to be consistent with the evidence at present available. So too as to the era, the most one can say is that it is not an impossible one. But there is very little to guide us as to the age of these inscriptions. We know that the Myazedi record is only about 800 years old, yet its alphabet does not differ very materially from that of our arb-inscriptions. But then it shows signs of great archaism, the leading instance being the anchor-shaped subscript y, which was obsolete in India after the 4th oentury. This argues Buch a conservative attitude on the part of "Pyu" scribes that I cannot understand how anyone can profess to date their inscriptions by palaeographical evidence alone. We know from history that the Btirmose of Pagan conquered the South somewhere in the 11th century and therefore one is naturally disposed to date the Vikrama dynasty of Prome before that

Page #161
132 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. Xir. period (unless they were merely local chiefs, vassals of Pagan). Besides, the alphabet of the am-inscriptions does look slightly older than that of the Myazedi record. On the other hand M. Finot bas pointed out that the form of the letter with the lower hook joined to the main shaft indicates a date not earlier than the 6th century. This leaves us a margin of about 500 years wherein to locate the Vikrama dynasty, and vague as it is I regret to say that at present I can suggest no more definite solution of this chronological problem. It is of course a perfectly reasonable inference from the archaic type of the alphabet that the introduction of Hindi civilization into the Prome district goes several centuries further back than the probable period (7th or 8th century ?) of these urn-inscriptions. There remain for consideration the concluding words of our texts. It will be noticed that there is complete agreement among them as to the last five syllables. Plainly the phrase has something to do with the common purpose of all these epitaphs. As the word ya appears from the Myazedi inscription to be & demonstrative meaning "this," I conjecture that the pbrase is descriptive of the urns or their contents. The essential words are of course ru kle8 (or uru kl.8) or whatever else the right reading may be. These are qualified by the honorifio bds (or tda8 bas). For it is not qaite certain, first, whether tdal (which does not appear in Dl) goes with what precedes or with bd8, secondly, whether is the genitive particle or the first syllable of a word uru. Either way I imagine the phrase to mean something like "these are venerable (or royal, or worshipful) remains (or corporeal relics)", or "this is a royal funeral urn", or something of that kind. Here there is soope both for conjecture and for comparison. I have, I fear, already indulged in more than enough of the former and my want of acquaintance with the Tibeto-Burman languages disqualifies me from adequately using the latter method. But it has struok me that ru or uru is curiously like the Burmese 30 4: " bone", a word which I understand is applicable to the ashes of cremated persons. And if we could find out what kle3 means, the sense of the phrase could be determined. Unfortunately the characteristic peculiarity of "Pya" already referred to makes comparison very difficult. The language apparently tolerates no final consonant and therefore the word kle8 might conceivably correspond to almost any Barmose monosyllable beginning with ky or kr, and there are many such. Until the older forms of Burmese have been studied and it has been ascertained in what cases ky (or kr) goes back to a primitive kl, as it does in some words, or until a number of other Tibeto-Barman languages have been drawn into the comparison, any suggested explanation mast remain highly conjectaral. It is also, of course, by no means probable that Burmese will give useful clues for every " Pya" word; it may often be necessary to look for them in other members of the family. Here I must leave the subject, at any rate for the prosent. It will be obvions to every body that there is a very great speculative element in the suggestions I have ventured to put forward. My object in throwing them out is to stimulate enquiry among those who are more competent to pursue this line of research than I can over hope to be. I trust that I have put my hypotheses in such a form that they can be cheoked by Tibeto-Burman scholars and I leave to them the task of confirming or refuting them, as the case may be, according to the balance of the evidence that may be brought to bear on these questions. But I venture to think that some of the results of my examination of these urn-inscriptions will stand the test of future research and that it will be found that these texts consist, broadly speaking, of phrases conveying pretty much the personal, chronological and other information, which my tentative analysis claims to have detected in them. 1 Journal Asiatique, 1912, Series X, Vol. XX, p. 133. If (as seems most likely) td 8 goes with $88, I think must probably be taken a H.M. the King's," particle: tdq8 &

Page #162
No. 17.1 RAMATIRTHAM PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN. No. 17.-RAMATIRTHAM PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE). 133 These plates belong to a family of Pandits at Ramatirtham near Vizianagram. I edit the inscription on them from excellent ink-impressions received from Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri,1 who describes them as follows: "These are three copper-plates measuring 8" in length and about 2" in breadth. The first and third bear writing only on their inner side. The plates are strung on an oval copperring measuring 3" by 3", which had not yet been cut when they were received in this office. Its ends are secured in a mass of copper, at the top of which is impressed an oval seal measuring 1" by 18" in diameter. The seal shows the faint figure of an advancing lion or tiger (facing the proper right), with its left fore-paw raised, neck erect, mouth wide-open, and the tail raised above the back, so as to end in a loop. The plates with ring and seal weigh 75 tolas." The writing is well preserved throughout. The alphabet resembles that of the Chikkulla plates of Vikramendravarman II. (above, Vol. IV, No. 25); but, while in these t is distinguished from n by a loop, neither of them shows a loop here. The d of vadaka (1. 7) does not differ in shape from the dental d. The Dravidian letter is employed in Plaki (1. 6). A final form of t occurs in 11. 1, 13, 15, 17, and one of m in 11. 10 and 14. The language is Sanskrit prose (with four verses of Vyasa and Manu quoted in 11. 12-15). The Sandhi rules are not always observed, and the sh of varsha (1. 16) is doubled in contravention of Panini, VIII, 4, 49. In karttavyamm-ajna (1. 10), final m is doubled between vowels.3 The wording of 11. 3-4 is incorrect, as the notes on the text will show. This is evidently due to the fact that the clerk who drafted the panegyrical portion copied or adapted an old office-record in a very careless manner. The inscription records that the king (rajan) Indravarman (1. 6) granted to a Brahmana the village of Peruvadaka (1. 6 f.) or Peruvataka (1.7) in the Plaki-rashtra (1.6). The same district is mentioned as Plaki-vishaya and Palaki-vishaya in two inscriptions of the Eastern Chalukya king Vishnuvardhana I. Indravarman was the son of the king (rajan) Vikramendra (1. 5) and the grandson of the Maharaja Madhavavarman (1. 2) of the family of the Vishnukundin kings (1. 3). This short pedigree establishes his identity with the Maharaja Indrabhattarakavarman whose son, the Maharaja Vikramendravarman II., issued the Chikkalla plates, and who was the son of Vikramendravarman I. and the grandson of the Maharaja Madhavavarman of the Vishnukupdin family. As regards this family, Professor Kielhorn has suggested that its name may be connected with Vinukonda in the Kistna district.5 While the Chikkulla plates were issued from Lendulara (i.e. Dendulara near Ellore), Indravarman issued the subjoined grant from a place named Puranisangams (1. 1). In both grants Madhavavarman and Vikramendravarman II., respectively, is stated to have been a 1 He has already noticed the plates in his Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1908-09, p. 110. Cf. the description of the seal of the Chikkulla plates, above, Vol. IV, p. 194. Cf. Professor Kielhorn's note 4, above, Vol. IV, p. 194. Above, Vol. IX, p. 317 f. Above, Vol. IV, p. 195 and note 1. This is the correct spelling of the modern name; see above, Vol. V, Additions and Corrections, p. v, and Vol. VI, p. 159.

Page #163
134 [Vol. XI worshipper of the lord of Sriparvata' (below, text 1. 1), i.e. of the Saiva temple at Srisailam in the Karpal district, and. Madhavavarman is said to have performed eleven horse-sacrifices (afvamedha, 1. 3) and thousands of others (1. 4). His son Vikramendra (I.) is styled 'an ornament of both families' (1. 4). The Chikkalla plates show that this statement alludes to a matrimonial alliance of the Vishnukundins with the Vakata family, to which Vikramendra's mother must have belonged. Indravarman claims to have encountered in hundredthousands of battles numerous four-tasked (elephants)' (1. 5). As Chaturdanta,' four-tasked,' is an epithet of Airavata, the elephant of the east, Professor Kielhorn has suggested that this ourious boast may refer to victories gained in the eastern direction." The date of the grant was the seventh (tithi) of the bright fortnight of Jyaishtha in the twenty-seventh year of Indravarman's reign (1. 15 f.). EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. First Plate; Second Side. 1 svasti puranisamavAsAkAt bhagavacchrIparvatakhAmipAdAtuyAta[:"] sakalamatrI maNDalAvanata 2 sAmantamakuTamacikiraNAvalIDha caraNayugo vikhyAtayamAH zrImanmahArAja mAdhayavarmA [] to 3 vikRpAviditoditAnyatilaka sunekAdazAzvamedhApacatAvacata TEXTS jagakhAkhA-" 4 Sakratusahasraya [1"]jinaH snAnapuNyodakapavitrIkRtazirasaH satputro mADhapiDhapAdAmudhyAtobhayavaMgrAmajAlahAra Second Plate: First Side.. 5 bhUtaH zrImAnvitamendrAcyA' rANAsyApi cAnaka cAturhanta samaramatasaha sahavijayI priyastaH catuSa-" 10 bhiphalauye" 1 Above, Vol. IV, pp. 194 and 197. 1Above, Vol. IV, p. 195, note 2. 6 dadhinRpatimakUTamacimayUkhavicchuritapAdAmburuhaH paramamAIvaraH vImAnindravarSAcyA" rAjA pa91 kirASTre perU 7 vADhakathAmasamavetAmkuTumbinamAtrApayati [["] astraveSa paidavATakagrAmaH khapukhA 10 Bead 10 Bead From ink-impressions supplied by Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri. * Bead 'bAlakAd * Cancel the redundant samUhUta and read bacAva. * Like kratusaha saMyAjina:, the epitheta preceding it ought to have been placed in the genitive case, thus tastrItitriyI, tilaka syaikAdazA"; and 'TakalmaSastha 1 Bond mAtApitRpAdAnudhyAta ubhayadeg and cancel the redundant caramaNa. Bead catu * Rend 1 Read bI. it. sUnuatu puSphalAbhitra pa

Page #164
No. 17.] 8 mArisagotrAya namnazIthe taittirIyakamaprANAyAcandratArakamapahArIkatva sarvvakarabharaviprasutI RAMATIRTHAM PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN. Second Plate; Second Side. 9 mayA tAbrazAsanAGghito' dattodhunA [] yubhAbhiramyastre brAhmaNAya yadava phalamucitaM ta 10 dAtavyam' vacanapreSaNAdikaM ca kArya sarva sadA karttavyaMmAzA' svayameva [1] ye ca bhaviSyabhAvino 11 naH tAMca bubodhayAmi 17 nAt // prApyatthaM 12 metamiveSa vyAsamanugItAnkokAnudAharanti / SaSTiM varSasahasrANi sa modati bhUmidaH [i] Third Plate; First Side. 13 AtA cAnumantA ca tAndheva narake vaset [ // 1 // *] bahubhirvvasudhA dattA bahubhicAnupAlitA [1"] yasya yasya ya 14 dA bhUmitasya " tasya tada[[*] phalam [ // 2 // *] draca yudhiSThira (:) [1] mahImita zreSTha 15 supAlanaM [3] bhUmidAnAt paraM dAnaMca bhUtana" bhaviSyati [["] tasyeva haraNAtpApaM na bhUtava bhaviSyati / [8] zrImato rAjyaka[]]16 la: varSANIndravarmmaNaH saptAviMzatikaM 4 jyeSThamAsazuklapakSa saptamyAM " datto grAma" [*] 14 tasminneva zAsananisarga iti saMbodha - 13 nevA. rAjA [1] yubhAbhiramyanumantavyo racitavyaya khapuSpaphala 1 Read brAhmaNA'. Read . * Read either bhaviSyA or bhAvinI. Read * Read SaSTiM. 135 TRANSLATION (L. 1.) Hail! From (his) residence (or camp) at Puranisangama,17 (There was) the glorious Maharaja Madhavavarman, who meditated on the feet of the divine lord of Sriparvata; whose pair of feet was covered by the rays of the jewels in the diadems of bowing vassals on the whole circle of the earth; (and) whose fame was widely known. khadattAM paradattAM vA yatnAdAnAcchreyI 2 Bead at, i. a. * Read karttavyam / cAjJA. * Read 'nastAmbodhayAmi. 8 Read 'gautADIkA - bhUmistastha. 10 Read 12 Read dAnava bhUtatra. Read mahommi 22 Read kAlavarSA'; 'pa: seems to be corrected from 'bA: 14 Read saptaviM 15 Read 8deg. 17 The ablative has to be construed with samajnapayati, commands,' in 1. 7. 10 Besd grAmaH.

Page #165
136 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. (L. 2.) Of him, whose glory was mighty, who was an ornament of the ever rising family of the Vishnukundin kings, who had washed off the impurity of the world by bathing at the end of eleven horse-sacrifices, who had performed thousands of (other) sacrifices, (and) whose head had been purified by the sacred water of ablutions (at places of pilgrimage),-the virtuous gon (was) the glorious king named Vikramendra, who meditated on the feet of (his) mother and father, (and) who became an ornament of both families.? (L. 5.) And his dear son, the glorious king named Indravarman, who is victorious by encountering in hundred-thousands of battles numerous four-tusked (elephanta), whose lotusfeet are covered by the rays of the jewels in the diadems of the kings of the four oceans, (and) who is a fervent worshipper of Mahesvara (Siva), commands the ryota assembled at the villa ye of Peruvadaks in the Plaki district (rashtra) - (L. 7.) "This village of Peruvataka has now been given by Me, for the increase of the rewards of My own good deeds, having made (it) an agrahara as long as the moon and the stars (shall exist), being exempted from all taxes and burdens, (and) marked by an edict on copper, to the Taittiriyaka Brahmana Nagnasarman of the Mandira gotra. (L. 9.) " And you must give to this Brahmana the customary produce of it and most perpetually perform every duty, (viz.) conveying messages (?) etc.' (L. 10.) The command (was issued by) Myself. And futuro kings I exhort :-"Yon also ought to approre and preserve (this grant), in order to attain the rewards of your own good deeds." (L. 12.) With reference to this very subject they quote (the following) verses sung by Vyase aud Manu : Ll. 12-15 contain four of the customary verges.] (L. 15.) Twenty-seven years (i.e. in the twenty-seventh year) of the time of the reign of the glorious Indravarman, on the seventh (tithi) of the bright fortnight of the month Jysishtha, the village was given. In the saine (year) the delivery of the edict (to the donee took place). The above (was written) under instructions (of the king). No. 18.- RAMPAL COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF SRICHANDRADEVA. BY RADHAGOVINDA BASAK, M.A.; RAJSHAHI Last summer I made a tour, at the instance of the Varendra Research Society, Rajshahi, in gome of the villages of Vikrampur in the Dacca District of the Bengal Presidenoy, and visited sites of archeological interest including Rampal, which is believed to contain the ruins of the eastern capital of the Sena kings of Bengal. I was informed by Babu Jogindrachandra Chatterjee and his younger brother Baba Hemendrachandra Chatterjee of Panchasir that one Yadunath Vanikya of their village had an inscribed copper-plate in his possession. I then went to the said Vanikya on the 29th April, 1913, and purchased the plate from him on behalf of the Varendra Research Society. This plate, according to Yadunath, was discovered about 75 years ago by Muhammadan cultivator in digging his land somewhere in Rampal (which is only a mile-and-a-half from Pancbasur). The plate was made over to Yadunath's father. Since then it has been preserved as a sacred object in the Vanikya family. The plate is now deposited in the Museum of the Varondra Research Society at Rajshahi. I edit the inscription from the original. For the meaning of this statement see p. 131 above. For the exp.ession aja svayu mweta seu Dr. Fleet's remarks, abuve, Vol. VII, p. 183, noto 11.

Page #166
No. 18.] RAMPAL COPPER-PLATE OF SRICH ANDRADEVA. The plate measures 9"x8". At the top of it, in the middle, is attached a seal, which has, in its upper part, the emblem of the Buddhist "Wheel of Law", the Dharmma-[cha*]kra (1. 31) with two deers in couchant posture on both sides of it. Just below the wheel and above the legend fri-Srichandra[de]vah, something like the emblem of a small conch-shell is seen. Beneath the legend again, the representation of a digit of the moon, with floral decorations on the three other sides of it, may be marked. This crescent, it seems, indicates the moon from whom the donor and his ancestors are said to have descended. All these symbols and decorations together with the legend are in relief. The most notable feature of this seal is that it resembles to a great extent the seall of the copper-plate grants of the Pala kings of Bengal, who were also Buddhists in religion. 137 The plate is in an excellent state of preservation and has not suffered much from corrosion as its edges were raised into rims; but the depth of the letters has been impaired by nitric acid which the owner of it confessed to have applied in order to clean it; and as the result of this, some of the letters look blurred, especially on the reverse side. The plate is inscribed on both sides, the obverse containing 28 lines of writing and the reverse 12 lines only. The characters of the inscription belong to a variety of alphabets used in the eastern part of Northern India in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. The letters are engraved with considerable skill, and they look well-shaped, and are cut clearly and deeply. The size of the letters throughout is nearly inch. Some spelling mistakes occur, due, likely, to the ignorance or oversight of the scribe or the engraver. The errors of omission have been pointed out in the foot-notes of the text. As regards orthography, the letter ba is throughont expressed by the sign for va; the guttural nasal is used, instead of anusvara, before the palatal sibilant, in varise, 1. 3, and #amritakaransuh, 1. 6; m has often been retained before va, instead of being changed to anusvara, e.g..-eriyam-vikhyato, 1.4, shasthim-varsha-, 1. 35, and paradattam=va, 1. 36. It may also be noted that almost all consonants are doubled after r, except ya, sa, and ha; cf. nivesitarir yasah, 1.14; -paryanta, 1. 24; darse-, 1. 7, and yatharhain, 1. 22. The consonant ra in such position is sometimes seen doubled and sometimes left single; cf. -sarvvadhikrita, 1. 19, -sarvva-pida, 1. 25, -udaka-purvakam, 1. 28, sarvair-, 1. 31 f., and vahubhir-vafsu"]dha, 1. 37. The sign of avagraha is employed in three places, in -Purnnachandro 'bhavat, 1. 4, -jivino 'dhyaksha-, 1. 21, and pradatta 'smabhih, 1. 31; but it is omitted elsewhere; thus, dharmmo=py=asau, 1. 1, and darse-sya, 1. 7. The language is correct Sanskrit throughout. The inscription, after the words Om svasti with which it commences, has 8 verses, followed by prose, at the end of which again we find five of the usual imprecatory and benedictive verses. At the end of the document we find a sign of interpunction, consisting of a circle, of the size of the letters, between double bars. The plate is not dated, nor does it mention the engraver's or the scribe's name. There is no separate endorsement of the king or any of his chief officers at the close of the deed, as we find in some of the Bengal plates. The object of the inscription is to record the grant of rent-free land, in the village of Nehakashthi of the Nanya-mandala in the prosperous Paundra-bhukti, (1. 17), made by the devout Saugata (worshipper of Sugata, Buddha) Paramesvara Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja, the glorious Srichandradeva, who meditates on the feet of the Maharaja. dhiraja Trailokyachandradeva (11. 15-16), to a Brahmapa, named Pitavasaguptasarman, the son of Sumangalagupta, the grandson of Varahagupta, and the great-grandson of Makkara 1 See for instance, the seal of the Khalimpur plate of Dharmapaladeva, printed opposite to p. 244, Ep. Ind., Vol. IV.

Page #167
138 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. gapts (II. 27-28), for the increase of merit and fame of his parents and of himself. The gotra and pravara only of the donee are mentioned, but not the vedas and sakha he studied. The charter is igued from the royal camp at Vikramapura. The phraseology of the grant in the probe portion mostly resembles that of the other Bengal plates, those of the Palas, the Yarmans, and the Senas. The historical information that can be gathered from this plate may be thus summarised. Is the opening verse, the Buddhist Triratna, viz., the Buddha, the Dharma and the Sarigha, sre mentioned with veneration by the court-poet, indicating thereby that his master must have been a Buddhist, which fact can also be inferred from 1. 15. In the family of the Chandras, there arose one Purnnachandra whose name, we are told (v.2), appeared on pedestals of images, on pillars of victory, and on plates of copper. But he is not described as a king. His son was the Bauddha Suvarnachandra (v. 3), whose mother, it is stated (v.4), was beguiled by her husband with a golden moon, when she, while enceinte, expressed, on & new-moon erebing, her longing to see the disc of the rising moon. His son was Trailokyachandra, who, "The support of the royal majesty smiling in the royal umbrella of the king of Harikela (i.e., Eastern Bengal) "-became king (nripati) of Chandravipa (v.5.). It cannot be definitely known what political relation, if any, this king of Chandradvipa had with the king of Harikela. Srichandra, the son of Trailokyachandra, was born of his wife Srikanchana (v. 6). The astrologers announced, from the marks the new-born babe bore on his person, that he was destined to rule a kingdom (v. 7.). He brought the whole country under his rule by throwing his enemy (or enemies ?) into prison (v. 8). It is not easy, at the present moment, to Bay who are referred to by the word "enemy" in the verse, and which dynasty then ruling at Vikramapura was overthrown by the Buddhist king Srichandra, All that we know hitherto of any Chandra king ruling in East Bengal is the reference to a king of the name of Govindachandra!, who had to make good his escape, after having descended from his elephant, when the Chola king Rajendra-Choladeva I. invaded the Vangaladesa. TEXT First Side. 1 Om svasti 'Yandyo] Jinah sa bhagavin-karup-ai[ka]patram Dharmmon py=26&u 2 vijayate jagad- kadipah! yat-sai(re)vaya sakala eva mahanubhavah sam3 sara-param=upagachchhati bhikshu-Samghah || [l*] "Chandranam=iha Bohitagi [ri?]-bhujam=yanseb 4 visila-sriyam(r)-vikhyato bhuvi parnna-chandra-sadrisah sri-Purnnachandro 'bhavat archcha5 nam?spada-pitbikasu pathita) santaninam-agratasb-tankotkirppa-nava prasastishu jaya-stambheshu tamreshu cha || [2] Buddhasya yah sa6 saka-jatakam-anka-samstham bhaktya ovibhartti bhaga(van=amti]takaransuh101 chandrasya tasya kula-jata it-iva Bauddha[h*) putrah 7 bruto jagati tasya Suvarnnachandrah || [38] 11 [Darse] sya mata kila dohadena didrikshaman=odayi-chandra-vimvam12 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 232-233. * Metre : Vasantatilaka. Read -bhujah naise. na looks like ara in the plate. * Rend bibharti. Metre Upajat * Expressed by a symbol. * Metre: Sardulavikridita. * Read .friyan ikhyato. * Metre: Vasantatilaki. 10 Read -akaranina. 13 Bead -bimbani.

Page #168
Rampal plate of Srichandradeva. ra sAniyA SEEnAma sopAna 2 uRASNET: M. yAvasAtArA grAma suvAsa | mAladharAnigAjA nAjuvAmAcAra gAragolikAsaMgalita TalusaasavasAyivahamadAramatAnAtAnasUyAyAma | kahAnakamAra kArijavAvaratApAirAnamAlADAnanAtAvAsamA zAnAmAninasAmAna -19 yA mAlijadArAhAvaragAvAtajAvatamamA hAni IMbalarAma yAdavamAnasamAgavalAtArayAkalamakAhA mAnARAAEN nAnimAlAkA rAjAjAlAbAlAghAsAvakA 10 karatananitAnA yisluatanamAnasamAlalAyAya nayAjAtAta 10 yatAlimabIbI bAliyAkA birAmIkAzAkAhArina 12 mAyanayA rAgAnADAEER mAzAmila 12 jyA yAcanAlayAsi mAyakAtapAyavAravAyAtapAyAvayapaUnAvita yAtakAmAvalaalalIRTMME NTEDIOMETERATN14 samAnAsinazIbAga sevAgamalavAnamAyAjAkAraNAtalAmAjida dayAsAvata:THEIRTERbhAvakArakhAjAragADAvAta 16 yo(rAmaniyAmAgArAlA kA zAmAjAsamAnatAkA mAyayA : 05 samasAmanAsAhatArajAnatakhata 18 Pana amanadAra naaavDAyavika janA sApAlAmalAla 20 pAyapAnimAlAlA(latayA zazAlatamAlAvakAratApanakamanasikatA karakarA yahiyA gAyinazAyalAnA nAnadAyAlayAta 22 zaMkAvidA kAnArAmArAva gAvAlA vAstavAvaramA samAna tinAvaratirAmAri mAvimanAyasavayanayAnalallaralagatAlAba 24EKLYInArAjalA grAsa, sAmAnayatayA rAjabAbAlakajasalavAlA 24 LI lo yAmamA gAyakarAvAsAravAsanA 26jAtAta ghAtAsagAsAtalAzayagArAsAhalAyatalAyA 26 kAyakA pala zarayo sAkArAvagAdatravAhAgarAjalazAyayAyavANa bhAvAlAgAramA pahalavalaya pUrA vAlAvalakara 28 S. KONOW. SCALE 75 W. GRIGGS A SONS, LTO PHOTO-LITH

Page #169
badAra yAmA basa 30AILERTAITIN AsamalijAvata gIRESrAjAvAnAtAvAsavi 30 ANTARATminirimA hAdaratAnA yA 2 yA javAba- pAvita 34ARinAvApAnamAyAma yA 34 tayAra pani majAla mA jAna avarATa bhAratAsAyana 36 pAlAmara sa tAnArAja 38 jajayAlAla 38 OESmarasAyana 40RARATHI

Page #170
No. 18.) RAMPAL COPPER-PLATE OF SRICHANDRADEVA. 139 8 suvarnna-chandrena hi toshit=eti Suvaranachandrarh samudabaranti || [4] Putras tasya pavitrit-obhaya-kulah kaulina 9 bhitasayais-trailokyo vidito disam=atithibhis-Trailokyachandrd gupaih adharo Harikels-ra10 ja-kakuda-chchhatra-smitanam Sriyam yag=Chandr-opapada va(ba)bhtiva npipatir-dvipz Dilip.opamah || [5*] *Jyotsn-dva. Chandrasya u Sach-iva Jishnor-G gauri Harasy=eva Harer-iva Srih | tasya priyi kinohans kantir-asich-Chhrisrikanchan=ety=anchita 12 sasanasya || [68] Sa raja-yogena gubho muhtrtta mauharttiksib suchita raja-chihdam [1] Svapa tasyan tanayam 13 nayajnah Srichandram-inda (ndu)pamam-Indra-tejah || [7] Ekatapatr-Ebharanam bhuvam yo vidhaya vaidheya-jan-avidha14 yah 1 chakira karasu nivegitarir-yasah-sugandhini disam mukhani [8] Sa khala Sri-Vikramapu. 15 ra-samavasita-srimaj-jayaskandhavarataeparama-Sangato Maharajidhiraja-Srimat Trailokyachandrade16 va-padanudhyatah Paramegvarah Paramabhattarako Mabarajadhirajah Srimin Srichandradevah kusa17 115 | Sri-Paundra-bhukty-antabpati-Nanya-mapdalo 1 Nehakishthi-gramo pataka bhuman || samupagat-ase18 sha-rajapurusha-rajni-ranaka-rajaputra-rajamatya-mahavyahapati-mapdalapati mahisindhi19 vigrahika mahasenapati | mahakshapatalika 1 mah sarvadhikrita 1 mahapratihara 1 kottapala | danh20 Badhasadhanika chauroddharanika n an-vala-hasty-afva-go-mahish-Aj-avik-adi vyappitaka i gaumika san21 Ikika-dandapasika-dandanayaka-vishayapaty adini-anyamfecha bakala-rojapad-ojivino 'dhyaksha-pra22 char-oktan-ih-akirttitan! chata-bha[ta(r)]-jatiyan kshetrakarimf-cha ihmar ottarau yatharham mana23 yati vodhayati samadisati cha 1 matam-asta bhavataan yath-opari-likhita bhumiriyam sya-Bim-avachchhichchhi). 24 na tripa-pati-g8chara-paryanta - sa-tala 1 soddasa 8-amra-penasi sa-gavika nalikera sa-lavana s&25 jala-sthala sa-gartt-shara sa-dasaparadha sa-obauroddharayi paribfita-sarvva pida a-chata-bhata-pra26 vesa a-kinchit-pragrabya I samasta-rajabhoga-kara-hiranya-pratyaya-sahita I Ba(?). thalya-syago27 triya11 tryarsbi-pravaraya Makkaraguptasya prapautrays Varshagapta pautriya Sumangalaguptasya putra28 ya 1 santivarika-bri-Pitayasagupta-sarmmans vidhivad-Adaka-parvakad kritva kolihnan-ga Metre : sardulavikridita. * Metre : Indravajra. * Read Chhrikaachan.. * Metre : Upajati. The signs of interpunction in 11. 17 ff. have no grammatical significanoo. Read -bala 1 Read paty-adin. * Read -rajared-opajivino. * Rend brahman >> Read lodhyati. 11 Kend -Badilya-sagdtrd ya.

Page #171
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. Second Side. 29 tavato bhagavantam Buddha-bhatta (ra*]kam-uddisya mata-pitror=atmanas-cha 30 panya-yago-bhivriddbaya achandr-arkkan kshiti-samakalam yavat bhtmi-[chohhi")31 dra-nyagena Srimad-dharmma[cba*]kra-mudraya tamrasasapi-ksitya pradatta 'smabhih (1) ato bhavadbhih sarvai. 32 r=anumantavya bhavibhir=api bhtpatibhir-bhumer=ddana-phala-gauravad apaharani maha-naraka-pa33 ta-bhayach=cha danam=idam=anumody=anupalaniyam vivasibhih kshetrakaramg cha 'jnal-gravana-vidhe34 yi-bh[ya*] yatboohita-pratyay-Opanayah karya iti | bhavanti ch-atra dharmmanusamaina) slokah | Bhimim yah 35 pratigribnati yasachs bhumim prayachchhati l ubhau tau punya-karmmanau niya tam] svargga-gaminan || 'Shasthim=varsha-Bahasra36 pi svarggo modati bhumidah akshepta cb=anamanta cha tany-ova narakam vasot | Svadattam paradattam va yo ha37 rota vasundharam vishthayam krimire-bhattva piCtri]bhih (saba pachyate] || Svahubhirl-va[su*]dha datta rajabbih Saga38 radibhih [1] yasya yasya yada bhumi[s=ta]sya tasya tada phalam | Iti kamala-dam va-vindu-lolam 39 friyam-anuchintya manushya-jivitan=cha | sakalam=idam=udahritan-cha vaddhvalo na hi purushaih para40 kirttayo vi[lo]pyah || 0 | TRANSLATION Om Hail! (Verse 1.) Glory be unto that adorable Jina (Buddha), the only receptacle of mercy, and victorions is also the Law (Dharma), the only light of the world ;-by worshipping which (Buddha and Dharma), the whole high-minded congregation (Sargha) of monks crosses (the sea of) transmigration. (V. 2.) In the family of the Chandras, who had vast fortune and who ruled over Bobitagi[ri P]," became famous in the world (a person named) Purnachandra, who was like the full moon, and (whose name) was cited in the pedestals of images, at the top of the list of) the members of his family, on pillars of victory and on copper-plates, bearing novel panegyrics inscribed by means of the chisel. (V. 3.) His son, Suvarnachandra, was well-known in this world as Bauddha, as if because he was born in the family of the moon, the lord, whose rays are the source of ambrosia and who devoutly carries the Hare-birth of the Buddha fixed in his spot. (V. 4.) It is said that, on a new-moon, his mother, prompted (while pregnant) by the desirs of seeing the disc of the rising moon, was satisfied with a golden moon (supplied to her). For this reason, people called him (her son) Suvarnachandra. 1 Read kahetrakaraifa cha ajua.. * Metre : Anusbtubh. * Read shashtin varsha. . Read narake. Read paradattat oa. * Read yan kimir. Kead bahubira. & Metre: Pushpitagra. * Rend kamala-dal-ambu-bindw-. 10 Read buddha. 11 It may refer, probably, to Rohtaagadh or Robitingadh, hill-fort in the Shihabad District, where the seal-matrix of Sasanladevs was discovered. Fleet.-Corpus Inscriptionem Indicarum, Vol. III, No. 78, p. 283. 11 Here is an allusion to the famous Sasajataka (No. 316 iu Fausboll's edition). The spot, the "hare," in the moon is the Buddha in bi Hare-birth.

Page #172
No. 18.) RAMPAL COPPER-PLATE OF SRICHANDRADEVA. 141 (V.5.) Renowned in the three worlds was his son, Trailokyachandra, who sanctified both (the paternal and the maternal) families by means of his virtues that were afraid of evil report and that spread in all quarters (lit. that were the guests of all the quarters); the support of the royal majesty smiling in the royal umbrella of the king of Harikelal, who became king of the island (dvipa) which had the word chandra prefixed to it (i.e. Chandradripa), comparable to Dilipa. (V. 6.) As Jyotsna (moon-light) of the moon, Sachi of Jishnu (Indra), Gauri of Hara, and Sri of Hari, the golden-coloured Srikanchana was the consort of this (king), whose command was (universally) respected. (V. 7.) He (this king) who was as powerful as Indra and (was) versed in politics, begot with her in a moment auspicions on account of Rajayogas a moon-like son, Srichandra, whose royal marks were pointed out by the astrologers. (V. 8.) He, who is never led away by foolish people, filled the different quarters with the fragrance of his fame by making the earth decorated with one (royal) Umbrella, and by confining his enemies in prisons. (Lines 14-16.) From his illastrious victorious camp pitched at Vikramapura, he the Paramasaugata (the devout worshipper of Sagata, Buddha), the Parametvara Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja the illustrious Srichandradeva, who meditates on the feet of the Maharajadhiraja Trailokyachandradeva, being in good health, (Ll. 17-23.) daly honours, informs and commands all the recognised royal officers, the queen, ranakas (feudatory rolers), rajaputras (princes), rajamatyas (ministers), the mahaoyuhapati (master of military arrays), the district officer (mandalapati), the minister of peace and war, the commander-in-chief, the record-keeper (mahakshapa talika), the mahasarvadhikrita," the chief warden (maha pratihara), the fort keeper (kottapala), the dauheadhasadhanika (porter or saperintendent of villages), the chauroddharanika (police officer delivering men from thieves, etc.), the inspectors in charge of the fleet, elephants, horses, cows, buffaloes, goats and sheep, the gaulmikas (officers in charge of the gulma squadrons), saulkikas (en perintendents of tolls, etc, or custom-officers), dand apasikas (executioners or head police officers), dandanayakas (the leaders of the four kinds of army), vishayapatis (chiefs of districts), and all other dependants of the king who are mentioned in the list of adhyakshas (heads of departments) bat not specially) named here, those who belong to the classes of the Ohatas and Bhatas, the cultivators and the best of Brahmanas in the village Nahakashthi in the Nanya-mandala in the Paundra-bhukti, in the strip of land measuring one pataka, (Ll. 23 31.) Be it known to you that the above mentioned plot of land, circumsoribed within its own boundaries, including straws, filthy waters and the pasturage-lands, with 1 Harikela means Vanga, i.e. Eastern Bengal; cf. Hamachandra's Abhidhanachintamani, v. 957. Vangatatu Harikaliya Angaf-Champ-opalak shitan. The position of Harikala is clearly indicated in I'tsing's Accounts of his travels, quoted by Takakusu, wherein it is suid that from Ceylon he sailed to the North-East and "came to Harikola, which is the eastern limit of Eastern India, and is a part of Jambudvipa." See Takakusu's rtring, Oxford, 1896, p. xlvi. 1 In mediaval ages Chandradvips comprised within its boundaries some portions of the modern districts of Bakerganj, Khulna and Faridpur. It is even now one of the five chief fiscal Divisions of the District of Bakergunj. Cf. Hunter's Statistical Account of Bengal, vol. V, p. 224. Rajayoga is a constellation indicating that the person born under it will become king. * This word occurs also in another newly-discovered copper-plate grant of the Mahamandalika lovaraghaha, edited by Mr. A. K. Maitra, B. L., in the Bengali monthly Magazine Sahitya (Vailakha and Jaishtha issued 1920 B, S.)

Page #173
142 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XI. the bottom and the surface, with the mango and the jack-fruit trees, with the betel-nut and the Cocoa-nut trees, with saline soil, with earth and water, with the pits and barren tracts, with the dasaparadhas, with all police taxes (?), immune from all oppressicn, with no access for Chatas and Bhatas, free from any sort of revenue, with all the income both in cash and kind which was (formerly) the king's due, has been granted by me, in the name of the Lord Buddha, for the increase of merit and fame of my parents and of myself, after having touched water in conformity with sacred) injunctions, and getting the grant inscribed in a copperplate with the seal of the "wheel of law" (dharmachakramudra), in accordance with the maxim of bhumichchhidra, to last as long as the sun and the moon (exist) and the earth endures, to Pitavasagapta-farman, in charge of the holy sacrificial waters, who is officiating (P) at the Kotihoma, belonging to the gotra of Sandilya, of the pravara of the three rishis, son of Sumangalagupta, grand-son of Varalagupta and great-grand-son of Makkaragupta. (LI. 31-34.) Therefore let it be approved of by you all. By future kings also this gift must be upheld after approval in consideration of the importance of the good merits accruing from gifts of land and also in consideration of the horrors of hell merited by encroachers; and by the dwellers abroad and the cultivators should be made over all customary taxes, etc. (to the donee) After obeying this command. (L. 34.) There are also here verses enjoining religious usages in this matter (then follow five of the usual imprecatory and benedictive verses). No. 19.--NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI; A.D. 1087 and 1123. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. This inscription is here edited for the first time, from ink-impressions sent by Mr. H. Krishna Sastri to Dr. Fleet, and placed by the latter at my disposal. From Mr. Krishna Sastri's Annual Report on Epigraphy for the year ending 31st March 1913, p. 8, para. 11, and p. 13, No. 8, it appears that the original plates were secured by Mr. Rangarajayya, Ax. Kanarese Epigraphical Student, and were transmitted by the Tahsildar of Harpanhalli; the circumstances in which they were found are not stated. Nilgunda is & village of some size in the Harpanhalli taluka, Bellary District, Madres Presidency. It is shown as "Neelgoonda" in the Indinn Atlas, sheet No. 59 (1828), and as "Nilaganda" in the quarter-sheet No59, N. W. (1901), in lat. 14deg 44', long. 75deg 57', seven miles south-west-by-west from Harpanhalli. The place is believed to have been a flourishing town some centuries ago; and it possesses a large tank and two old temples, sacred to Anantahayana and Bbimesvara respectively; the latter sanctuary, which lies on the bund of the tank and is said to be profusely adorned with sculptures, is probably the very temple of Bhimesvara to which our ingcription alludes on line 74. The village is called in lines 64 and 77 of our 1 The adjective sa-lacana as applied to the granted piece of land occurs in the Belava plate of Bhojavarmadeva (above p. 41, 1. 89) indicating perhaps that the land was in a sea-bordering place. * Cf. fantyagaradhikrita, abore p. 41, 1. 45. See Sewell's Lists of Romains, Vol. I (1882), p. 109, from which it appears that the teinple of Anantasayans contains one "illegible" inscription and that of Bhimesvars sis : see also the Madras Mamal of Administration, Vol. III (1893), p. 349. Mr. Sewell gives the name as Nilagunda, with cerebral nd. The Madras Manual seems to be of the same opinion, it states that the Sanskrit name of the village is Nilavali-pattana, "town of Nilavati", and proposes to derive Nilgunda from nila (as = nilavati) and gunte (P gunte), which latter word, ity in Kanares, and means tank. Lines 64 and 77 of the present document effectually dispone of this attempt at etymology : the dental d, though not wory clear in the facsimile, is quite certain in both places in the ink impressions,

Page #174
No. 19.) NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI. 143 inscriptiong Nirugumda, i.e. Nirugunda; and according to the former passage it lay in the Vikkiga seventy, which formed part of the Kokali five-hundred, on which details seu p. 147 below. The plates are three in number. The first and third are inscribed on the inner side only, the second on both sides. They measure about l' 4" from end to end, and 10% in height, but are not very uniform in size : plate 1 measures about 16" by 1l' at the left end and 10%" at the right, plate 2 is practically 16" by 10}", and plate 3 measures nearly 161 by 10%" Mr. Krishna Sastri states that they were strong on a circular copper ring, about thick and 41" in diameter, the ends of which are fixed into a heavy quadrangular senl, also of copper, which measures about 31" by 3"; the ring had not been cut when the plates reached him. In the centre of the rather deeply sunk surface of this seal is the figure of a boar (the crest of the Chalukyae), running, facing to the proper right; above the boar, in two rows, appear the sun, a chauri (?), the crescent moon, a svastika, and a drum; behind the boar is a symbol which may be a flag-staff or a lamp-stand; below the boar is a legend in Old-Kanarese characters, frimach-Chalukya[Bhajvalla[bha). The weight of the plates, ring, and seal is stuted to be 765 tolas. The characters of the document are Nagari, similar on the whole to those figured in plate V ("Nordliche Alphabete von ca. 800-1200 P. Chr."), cols. 21-23, of Buhler's Indische Palaeographie. They are well and carefully cat, with an average height of about 1" to ". The concluding phrase fri-Saradayai namah, however, is written in letters of the Sarada type, in height, a foature which is probably due to the fact that the scribe, Mallaya, was a Kashmiri. The language is throughout Sanskrit, with the exception of the Kanarese phrase gandarul-ganda in 1. 41, and the number of clerical errors is remarkably small. Thu collective om-ritvik in l. 15 is worth noting; of. Delbruck, Altind. Syntax, p. 96. As far as line 58 the text is in verge, with a few short connecting passages in prose : and there are some of the standard minatory verses in lines 80-81. The orthography presents no remarkable features : nasals are represented usually, but not invariably, by the anusvara; v is used for b all through and has been written by me without correction ; final 8 is changed to visarga before initial sibilants; and never appears in place of l. Our inscription records a grant of the village of Nilgunda and two adjacent hamlets to & number of Brahmans by the Western Chalukya king Tribhuyanamalla-Vikramaditya VI, made in A. D. 1123 in confirmation of his previous grant of the year 1087. It opens with the usual Chalukyan prelude, Jayaty-avishkritar, etc., and then, after another verse of benediction, invokes a blessing upon the reigoing sovereign. Then begins the pedigree of the Chalukys kings. Fifty-nine sovereigns of this family, we are toli, ruled formerly in Ayodhya, and later sixteen of them reigned in the South. After a temporary obscuration their fortunes were restored by Jayasimha I (1. 10), who overcame the Rashtrakuta king Indra, son of Krishna, and slew five hundred other kings. Then came his son Ranaraga (1. 13); his son Pulakegin I (1. 13); his son Kirtivarman I, the conqueror of the Nalas, Kadambas, and Mauryas (1. 16); his younger brother Mangalisa, who captured the island of Revati and humbled the Kalachuri dynasty, reigning as regent during the childhood of his elder brother's Bon (1. 18); and then the latter, Satyasraya I in other inscriptions styled Pulakegin II), who conquered king Harsha, i.e. Harshavardhana of Kanauj (1. 19). We are then informed that the next two monarchs were Satyasraya's son Nedamari (here spelt Nidamari, with i for) and the latter's son Adityavarman (1. 21). The pedigree then enumerates Vikramaditya I, here called the son of Adityavarman (1. 22); Vikramaditya's son Yuddhamalla (1. 22); his son Vijayaditya, the conqueror of four provinces (1. 22); his son Vikramaditya II, (1. 23): his son Kirttivarman II, under whom the star of the dynasty suffered an eclipse (1. 23) ; & brother of Vikramaditya, whose name is not given, but was possibly Bhima (1. 24); the latter's

Page #175
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. son Kirttivarman III (1. 24); his son Taila I (1. 24); his son Vikramaditya III (1. 24); his son Bhima (II) (1.25); his son Ayyana (I), who married a daughter of the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III (1.25); their son Vikramaditya IV, who married Bonthalevi, daughter of king Lakshmana of Chodi (1.26); their son Taila II, who conquered the Rashtrakutas Karkara and Ranastambha, rostored the fortunes of his dynasty, and married Jakabba, daugliter of the Ratta Bhammaha (1. 28); their son Satyasraya II (1. 36); his younger brother Dasavarman, who married Bhagyavati (1. 36); their son Vikramaditya V, who reigned after his father's elder brother (1. 37); Vikramaditya's younger brother Jayasimha II, styled Jagadekamalla and Mallikamoda (11. 39, 40); his son Ahavamalla (Somesvars I), who made his power felt by the kings of the Malava and Chola lands and Kanauj (1. 43); his son, the renowned Bhuvanaikamalla (Somesvara II), (1. 49); and finally the latter's younger brother, Vikramaditya VI, Rtyled Tribhuvanamalla (1. 54), the donor of the present grant, who made successful expeditions ad imposed his authority upon a Dravidian king. Some points in this pedigree may be here briefly noticed; they are discussed more fully by Dr. Fleet in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XVI, p. 17 ff. The statement on 11. 20-21 that Satyasraya I, i.e. Palakesin II, was followed by a son Nedamari and the latter's son Adityavarman is not corroborated by earlier records, and is a pare mistake : Vikramiditya I, who is here said to be the son of Adityavarman, was really the son of Satyasraya I, and Adityavarman was one of his brothers: there was no Nedamari in the line at all. Yuddhamalla's name is given more correctly in the early inscriptions as Vinayaditya. The disaster in the reign of Kirtivarman II, mentioned in l. 23, in which " the fortunes of the Chalukyan empire vanished", is a reference to the conquest by the Rashtrakata Dantidurga or Dantivarman II, abont A.D. 754. The power of the dynasty was not thoroughly re-established until the reign of Taila II, A.D. 973-97. It would hence seem that the statements of the present pedigree regarding the kings from the first to the second Taila, covering a period of about two centuries, are defective; probably there is a gap before Tails I. Dasavarman (who is named Yasovarman in the Kauthern grant, Ind. Ant., XVI, pp. 15 ff.) does not seem to have ever reigned ; and Vikramaditya V, who is here said to be his son, but in an inscription at Harihar, and perhaps also in one at Diggavi', is called a son of Satyasraya II, may have been reatly a child of Dasavarman adopted by Satyasraya as his successor. Verse 37, on line 42, contains & play on words which is noteworthy: speaking of Jayasinha II, it says:-"Mallikamoda is very illustrious in the land of Kuntala, which is famous for the (river) Koishnavarna and has a loyalty arising from affection for Taila [II];" and secondarily :"A fragrance of jasmine strongly pervades a braid of hair which has the famous [black] hue of Krishna and a smoothness caused by sesam-oil." On this verse Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"For Mallikamoda," fragrant as jasmine", as a biruda or secondary name of Jayasimha II, see (1) Pali, Sanskrit, and Old-Canarese Inscriptions, No. 155, of A.1). 1035, line 6; Epi. Cars., vol. 7, Shimoga, Sk. 126; (2) PSOCI, No. 153, of A.D. 1038, line +; Sk. 157; (3) Sk. 24, of A.D. 1031 (not in PSOCI); (4) PSOCI, No. 154, of A.D. J019, line 4 ; Sk. 125; edited in Ind. Ant., vol. 5, p. 15 : here, by some unaccruntable carelessness, the prenm ble of the record mentions Taila Il as the reigning king, and so a-signs to him this and other birudus (3arpade-Bhima, Choyrakalinala, Chaurana - Sahasrabukius, Kolanda-Rama, etc.) which belonged properly to Jayasinha II. Another inscription, PSOCI, No. 160, of A.D. 1071, (apparently not in Epi. Carn., vol. 7, thongh it is in Mysore Inscriptions, p. 164), mentions in On the name Ranastamblis see Epi. Iwl.. Vol. VI. additions and corrections. ? See Dr. Pleet's Dynasties of the lanaresc Districts, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 1 Partii, p. 334, note 3.

Page #176
No. 19.] NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI. 145 line 26 & god at Balagami named Mallikamodesvara, "the Isvara (Siva) of Malliksmoda," evidently established by or in honour of, and named after, Jayasinha II. Kuntala is well known as a general name for the Western Chalukya territory above the Ghants. Kpishnavarna stands here for Krishnavorna: this was a name of the river Krishni from its confluence with the Verna, Veni, or Yenni, at Sangam-Mahuli, three miles east of Satara :\ other forms of it are Krishpavenpa, Ktishpabenna, Ktishnaveni, and Krishnaveni;' and sometimes the full name was replaced by simply Verni and Ven1.8 The present record, being Sanskrit, uses a for the Dravidian short e in the third syllable, and so gives the name as Krishnavarna; another Sanskrit record, of A.D. 959, presents the name in the Prakrit form Kanhavanns. In the expression rikhyata-Krishna-varnpo there is probably also a further allusion to the fertile "black soil" for which a great part of the territories in question is so famous,--the karo bhumi, kare nela, whence through kare-nadu," the black country", we have the name Karnata, Kannada." After the preamble the document proceeds to business, and formulates the grant in the following terms (1. 58 to end) :-" The fortunate sovereign king Tribhuvanamalla-Vallabha, the darling of Fortune and the Earth, the great emperor, supreme lord, supreme master, ornament of the race of Satyksraya, embellishment of the Chilukyas, being in good health, with greetings of good health issues & command to all whose dignity is therein concerned, lords of kingdoms, lords of provinces, village-headmed, sheriffs (ayuktakas), commissioners (niyuktakas), officials, presidents, and others : "Be it duly known to you (1. 60) that in the twelfth Chalukya-Vikrams year, in figures 12, of current time, in the year Prabhava, on the thirteenth day of the dark fortnight of Pushya, on Saturday, at the conjunction of the northern course [of the sun], We, the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla, having bestowed many great gifts, at the time of the dispensation thereof, in Our victorious camp located in the city of Kalyana, did on the petition of Palata Pandya grant to certain Brabmans coming from the Dravidian lands, members of divers gotras and fully versed in the books of divers Vedic schools, three hundred in number, the village named Nirugunde situate in the seventy of Vikkiga, forming part of the territory of the five-hundred of Kokali, together with the land thereof, in fief. "In the forty-eighth Chalukya-Vikrama year (1. 64), in figures 48, of current time, in the year Sobhakrit, on the twelfth day, being a Sravana-dvadasi,of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada, on Monday, the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla, having bestowed many great gifts, at the time of the dispensation thereof, in His victorious camp located in the city of Vaijayanti, did on the petition of RAya Pandya, grandson of Palata Pandya, who was moved thereto by Dravidaditya, Custodian of the Royal Offices and General Superintendent, grant the same village and likewise Krishnapallika, together with the lands thereof, under a charter, to the same Brahmans, five hundred in number. The said Brahmaps are to pay to the owner of this land four hundred pieces of gold in proper form of almony. It is given under charter, with a settlement of whatever is included in the tribhoga, as being exempt from tolls, taxes, and opposing claims, immune from all payments, not to be look at with the finger [of confiscation] of royal officers, carrying with it treasure and trouvaille, and wholly free. The bounds of this village are enumerated (1. 69 : on the East, the Elephants' Rock (gaja-pashana), and to the South thereof the Khalvata hill; on the South-East, the stream at a spot nearly west 1 Bee Dyn. Kan. Distr., p. 834, note 2. * See ibid, and Epi. Ind., Vol. III, p. 91, verse 21, and Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 378, note 5. * See Eps. Ind., Vol. III, p. 82, note 2, and p. 94, and note 7. * Epi. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 386, line 63: and see Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, PP. 373, 376. * Pirmd-adana-roarupana that is to say, in the character of quit-rento * For the explanation of this term see Ind. Ant. Vol. XIX, p. 271.

Page #177
146 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XTI. of the village of Talevagya, and the other stream at a spot nearly west of the village of Kamandalukarpasa; on the South, the stream at a spot nearly north of the village named Tilaka ; on the South-West, the rock, and to the north thereof, on the east of the village named Lakshagehs, the Buffalo's Rock (mahisha-pashana); on the West, the pool of the Madhukatree, and to the North-West thereof the Ayasasara tamarind tree; on the North-West, the Dirghatunga hill; on the North, the anthill of the golden Acacia svarna-khadira) ; on the North-East, the Akshara rock. Thus the extent of the bounds. " For the worship of the local god Bhimesvara (1.74.) with fragrant flowers, incense, lights, oblations, etc., for the restoration of broken, burst, and worn-out (parts of sacred buildings) and for the supply of fresh plaster, for the provision of dancing, singing, instramental music, refreshments, and attendance upon the sacred presence, and for the purpose of feeding Brahmaps and ascetics, the bamlet of Adityapallika has been granted, together with the lands thereof, under cbarter, with a settlement of whatever is included in the tribhoga, as being exempt from tolls, taxes, and opposing claims, immune from all payments, not to be looked at with the finger [of confiscation] of royal officers, carrying with it treasure and trouvaille. and wholly free, for the entertainment of the god. The bounds of this hamlet are enumerated (1.77): on the East, South-East, South, and South-West the boundary is the same as that specified for the village of Niruganda ; on the West, the embankment of the Nagara pool ; on the NorthWest, North, and North-East the stream of the Mango-lake (chuta-hrada). Thus the extent of the bounds of Adityapallika. [The village] with its boundaries thus previously known to the public, clearly marked out on the four sides of access, is to be protected by you, future kioge, whether of Our dynasty or others. " And thus says the Lord Veda-Vyaea (1. 80)." Sagara and many other kings have made grants of land; whosoever holds the soil at any time has the fruit thereof for that time." The same [author] likewise speaks of the guilt involved in removal thereof:-"He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or by others, is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years ; one who takes away a single gold piece, & single cow, or a single inch of soil, goes to hell until the dissolution of the universe; they who lay bands upon brahmanic fiefs are born as black snakes lying in withered tree-trunks amidst the waterless wildernesses of the Vindhys." Likewise Ramabhadra says :-" This general principle of law for kings mast be maintained by you in every age ; again and again Ramabhadra makes this entreaty to all these future sovereigns; I clasp my hands on my head in salutation to those future monarchs on the earth, whether born of my own line or of lines of other kings, who with souls free from sin preserve this my law in its entirety." The record ends (1,85ff.) with the specification of the writer:-" This was written by me, the Kasmira master Mallaya Pandita, officer in charge of grants, son of Aryama-Svami, who was comparable to Bhatta-Vilsa, of the Vatsa gotra and Sama Vods, with the approval of Vikramaditya, son of Kalidasa, Keeper of Charters, Head of the Office of Accounts, and most august General of the Forces. Good fortune! Homage to the Blessed Sarada!" The record contains two dates, the first being that on which the village Nirugunda was originally granted, the second that on which the grant was repeated, with some additions. The details of the first date are the Prabhava samvatsara, being the twelfth year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-varsha, i.e. of the reign of Vikramaditya VI; the thirteenth tithi of the dark fortnight of Pushya (Pausha) ; Vaddavara; the uttarayana-sankranti or winter solstice. In respect of this dato Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"The Prabhava 1 p "the rock with letters (writing) on it." * Literally, dyke or embankment. This might posibly be worth looking for.

Page #178
No. 19.) NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI. 147 samvatsara in question, as a lunar year according to the southern lunisolar system of the cycle, began on 8 March, A.D. 1087. The given tithi Pausha krishna 18 ended at about 16 hrs. 40 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain) on 25 December, which was a Saturday. The winter solstice, as marked by the sun entering the sign Makara, occurred at 20 hrs. 40 min. on the preceding day; that is, at 3 hrs. 20 min. before the sunrise at the end of the Friday: and so any celebration of it wonld naturally be made on the Saturday. Accordingly, this date works ont satisfactorily for Saturday, 25 December, A.D. 1087." This date gives another instance of the use of the term Vaddavara, which is rare and noteworthy, to denote Saturday. The first component of the name, vadda, is derived from the Sanskrit vriddha, 'increased, augmented, made prosperous'. Saturn, we know, was held to be a very malignant planet : in fact, both he and Mars, the lord of Tuesday, had the name krura-dris, 'evil-eyed'. And a verse in Ranna's Kanarese Sahasa-Bhima-vijaya, written about A. D. 1000, represents the names Mangalavara (the most usual term for Tuesday) and Vaddavara (Saturday) as euphemiams, adopted in order to make people forget the inauspicious nature of the two days. In the second date the details are the Sobhaksit samvatsara, being the forty-eighth year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-varsha; the twelfth tithi, here called Sravcna-dvadasi, of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada ; Somavara. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks about this date :-"The Sobhaksit or Sobhana samvatsara began on 28 February, A.D. 1123. The given tithi Bhadrapada sukla 12 began at very closely about 12 hrs. 3 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain) on Monday, 3 September. This tithi is known as Sravana-dvadasi when it is joined with the Sravana nakshatra. On this occasion the moon entered Sravana at about 6 hrs. 18 min. after mean sunrise on that same day, Monday, and was in that nakshatra when the given tithi began and for some eighteen and a half hours afterwards. This accounts for the tithi being here called by the special name, and used with the weekday on which it began instead of that on which it ended. Accordingly, this date answers quite regularly to Monday, 3 September, A.D. 1123." As to the places mentioned in the record, Nirugumda, i.e. Nirugunda (11. 64, 77), is of course the modern Nilgunda itself. The first component of the name is the Kanarese nir, niru, 'water': and the modern form gives another instance of the interchange between and i in the vernaculars which is too well known to need illustration. The second component, gunda, kunda (see also the next paragraph), is not found in dictionaries, but is probably connected with the Telugu gunta, explained in Brown's Dictionary, new edition, as a pit, hole, hollow, dell'; the Kanarese kundi, tentatively explained by Kittel as 'low or bent ground'; and the Tamil kundu, 'to sit or squat'. The whole name thus seems to mean "watery lowland". The record places Nirugunda, Nilgunda, in a group of villages known as the Vikkiga twelve, which was in the Kokali five-hundred district (1. 63). The name Vikkiga cannot be traced DOW; unless (which is not very likely) it might be found in the "Bikkikatti" of the map, six miles towards the south-south-east from Nilgunda. The Kokali five-hundred is evidently the Koga?i-nad which is mentioned in inscriptions of A.D. 982, 1071, and 1108 ;* its chief 1 The verse was given by Mr. Rice in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXIII, p. 168. For previous notes on the use of the Dame Vaddavars, see remarks by Professor Kielhorn and Dr. Fleet in the same journal, Vol. XXII, pp. 111, 251-2. 2 See Professor Kielhorn's "Festal Days of the Hindu Lunar Calendar," in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXVI, p. 183. * The change seems, indeed, rather a pointed one in such a word as sir, but perhaps is not more so than it is in the case of per, par, 'great', which has taken the change in Perur, Balur; see Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, p. 271. See Dr. Fleet's note in Ind. Ant., 1901, p. 106: the Indian Atlas sheet No. 59 of 1828, used by him, shows as Kogala" the place which is shown as "Kogall" in the quarter-sheet 69, N. W., of 1901. The Kogali district is mentioned as a five-hundred in records of A.D. 1087 and 1108; Epi. Carn., Vol. 11, Dg. 126, Jl. 12. U2

Page #179
148 EPIGRAPHTA INDICA, [Voz. XII. town plainly still survives in the place in the Havina-Hadagalli taluka which is shown & "Kogali" in the Indian Atlas sheet No. 59, N. W. (1901), in lat. 14deg 56', long. 76deg 13', fifteen miles towards the north-east from Harpanhalli and twenty-two miles in the same direction from Nilganda. The hamlets Adityapallika and Koishqapallika and the villages Televagya, Kamandalakarpasa, Tilaka, and Lakshageha, which are mentioned in the specification of boundaries, cannot be traced in the map. On the occasion in A.D. 1087, when the grant was first made, the king was at his capital city, Kalyanapura (1.62): this is Kalyani in the Bidar District of the Nizam's territory. On the cocasion in A.D. 1123, when the grant was repeated, he was in camp at Vaijayantipura (1. 65-6): this is well known as an ancient name of Banawisi in the North Kanara District, Bombay. In connection with the word gunda, kunda, as the second component of the name Niragunda, Nilgunda, Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"Some other places in the names of which this term occurs are as follows :-Hungund, a taluks town in the Bijapir District, Bombay: its name is found as Ponugunda in an inscription of A.D. 1049:1 here ponu doubtless stands for pon, hon, honnu, 'gold'. Mulgund, & village in the Gadag taluka, Dharwar District, Bombay: its name is given as Molgunda in inscriptions of A.D. 866 and 902,--the latter at the place itself :' here mul is, no doubt, mulu, mullu, 'a thorn': in the spurious Kurtakoti grant, a final # is added, and the name is presented as Mulgandu. Nilgund, a village in the same talaka : its name, which is identical with that of Niruganda, Nilganda, and has the same derivation from nir, 'water', is given as Nirgunda in the inscription of A.D. 866 at the place itself, and as Nilagunda (in Sanskrit verse), with the change from r to established, in the Damba! plates of A.D. 1379 :' in the inscription of A.D. 982 at the place itself, the name, for some inexplicable reason, is misspelt as Nirgunda, with the cerebral nd. Nawalgund, a taluka town in the Dharwar District : here the first term is plainly naval, navil, navilu, 'a peacock'. Nargund, a town in the Nawalgund taluka: the strict form of this name seems to be Naraganda, Narugunda, with nara, naru, 'fragrance, scent. 6 Wokkund, the "Wakund" and "Wakkund" of maps, etc., a village in the Sampgaum taluka of the Belgaum District, Bombay: this place is mentioned As Onkunde, and as marking the northern limit of the purest Kanarese, in chapter I, verse 37, of the Kanarese Kavirajamarga, written between A.D. 814 and 877: the first term is perhaps ondu, 'one', which becomes ok in composition before a k; or perhaps it represents vana, 'a wood, forest', a local pronuneiation of which is ona, wona : e.g. Pandavarig-ona-desa band-ante aditr, in the Ballad of the Daughter-in-law of Chandavve of Kittur.? Talgond. & village in the Shikarpur taluka of the Shimoga District, Mysore: in records at the place itself, this name is found as Sthangkundura (Sanskrit) in the Early Kadamba inscription of about A.D. 501-50, and as Sthanakundur (Kanatese) in an inscription of A.D. 1028 ;' as Tanagundur in inscriptions 1 See Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 264. . Epi. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 104, line 321 and JBBRAS, Vol. , p. 190, line 4. I think there is an inscription which mentions the place as Mulugunda: but I cannot verify this just now. Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 220, line 29. See, respectively, Epi. Ind., Vol. VI. p. 104, line 26, and JBBR48, Vol. XII, p. 867, line 129. * Epi. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 206, line 20. * See Kittel'Kannada-English Dictionary, under naga (1) and naru. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 420, first verse. 8 Epi. Ind., Vol. VIII, p. 33, line 15; Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga, Sk. 176. * Pali, Sanskrit, and Old-Canaren Inscriptions, No. 216, line 18 Epi. Carn., Vol. VIII, Sk. 177. In Ind. Ant., Vol. IV, p. 278, line 13, agraharathana Kuandacigo is a misreading, due to the indistinctness of the photograpb, for agrahara-Sthanakusindira.

Page #180
No. 19.] NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI. 149 of A.D. 935, 1091, and 1107; and as Tanagundur, with the cerebral t, in an inscription of A.D. 1048 : an inscription of probably A.D. 1179 gives the name as Tanagundur in lines 18 and 25, and indulges in a fanciful Sanskritization of it as Sthanugudhapura in line 5."3 As the prasasti of this inscription is of considerable importance, I append some notes shewing the different readings (excluding mere clerical errors and variations of spelling) which are found in the parallel passages of the following documents: 1. The Kauthem plates of Vikramaditya V, A.D. 1009, edited by Dr. Fleet in the Ind. Ant., Vol. XVI, p. 15 ff; here quoted as K. 2. The Miraj plates of Jayasimha II, A.D. 1024, from ink-impressions lent by Dr. Fleet; bere quoted as M. 3. The Yewur inscription of Vikramaditya VI, A.D. 1077, from ink-impressions lent by Dr. Fleet; here quoted as Y. Line. 1.-Y. prefixes the verse of salutation to Siva, Namas-tumga-siras-chumbi-chandrachamara-charave trailokya-nagar-arambha-mula-stambhaya Sambhave. L. 2.-dasht-akrishta in K., M., and Y. L. 3.-For Tribhuvanamalla-mahipatir K. reads Akalamkacharita-bhupatir, Y. Tribhuvanamalla-kshmapatir, M. Jagadekamalla-bhupatir. M. omits gadyam. L. 7.-Kavalita-Nala-lakshmi K., Kabalita-Nala-lakshmi Y. L. 8.-Ekanta Y. L. 9.-Before katipaya K. and M. add cka. M. adds vrittam before kamdah. Y. omits kamdah. L, 16.-bhare M. L. 17.-Rajya-strinam Y. L. 18.-Asakte K., M., and Y. L. 20.-K. reads gunakarasya... adamari-krita-dig-valay-odita Y. has valay-oddita... arishta-tidam. M. apparently has arishta-kritam. L. 21. Nedamarih K. and M.; Tadamari Y. L. 25.-K. reads svakam...vamsam sah vavrite; Y. gives sukam prapayantiva dhassam fva sambabhre Krishna-nandanan, M. svakam prapayann-iva vamsam sa vavrite Krishna-namdanam. Jaripla-krita L. 26.-Y. vibhava-vibhasi. L. 30.-For Rashtrakuta-kula-samvaddhav-ubhau of our text K. reads Rashtrakuta-kularajya-samvamdhibhih. M. gives kula-rajya-sambhavau; Y. agrees with our text. L. 31.-K. prakopav instead of prarohav. Ll. 32-33.-The verse Ittham... lakshmim, which appears in M. and Y., is omitted in K., which adds another verse (Huna-prana-hara-pratapa-dahano, etc.), which is given also in M. and Y. 1 Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 194, 322, 178 (PSOCI, No. 217, line 20), 192 (PSOCI, No. 218, line 18). In the case of Sk., 322, the transliterated text gives Tanagundur-kereyam, while the text in Kanarese characters has Tanagunda-kereyam: the former is probably right; compare Sk. 194, a duplicate of the same record, where both the texts give Tanagundur-kkerey am. PSOCI, No. 157, edited by Dr. Fleet, with a plate, in Ind. Ant., Vol. IV, p. 179, line 17; Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 120, where, however, the transliterated text stops just before this word. PSOCI, No. 221; Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 186. The date is in line 52. In Epi. Carn. the transliterated text gives the Saka year as "P 1123", and the Kanarese text gives it as 1183. The third figure is doubtful in the photograph: Dr. Fleet originally read the year as 1113; but the specification of the samvatsara as Siddharthin points to the figure having been corrected from 1 to 2, giving 1123, by mistake for 1121.

Page #181
150 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. L. 36.-Instead of vv. 32 ff. K. gives a totally different version, nine verses long, in which first Satyabraya's younger brother, whom it calls Yasdvarman, is extolled for his conquests, then it mentions his queen Bhagyavati, the couple being compared to Visbnu and Lakshmi, and then likens the birth of Vikramaditya V from her to that of Skanda from Uma and that of Rama from Kausalya; and finally it eulogises Vikramaditya, who is compared to Indra. Instead of this, M. devotes two verses to the praise of Satyasraya's heroism, and then proceeds to verse 32 of our text, Tasy=anujah Sri-Dasavarma-nama, etc. Y. agrees with our text, except that it reads Bhagyavatuiti instead of Bhagyavati cha on 1. 37, as does M. also. L. 38.-After verse 33 of our text, M. inserts three verses in praise of Vikramaditya V. L. 40.-M. vikramadhyo. After verse 35, M. adds another stanza, on the game topic. L. 41.-Y. reads gandarol-ganda, "hero among heroes"; ol is the usual Old-Kanarese ending of the locative case; the ul of our text stands for ul, a variant of ol. L. 42.- After verse 36, M. and Y. add another on the same topic. Our verse 37 is not in M., which now passes on to the documentary business. L. 43.-To verse 39, Y. prefixes the word mangalan, after which are appended some lines in Kanarese by a later hand. L. 45.-Y. reads "hara-bhay-odbhiti L. 47:--After our verse 40, Y. adds another stanza in praise of Jayasirisha II, and reade auddhritya instead of auddhatya. L. 54.-Y. reads apahatao. TEXTI First plate. 1 rOm] [IN Jayaty=avishkpita[m] Vishnor=varaham kehobhit-arnpavam dakshin Onnata-da[m]shtr-agra-vieramta-bhuvanam vapah 1 (ID [1*]* bEriyam-upaharatad=vah Sripatih kroda-rupo 2 vikata-visada-damshtra-pranta-vibramti-bhajam avahad=adaya-damshtr-akrishtavispashta-karda-pratand-visa-jat-agra-gram thivad=yo dharitrim (II) [2] Kari makara-ma3 karik-amkita-jala-nidhi-rasanam vasikarotv=avani-vadha[m] fi*7 Tribhuvanamalla mahipatir-akalarka-yaso-[m]vo-rasi-valayita-bhuvanah (ID [3] Ga[dyam 1] 4 Svasti samasta-bhuvana-bamstayamana-Manavya-8&gotrana[m] Haritiputranam Kausiki-vara-prasada-lavdha-svet-atapatr-adi-rajya-chihnanam sa5 pta-matika-parirakshitanam Karttikeya-vara-prasada-laydha-mayara-pichchha-kurta dhvajanam bhagavan-Narayana-prasad-asadita-vara-varaha-lamchhan-okshana6 kshana-vasikrit-arati-raja-mamdalanam 88masta-bhuvan-asraya-sarva-lok-asrayaVishnuvarddhana-Vijayadity-adi-visesha-namnam raja-ratnanam=udbhava-bhumih Vrittam 7 7Kavalita-Nala-lakshmir-Durjay-aurjitya-hari vihata-prithu-Kadaiv-adam varo Maurya-nirjit | nija-bhaja-vala-bhumn=otpatayan-Rashtrakutan=khilita-Kala8 churi-srir-asti Chalukya-vamsa) I (I) [4*] Taj-jeshu rajyam=anupalys gateshu rajasy-okanna-shashti-gananeshu.pur=adby-Ayodhyam tad-vamsa-jastad-ano shodasa bhumipa I From the ink-impressions. * Metre: sloks (Anushtubh). Metre : Malini. 1 Metre: Malini. * Expressed in writing by o surmounted by an anustara, * The verses are not numbered on the plates. * Metre : Aryagiti. 8 Metre : Vasantatilska.

Page #182
No. 19.) NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI. 161 9 lah kshman Dakshin&patha-jusham vibharam vabhuvah ([5] Dusht avashtabdhayam katipaya-purush-amtar-a[m]taritayim Chalukya-kula-sampadi bhuyas-Chalukya-vamsya eva | Kamdah ki10 rtti-lat-arnkorasya kamalam Lakshmi-vilas-Zapadam vajram vairi-mahitri(bhri) ta[m] pratinidhiredevasya daitya-druhahi raj-haij-Jayasimha-vallabha iti khyatas=charitrai. 11 rennijair=yo reje chiram=adi-raja-charit-otkamthah prajansi haran I (ID [6] 'YO Rashtrakata-kulam-I[m]dra iti prasiddham Krishn-ahvayasya sutam-ashta Sat-ebha-sainyar || (1) 12 nirjitys dagdha-nripa-parcha-sato vabhara bhuyas-Chalukya-kula-Vallabha-raja. lakshmimi (ID) [7] Chatula-ripu-taraga-pata-bhata-karati-ghata-koti-ghati13 ta-rana-ragah suksita-Hara-charana-ragasztanayo=bhut-tasya Ranarigah (ID) [8] Tat-tansyah | Pulakegi Kesi-nishidana-samo=bhavad-raja 1 VA14 tapi-puri-vara-patir-akalita-khala-Kali-kalamka-kalah (ID [9] "Vayam-api Pulakedi kshmapatim varnpayamtah pulaka-kalita-dohah pasyat-ady-s15 pi samtah sa hi turaga-gaj-endra-grama-sara[m] sahasra-dvaye-parimitam ritvik-sach-chakar=asvamedhe 1 (ID) [10] Tat-tenayah | Nala-nilaya-vilopi Maurya niryana-hetah prathita16 pritha-Kadam va-stamya-bhodi kutharah bhuvana-bhavana-bhag-apuran-irambha bhara-vyavasita-sita-kirttih Kirttivarma n tipo=bhat I (ID (11deg) Tad-anu tasy Anujah | Sarvva-dvip-akrama17 Da-mahasd yagya nag-setu-vamdhair=allarghy=svdhim vyadhita pritana Revati dvipa-lopam | rajya-srinam batha-patir-abhud=yas-cha Kalachohurinam vabbro bhumim saha sa saka18 lair-mamgalair-Mangalisah 1 (II) [12*] 8Jyeshtha-bhratah sati suta-varePage #183
162 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 23 D-ok-Arnga-warngar: | chaturanih mandalanam-spy-ajayad=Vijay-dpamah 1 (I) [18*] Tad-bhavo Vikramadityah Kirttivarm tad-Atmajah yene Chalukya rajya-frir-axtarayinyak 24 bhitd=bhuvi 1 (ID [19*] Vikramaditya-bhapala-bhrita bhima-parikramah | tat-sfinn Kirttivarm-abhin=m[ri]t pras-arddita-darjanah 1 (ID) [20] Taila-bhupas-tato jato Vikramaditya-bhtpatih 1 Second plate : first side. 25 tat-sanur-abhavat-tasmad-Bhima-vajo-ri-bhikarah 1 (I) [21] Ayyan-aryas- tato jajfo yad-variasya Griyar svakim pripayan [n]-iva varasam svar 88 26 vayre Krishna-nandanir (II) [22] Abhayat-tayo-tanijo vibhava-vibhast virodhi-vidhya[m]el [1] tejo-vijit-adityah satya-dhand Vikramadi27 tyah 1 (11) [23] Ched-isa-varsa-tilakam Lakshmana-rajasya damdani[in] nuta filam[1] Vorthadevith vidhivat-pariminya Vikramadityah 1 (ID (24) Sn. 28 tam-ivs Vasudevad-Devaki Vasudevan Guham-iva Giri-jamir=ddevam Arddhondumanloh ajadayad-atha Vo[mn]thadovy-atas-Tai29 e-bh tipath vibhava-vifita-Sakramh Vikramaditya-namnah (I) [25] "Ari karti(bhi)-kumbha-bhodana-ripu-durgga-kavata-bhamjana-prabhfitih [1] sahaja 30 valasya Harer-iva vala-krida-bhavad-yasya (ID) [26] Kim cha Rashtrakata kula-sanyaddhav=abhan I 'Aurjjityach=charapav-iva prachalitan sikaba31 t=Kaleh kramatah krurau vaddha-farirakau gara-jana-droha-prarohav=iva 1 kalat-khandita-Bashtrakataka-kula-fri-valli-jat-[m]ku. 32 raul Itaan yona sukhona Karkara-Ranastambhau rana-pramgano 1 (ID [27] Ittham puri Diti-sutair=iva bhfita-dbatrin yo Rashtrakata-katilair=ggamitam adhastatuddhritya Madhava iv-di-vartha-rapo vabhre Chalukya-kulavallabha-rija-lakshmimi (I) (28) Bhammaha-Rattad-abhavad-bhapaladRashtraka34 ta-kala-tilakat | Lakshmiraiva salila-nidhah Gr1-Jakavv-ahvaya kanya 1 (II) [29] 8Chilukya-vam-amvara-bhand-mali eri-Taile35 bhapala upayat-ninan 1 tayos-cha lok-abhyudayaya yogah sa chandrikse chandramawor-iv-asit 1 (II) (30deg) 8r-Taila-bha mipala . 36 t erlJakavva samajljanat 1 frimat-Satyasrayam Skandam-Amviki Tryam vakade iva (I) [31deg) 10Tasyenujah sri-Dasavarma-nama tad-vallabhi Bhi37 gyavati cha devi I taydreabhad=vikrama-sila-sali sri-Vikramaditya-ntipastanijah ! (II) [32] 11 Asad nija-jyoshtha-pituh paroksham vabbara va. 38 rifi-vritam dharitrim bhajona koydra-latam=iv=ochchair-vvidarit-arati-kada[m]vakena (I) [33] Tad-apa tasy-anujah I 18Yasy-akhila-vyapi yasa 1 Metre : Arya. * The words Chid-Itao ... weta-Alast may be scanned the first half of an Aryigiti, the remainder a the latter half of an Aryi. Ct. Mahabharta XIII. xiv. 188, which consists of an Aryi bemistich followed by the second hemistich of an Aryigiti. * Metre: Milial. * Metre : Aryi. * Metre: Sardulavikridita. * Metre : Vasantatilaka. 1 Metre : Aryi. * Metre: Trishtubh upajati, pada 1 and 2 being Indravajri and 3 and 4 Upendravajri. Metro: sloks. The dando after nimipalat should be omitted. Metre : Trishtabh upajati, padas 1, 2 and 4 being Indrarajri and 3 Upadrarajri. 1 Metre : Triebtubh Upondravajri. Metro : Trishtabh upejiti, pada 1 bring Indrawari and -4 Upondravajri.

Page #184
Nilgunda plates of Vikramaditya VI.: A.D. 1087 and 1123, SECRETRIEVENTamvatAviSajarA vikaTavara vizAlasAlA madarazyA vistApatavAvasajAyaNAvavAdyAnivAsakale paNa vimAnasazana zAnaTAEETsamatamAtayakAlavayAzAparAvalAyatabAdalA samana janatanyamAnamAtaramAmAta mAgAvI lAvAvirasAdanavAvatAtapadAsAnAcA VERTISTIrAvara prasAdama nayanatAtAvadAyamApanApAkA ghATalAhAnA TennagalA mAtA savinATA bajAvalomAdhayaci na ta udAdhI dAhAyalAmAvAlapanamA manAuna paataa| lAla mAtI utsya savistaravATavATAramAyAtAnAnAtamurujanAnApATayatA kA svAmI nimabahatA kAdhamanagAlogAtabagAtArakA lAmAmAyAmAnAtAbAdarzanamA LINE pAvita vatana dabAvajayAma yAkvA tayAnAcatAyAdhAlamattAnapAdayatamAzA karanA AnAyakamalanayAdilamAyaramanIratatiniyA pAhatyamAvAThAsAyAsanasatajalAsamA FISTKATNISTIBIHAdagAlavA gAvAlA yAnAsAyAlAmajAlapAsadAzayAsatamAzAsanAsamA AisyadayatyayavasavAvasaMpanyA namaka bAyapADalamAchattavizunapamaghaTnATaka hAmmakA tabATa samAjAgatiyA ghAgarAtatanayAlAdAzAktazAlaTalapAmAlabADatAnA tAyinavamatavAlAmasalakAlikale TAyamAlAnAzayAdhAtavamAlakAlatAhadAyalAi PATALAPETITUnayAmapAlama pAta yAlAgAvAtavataghAtalAlalAvalApAmayAlayAMgAnA jAtAnA vanasatalatAmadhAra maantaat.kaajymaalaapaanmaalmtsyaanutaasbdyaalyaa| MarmahAyolomitatAva sthAyaralatAnna tIna pAsavANAhaNAvadhadhakAralainAgAvAnumAna mahApApaka rAmamatisatabAmATAra zaniyamanAmumatAbhaganAstA gAtAyAtamA 18 yasa sAtA divasAta sAvita vAtAsammamAnAsvAnubhAvazAlayamA siMganamatyazAma sahArAmadhAmahamapAkatAramatavAdatAmAbajAmadAyamA panimAlA 20 sAladaniyamana nimAtinasatAyAtamAlA navalAnAkulavAyazAlAdaramanamA sajAlA 22 gAya samAna mAnamanivikramAdityAsAkatistatAvAtAta damajhAyagayAiyamasapA saMvAmImahalAbAmapratimA mAnavAvakramAdityaHkAlavAladAsa pilsa AEEEmAnavAsAmAna sAmanamAnabhAyAmAsanAtanapAna tAtiyaRAAT PREGNEHEAKTISTRATTERITImatatAmA dhAyAzyapakAthAnabanarAdhAra vajanadamA mAnavaMbayA rutavavitAmAdipAvavidhAmAtAhAvita D DainESHAtavAvatAnAvAvavidhamAnAlAvihitAhiyapAlamAjAta kaamgaa| 26 RISHTIlakI lata TREtAnazAlA dhana vAdanAvAvaSINE 28 tavavAdavAhavAvAsAratAzAca miTiyAmAtasamayadapAvApAdanAta 28 StatasAlAdhA rAvabahanAminAkamAyA ANITAvaza vavAla kA dAmanamA kalamabahAdA ANING WEENAdhAnAtadana mubhavAdATamalaprahAtalamA KESAGTA somsinaapaanvlpvaalaataapaayaa| 30 mAstAsvAda tathA goTA vAna bAlikA tathA tAlata pAyAmaka gatimAnAlAmA tamAtA mI mAdhava vAdi vATa pAtAnecamakadI va janapIDita bAtammaTa TATa va pAtADAmA pAvAtAvAnuvAmAnAnimitatavanavadhAyAgA TiniyA 32 bAlatilakAtAlayA vimAnAnavidhIta kodrayAkalamavazAvaratAta mAlAzAtalA lIlapratimA tAyAhAlA kAyavaTAmAyaNakAimAsA vAsAnA sItalanA jAnA yA kAkAsamorayAmAtyAyaTimavikAnAvakAdivAliyAna daza vamanAmAni 36 gavatI cATanA tAyAmanimazAlAlAyItakamAdityAsavaDAmAsAnA savata malihA va mAmA ninAdata kA mana banA nAdAtAlamA usAcyA hAndina yAnidhana 38 marATIvadhivadizAbArAni mukSiAmasu dAmana sAvana mAvi 40mAmadhAnAjAvAti prArapitAmAtApAyAlayAnaTAmAvagamavATiknadAnAyatapa40 pani tAnizujAlanAsara HAMALEHAmAnAmadhalazavAlapATAmATA mAsAnimA lAmavAvivAhAtamAlakAlAdAlatakA lAzayAmazAnAmAnanadAdarAmalakhAmAnyAvahAnAhAtAta sa vAlalAvAtaMETRENHEAvAmAnAvakA 42 J.F FLEET W.GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH SCALE 40 FROM INK MARESSE SURDAY MR NA SASTRI

Page #185
ifb. sAtArA dimatadAtAmATAta navala nAhIti vidhAtA canAmAkSAta 46 avAtAhAtApAyadAnANA nAmamavatAnA pAyAtalA ANIMHASayatAkapamAmilAkA samasyA vidhAnamAlAmAla madarAvinAkAyalA nitamAnavatAvAsaba mAlAlAdAma tA vAjatayAtAyana pAtazAlamatazA nAvAnuvAra nevA mAtA-pina para pacApa maga tamadAumA pasinA pAviUyADaminamAyA Prammara yi tasyAbAvaDA patA na mAlatakAma M jAlanApATIpAda poDija samAcala pAyAvatatrInivaditahAzA tivAtanA tArana sADI vAlA batIta natyAta tyAmAnAta vAlita kalA bhAnAmA jalayAta vinAmA dilATatAnalA canA milanakAnA vApazanadhita zIzI yAyAcitadita tAki gAyalI jAtAnuvanmannukadAcana malAlAdA tAla jAnAjAnAdana bitanamAna baniyAmAUnAtIyalisava manTonyAda yAdamI chAgalA nArA viTAMtipaya galA prAmAsa dIyA dityaprayAesamayatatA vihAdI nasAla kI mAlo tAmA malAyakA jagavidhAtA dhAyApara vAcAhI kavAyajamAbhiyAdyA vanitA vicinijakAjadhAlayAta ka dhIhIvavavamArAmAvikAlA amAvAstavAvadhAna tala pani sAtavA RET tAplatalatanAradarda niyamanAcAsatamAnamAnyajJAnAsava tivasamvAlAmakA kAyatakA nayA sAlativAmada bATa pramAjamA yasaviditAbahAramAtidhAmamA makAmA vimAnAbAdalatapIyaviruNAviudazAzItabahAlamAnAmAnAta navanA hovevArata ziva mAnAnapArAmatI tAvA yAsAcA mizarUpamA unmalAdAvanAkAjalapakvatAla lAmAzayaH zAzayahAnIkA pAyAvatAyatAnusAvaLamAcAra 8 VAC FEnAla madara inadopahArasyAmiti pani 16TTEsatanayAvAvadhIpaNAvikA citavana vijJAditAsAcanalatAdhAyA pATI stanAdAvanamadha vekasimita jagalava vAyasavAcavakAzAsanATIvara tasatArAma dizadhAmiAnavidAdAtAmA TAghAsaza-valapavAlapabihAra masAlpAmAbAjAra jaganipANIyAmiviPiREsajamAryatAlAgAyalA sAzAsanAlApavata sAmAna 70 nitAtApAyAdhizamAyAMHIHERE hAparvatamA mApAvAsamAlavANAyAmAtyasAmanA sani manakApasiMgrAmAtyA mAmalayAgazImAtAlasaMdhAravAgAvAsatilakatAmayAmADa sAlA MeinonA pacAnavAtAmAranAmAnirAgAnAmAditrapASANuvApAlanamAhAzAnanArakAmamA KANHAImazAlatabayAnI pADavAvagavAmA pani dadhAmAvAdamAhitajAlAna HDS METRIOTnapavinA lAgata nAnAsaalmoTaramanAzakAsakaravAcAvAmA paEPTET kIgAmAmAnAkANTAmA simAnAmata mAlamasyAmA pAnasamAsanAvAna EnaramAliTImAmAnika kAnImAyAmA mayAdibAtalAyAcanA pa ERNA EmaigarasabhAmAzavANyAvazAyAdatAkazunAvamAstarAjakA nayamAvagara pativamAnyavahAnAmadhAtayAlA REKlAsamavitaghADamayamA niyAleSa milibAnApAnApAnamA mAnasika va vAjanirAzAyAvahAnAmasanalambAlama paTanAvATayAhAvaMtavasadhyA visadamANavAghAsaghAtasakrImakA jAtaka janagalanAmA ganiyAvadAnavApasavA vidyATimA bAlAghApAkATAzAcina mI TATAnagapati rAmavatAvAmAdhAmaNasabhApakviAlAlamAnatA yAnABAR WiocAdhAdhanAtana mADAyaramamA navarAjAvAdhAvAsAcanamatAmAnavinamA MARALLEDomayAviSavita nighamahinAvArazAsanAvivAdhikAra nijamAhiAsanAvipAsAtanihAlalAvAsamatAyamasamaramA nayAjasapidAnizulanAmA acamakA

Page #186
No. 19.] NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI. 153 39 vad tam akarda-dugdb-myudhi vriddhi-samkam karoti mugdh-mara-burdarinim abhut=88 bhu po Jagadekamallah 1 (I) [34"] Sad-ivana-sthah patu-vikrama. 40 d=yo mad-andha-gandh-ebha-ghata-vipati dhar-orjita-prasphurita-prabha80 raraja yoesau Jayasimha-rajah ! (!) [35] Agamad-akhila-dhatri gena ra . 41 janvatitvarnivasati nfipa-lakshmirayasya Subhr-tapatro! A sakala-namit-ari. kshoaibhrin-manli-ratna-dyuti-savalita-pado gamdarul-[8]amda 42 bhtipah (ID 536] Vikhyata-Krishna-varno Taila-noh-opalavdha-garalatva [1] Kuntala-vishayo nitaram virajate Mallikamodah CID [37] Tatah pratapa jvalar43 prabhava-nirmala-nirdagdba-virodhi-vamsah | tasy-atmajah palayita dharayah sriman-abhud=Ahavamalla-devah 1 (ID) [38] Atm-kvasthana-hetor=abhilasha44 ti sada mamdapa[m] Malav-eso I ddo(do)lat-tali-van-artany=&nusarati sarin-natha kulani Cholah 1 Kanyakuvj-adhirajo bhajati [cha tara-] Second plate : second side. 45 Ba kamdaras=ta Himadrer=uddama yat-pratapa-prasara-ta(bha)ra-bhav-odbhiti-vibbranta chittah (II) [39*] Amlana-Te(Tai)la-guna-sa[m]graha46 pa-pravsiddha-tejo-visosha-dalita-dvishad-ardhakarah I anvarthatam s amanubritya kavi-pradhanair-yah prochyate nanu Chalu. 47 kya-kula-pradipah (II) [40"] Auddhatya-yukt-Andhakaja-prabhava-nirmalan-oddama valasya yasya | virajate nirjjita-Minakoto[redo-] 48 vasya Chalukya-mahesvaratvam (II) (41deg) Tasmad=ajayata jagaj-janita-pramoda esimgara-vira-rasikah kavi-loka-kamtah kam49 ta-vilola-Dayan-otpala-churu-chandra Chalukya-vamsa-tilako Bhuvanaikamallah (II) 542 1 10 Yah patram sphuta-pushkar-akshara-dharam pa50 pat kripapa-chchbalad=i-janma-pratipanna-dasya-vijaya-r1-dattam-nohchair-ddadhat I sakshyam grahayitum disam parivridhan"-sarvan-iva 51 prahipot-pratyasam nija-kirttim-abhra-tatini-sparddh-anuvandh.odyatam (ID [43"] Tad. anu tagymanujah | 19 Asit=tejah-kalita-kamal-352 lagana-praudha-pada-spargad=uchchaih sriyam=avenibhrich-chhokharanam dadhanah | dhvamta-bhramtin dadbad=iva drissor=amjanam vairi-vira-8[m]e53 r-akshinan m uhur=apaharan-Vikramaditya-dovah 1 (I) [44] 18Bha-bharam namita-phan-Isvara[m] bhujabhyam vibhranah pataba-palayita-[ksh]i. 54 t-isah [lo] yas-ch-ochchair-apahfita-naki-sakhi-lilah prakhyatas Tribhuvanemalla ity-udarah (ID [45*] 14 Yato-nveshtam Janaka-janitan 1 Metre : Trishtubh Upendravajra. * The division of the word sadadanasthah depends upon the interpretation. Applying it literally to the king, we should write tad-vana-atha),"always active in protection"; applying it to a lion, the pamana of the king, we should write sada rana-stha)," always haunting the forest". * Metre : Malini. 4 Metre : Arya. * Metro : Trishtabh upajati, pada 1 being Upondravajra and 2-4 Indra vajra. * Metre : Sragdhara. Metre : Vasantatilaka. * Metre : Trishtubh upajati, padas 1, 2 and 4 being Indravajri and 3 Upondravajra, * Metre : Vasantatilaka. 10 Metre : Sardulavikridita. 11 Parinridha in the sense of prabhw (Panini VII. ii. 21) : " he sent forth in every region of the sky his fame, eager to rival the stream of the [autumnal] clouds, as it were, in order to make all the Regents of the quarters of space accept the evidence of his glory)." 11 Metre ; Mandakranta, 1 Metre : Prabarshini. Metre : Mandakranta.

Page #187
154 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 55 vallabh-odara-lakshmim bhratra sarddham hari-vala-yutah svam Sumitr-atmajena tire sindhor-Vahu-mukha-bhayad-etya Vaibhishapa-sri-dhamna 56 neme Dravida-patina yas-cha Chalukya-Ramah (I) [46] Sarv-asa-vijayapraypa-samaya-at-akhil-orvvt-patha-prasthan-eva mahim-attys vi 57 mala yat-kirttir-avdhim gata | prikshya vijaya-iriya-para-vas dr-kartyesha mam-ity-akhyatum-iv-arpnava-sthiti-jushab Saures trilo 58 ki-guroht() [47] Sa tu sriprithvi vallabha-mahara jadhiraja-paramos vara-paramabhattaraka-Satyasraya-kula-tilaka-Chaluky-abharana-srimat-Tri 59 bhuvanamalla-vallabha-naremdra-devah kusali kusalinah sarvan=eva yatha samvaddhyamanamanakan2-rashtrapati-vishayapati-gramakata60 k-ayuktaka-niyuktak-adhikarika-mahattar-adin-samadisaty-astu vah samviditam | yatha-smabhis-Chalukya-Vikrama-varshe dvadase 61 amkato-pi || 12 || pravarttamana-kale Prabhava-samvatsare Pushya-vahula trayodasi(81)-Vaddavar-ottarayana-samkramtau vahuni maha-danani dat[t]va tad-da. 62 kshipa-kale Kalyanapura-samavasita-nija-vijaya-skamdhavare Palata-Pamdya vijnaptys Dravida-des-agatebhyo nana-gotrebbyo nana-veda 63 sakhi-sastra-paragobhyas-trisata-samkhyakebhyo vrahmanebhyah srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-devena Kokali-parchasata-desa-maddhya-sthita-Vikkiga-saptaty-antarvva 64 rtti Nirugumda-3nama gramah | dhari-parvakam-agrahari-kritys dattah parchasatebhya eva vrahmapobhyah Chalukya-Vikrama-varshe ashta-chatvarimee amkato= Third plate. 65 pi|| 48 || pravarttamana-kale Sobhakrit-samvatsare Bhadrapada-suddhaSravana-dvadasyath Somavare vahini maha-danani dat[t]va tad-dakshinakale Vai eri-karan-adhikari-sarvv-adhyaksha 66 jayanti-pura-samavasita-nija-vijaya-skamdhavare Dravidaditya-prerita-Palata-Pamdya-pautra-Raya-Pamdya-vijna 67 ptya srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-devena 88 pa(e)va gramah Krishnapallikasametah tebhya eva vrahmapebbyah dhara-purvakam sasani-kritya dattabi tair-eva vrahma 68 paih tad-desa-svamine pimd-adana-svarapena suvaropa-sata-chatushtayam deyam | sa-sulka-kara-vadha-pariharah samast-adeya-sahito rajaki 69 yanam-anamguli-prekshaplyo nidbi-nidhana-sametah sarvva-namasyah tribhog-abhyamtara-sidhya(ddhya) sasa (sa)ni-kritya dattah tasya gramasya simanta70 ni kathyamts prachyam disi gaja-pashanah | tato dakshipatah Khalvataparvvatas-cha agneyyam disi Talevagya-gramat-paschim-asanna-pradese 71 srstah | Kamamdalukarpasa-gramat-paschim-asanna-pradese sroto=mtaram dakshinasyam disi Tilaka-nama-gramad-uttar-asanna-pradese srotah | 72 nairrityam disi sailah I tasya ch-ottarato Lakshageha-nama-gramat-parvvato mahisha-pashanah | palchimasyah disi madhuka-vriksha-sarah I paschim-o 1 Metre: Sardalavik.idita Read -samraddhyamanakin=. Read antarovartti-Nirugumda-, omitting the punctuation. cha I tatab

Page #188
No. 19.) NILGUNDA PLATES OF VIKRAMADITYA VI. 155 73 ttaratah Ayasa-sira-tirtrinika-vrikshas=cha [1] viyavyar disi Dirghatunga parvvatah | attarasyama dibi svaropa-khadira-valmikah aifanyam disy-akshara pashapah 74 iti simarta-pramapani tatratya-Bhimesvara-dovaya gandha-pushpa-dhapa-dipa naivedy-ady-archchan-artham khamda-sphutita-jirno-oddhara-nava-budha-karm-arthan ntitya-gi75 ta-vadya-bhoga-padam illa-parivar-artham v rabmapa-tapasvi-bhojan-irtham chai Aditya-nama-pallikal sa-sulka-kara-vadha-paribarah samast-adega-sahito 76 rajakiyanam=anamguli-prekshanlyo nidhi-nidhana-samotah sarva-namasyag-tribhng abhyantara-sidhya(ddhya) dhard-parvvakam deva-bhog-artham Eda (sa). 77 nikritys dattah | tasyah pallikdyah simantani kathyamte i prachyam=igneyyam dakshinasyam nairritgar cha Nirugunda-gram-okta-lim=iv& 8178 ma | paschimaayam dissi Nagara-sarah-setuh 1. vayavyam-attarasyam-sisanyam cha chata-hradah srota) | iti Adityapallikayah simanta-pramapani 79 ovan parvva-prasiddha-sima-samanvitas-chatar-aghate-vifuddhah sa yushmabhir agamibhir=asmad-vamsyair-anyaifecha bhumipalaih palaniyah 1 tatha ch=080 ktar 1 bhagavata Voda-Vyksenal "Vahubhir-vvandha datta rajabhih Sagar adibhih | yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalan (ID Apabarani pi 81 cha doshas-ton=aiv-oktah 1 'Sva-dattam para-dattam vi yo hareta vasundharam! shashti-Vargha-sahasrani vishthayam jayate krimih 1 (ID Suvarnpam-okana gam=ekam bhu82 mer-apy-okam-amgalam 1 haram(n) nara kam=apnoti yavad-a-bhata-bari: plavar (!!) *Vindhy-atavishvaatoyasu Sushka-kotara-sayinah I krishpa-sarpa hi jayamto vra83 hma-dey-apaharinah (IDRamabhadron-apy=uktam! Samanyo=yam dharma-stars nlipanam kalo kalo palaniyo bhavadbhih sarvvansetan-bhavinab parth: 84 v-emdran=bhayo bhayo yichate Ramabhadrah (ID) Mad-vamsa-jah para mali pati-vansa-ja va papad=apeta-manged bhuvi bhavi-bhupah 1 ye palayainti mama 85 dharman-imam samastam t@bhyo maya virachito-mjalir daha murddbni ! Mayr edam sasanadhikarik-akshapatalika-mahaprachanda dandanayaka-Kalida86 sa-suta-Vikramadity-anumatya | Vatsa-gotra-Sama-vedi-Bhatta-Vilas-opaman-Aryama svami-stinuna Kalmira-Bhatta-Mallaya-pa[m]ditena da87 n-adhikarina likhitam-idam=iti subham | Sri-Saradayai namah | 1 The adjectives and participle agroping with this feminine are in the masculino gender! * Metre : Bloka, * Metre: Salini. * Metre: Vasantatilaka.

Page #189
136 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. No. 20. TALCHER GRANT OF KULASTAMBHA. BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A. The Copper plate edited below, belongs to the Chief of the Talcher State in Orissa and was sent to Baba Nagendra Natha Vasu Prachyavidyamaharnava, then Honorary Archwological Surveyor to the Mayurbhanj State of Orissa, in 1907. It has been published by him in three different publications, once in English and twice in Bengali : (1) The Archeological Survey of Mayurabhanja, Vol. I, pp. 157 ff. (2) Bangera Jatiya Itihasa, Vaisya Kanda, pp. 303-04. (3) Journal of the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad, Vol. XVIII, part I, pp. 59 ff. [VOL. XII. A photograph of the Copper plate was published on the first and the third occasion, but as the plate was covered with powdered chalk before photographing it, the reproduction was neither exactly mechanical nor perfect. I obtained a loan of the plate through Mr. L S. S. O'Malley, I.C.S., Superintendent, Orissa Feudatory States. After careful examination, I found that on all three occasions a number of mistakes had crept into the published text. The most important defect was the reading of the name of Kanchanastambhah as Kanchanasubhana. I 3. The inscription has been incised on both sides of a single plate of copper measuring 81"x 5, and the letters measure on the average. A round seal of the same metal is affixed to the left of the plate, on the reverse of which is the word "Talcher" scratched thinly in Roman letters. The impression on the seal is circular and consists of a plain circle with a row of lotus petals along its circumference. The circle is divided into two unequal parts by two raised parallel lines, in the larger and upper of which is a deer couchant with a bough cr some foliage in its mouth and a crescent and a conch over its back. Below it, just above the dividing lines, is the name of the king, sri-Kulastambhadeva. The lower part of the circle below the lines is occupied by an expanding lotus flower. The inscription records the grant of a piece of laud to Bhatta Visvarapa, the grandson of Yadu, and the son of Anantarapa, in the village of Singa in the Western part (paschima-khande) of the Eastern District (Purvvarishaya). The value of the land granted is given in the last line as rupya 44. Three generations of the dynasty are mentioned in the inscription : Kanchanastambha. Kalabastambha (Vikramaditya). Rapastambha alias Kulastambha. The record was inscribed by one Dirvvadasa, and it is apparently complete, though it ends a ruptly with the word chatuhsima-parya. The characters of the inscription belong to the 9th century A.D., and the language is incorrect Sanskrit, though the mistakes are not so many as Baba Nagendra Natha Vasu Prachyavidyamaharpava thinks. The learned gentleman is not quite correct when he asserts that the figure of a boar and an elephant goad (ankusa), the emblems of the Early Chalukyas, are to be found on the seal. 1 Bangiya-Sahitya-Parishat-Patrika, Vol. XVIII, p. 60.

Page #190
No. 20.) TALCHER GRANT OF KULASTAMBHA. 157 Two grants of this prince, Kulastambhadeva, found in the Raghava monastery at Puri have been edited by Baba Manmohan Chakravarttil. The name of the country read as Kadala in those plates is very clearly written as Kodalo in the Talcher plate, and this is probably the correct reading. If this be admitted, then Babu Nagondra Natha Vasa Prkohyavidyamaharpava's identification of this country with the Patchima-Kodara, said to have been discovered by him in certain three hundred years old genealogical works on palm-leaf, must be abandonod. 1 edit the inscription from the original plate : First Side. 1 Om svasti [11] Jayati bhajaga-bhoga-param pavah (1) sarvajna-barvaksid vyapi-Hara-pa2. -davja(hja)-ropavab [ll] Svasti [ll] Tribhavana-vidita(a)-Bankikansa-vamsa bhushand raja 3 Isit Kozohanastambha l nijabhaja-vajra-vinirjita-darddhara-vairi-varapal-girl. 4 ndraj-jatas-tato mahanpipatih srimata-Vikramadityah? parama-namadheya[ho] 5 srimat-Kalahastambhab tasmid-as&dhirapa-adbasidyatah pratape 6 bhasmikrita-vairi-vigrahas='tri-vargga-sammanita 10 sdha-sammatah prithivyan [10] 7 Tato vyajayata sakala-bhopala 1.mauli-mala-lalita-charapa-ya8 galo pirmala-karavala-kirana-kalapa-bh&sort Kod&lo-dhivasils 9 sri-Stambhosvari-lavdhal-vara-prabhavo(prasado) mahanubhavah Paramamihasta. 100 matapitri-pad-Inadhyayi samadhigata-pancha-mahlavd816 ma11 harajadhirajah &M-Ranastambhah para ma-namadhayah Paramabhattaraka[h] 12 erl-Kulastambha-rapakab kusalt mandala-aminvarttamana-bhavishyat-maha-17 8[@]18 marta-rajaputran!8-niyukta-dandapafikan-snyany-api 185aja-prasadina chatte bhatta14 mahasamata-bhoga-janapad-idyan=adhikarapa-janana yathirha[] manayati VO(bo)15 dhayati s@[madisati] jnapayati viditam asta bhavatain :91 pasohima-khanda pa. Second Side. Singa-gramah chituh-sIm-Stachohbinna 16 (-ruta-visba]ye chandr-arka tamra-b.dana)" Journal Bong. 41. 800., Vol. LXIV, part I, pp. 124 t. [The stroke read as an a-matni in the first akehara is more probably a raperduod sign of interpunction, Ed.] Bangiya-Samtya-Parishat-Patrika, Vol. XVIII, p. 60. * Expressed by a symbol. Read Jayanti bhujaga. [800 below, p. 168, foot-note 16.-H. K. 8.] . Kead -pairi-varand Rond frimad Vikramaditya) Rand has-odyala[or, saharadityah. -Ed.).. Read vignahar. Read - aanmanitah. 1 Read - Mpala-manla >> Read wirmala. Read Kodel-dd meda. 14 Bead labdha. 15 Bead folds. # The **. of -tanakah is written below the line. 11 Bead-bhavishya-mata. 15 Read -rajaputras, Read angar api raja-prasddinat chatta-. >> Read janin. >> Superfluous visarga, used assiga of interpunctuation. 11 Read chatu. Read fanatate.

Page #191
168 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII 17 [kshiti]-samakala mata-pitror=&tmanas=cha punya-yaso-bhivsiddhaye (ID) bhatta18 patra-Visvaripahi Aatatha-syagotrayah? triyarishaya-pravarodbhavatih Ma19 ngalavila-vinirgata-(I)bhattaputra-(t) Yada-guta (1)-Anantarapa-sutah+ da[kshi"]na20 yana-samkrantau 'Akshaya nidhi-dharmmen=akaratvena pratipaditah [*]u21 ktan=cha dharmma-bastro [ll*] Vahubhirs=yvasudha datta rajabbih Sagarabhih? [19] yasya yasya 22 yada bhumig=tasya tasya tada phalan | Ma bhud=aphala-sanka vah paradatt=e23 ti parthiva) [1] evadatta[t] phalam=anantya[m*] paradattanapalaue il Svadattam(-pa24 radattam)=paradattam-va 70 hareta vasundharam 100 sa vishthayam krimirzbhutva 25 pitsibhih saha pachyata || 8Vahun=atra kim=uktena samkshopad=idam achya26 to (1) svalpam=ayus-chala bhoga dharmmo loka-dvaya-kshamah 11 Itro 27 kamala-dal-amva-vindu-lolam 10 srigam-anuchintyall | Vatyal? Singa-gramah tri28 p-Odaka rupya 40 418 Durrvadasena utkirna[m] iti | chatuh-sima-parya TRANSLATION14 (Line 1.) Om. Hail. Victorious is the dust of all-knowing, all-performing and (all-) peryading. Hara's (Siva's) foot-lotuses, where the atoms are the coils of the snakes.16 (Ll. 2-11.) Hail. There was a king Kanchanastambha, an ornament in the Salkikangalt family, known in the three worlds. From him who with the thunderbolt of his arm conquered the kings of mountains, vit. the elephants of his unbearable foes, was born the great lord of men with the high name, the illustrious Vikramaditya. The illustrious Kalahastambha (was born) from him, a sun (aditya) of uncommon force; who by his glowing heroism turned the frames of his enemies to ashes; who was honoured by the three castes; who was honoured by the good ones on earth. From him was born the Maharajadhiraja with the high name, the illustrious Banastambha, whose pair of feet was revered by the row of the heads of all kings; who was resplendent with the bundle of rays of his spotless sword; who resided in Kodala (or Kodala), who had been granted the highest favour from the illustrious Stambhosvari, the very powerful ; the devout worshipper of Mahe vara; who meditated on the feet of his mother and father, who had obtained the five great sounds. (LI. 12-15.) (He) the Paramabhattaraka, the Ranaka, the illustrious Kulastambha, being in good health, duly honours, reminds, orders and instructs the present and future Mahasamantas, Rajaputras, Niyuktas, Dandapafikas, and other royal servants, the people in * Read Vifoarupaya. * Read Autathya-sagotraya. Read tryarsheya-prasar-odbhavata. * Read Anantarupa-sutaya. . Read akshaya. * Bead Bahubhirs. Read Sagar-adib min. & Read Bahun-. . Read Iti. 10 Read ambu-bindu-lolam friyam. 11 The remainder of the verse has been omitted. 13 Read isha. (The last figure is probably 2 and not 4.-Ed.) * By the Editor. 15 Mr. Krishda Sastri suggests the roading: bhuvansabhoga-pramaya] paramanaval, which would give much better sense, "where the atoms are of the size of the world". - According to Manmohan Chakravati this is a corruption of Chalukya.

Page #192
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRARARAM PLATES. 159 the bhogas of the Chalas, Bhatas, and Mahasdmantas, and others, the people in office, in this mandala, (LI. 15-20.) Be it known to you (that) the village Singa in the Western part of the East District, bounded by its four boundaries, has by means of a copper plate charter, for so long a time as moon, sun, and the earth (endure), been given, in order to increase the merit and fame of my mother and father and myself, to the Bhattaputra Visvarupa, of the Autathya cotra, belonging to the pravaras of three rishis, the son of Anantarupa, the son of the Bhattaputra Yada, who has come from Mangalavila, on the occasion of the Dakshinayanasankranti, in the way of an eternal treasure, with exemption from taxes. And it has been said in the Dharmasastra. (Follow four and a half of the customary benedictive verses.) (Ll. 27-28.) This Singa village, with pasture and water (yields) 42 rupees. Engraved by Darvadasa. Up to its four boundaries. No. 21.-DALAVAY-AGRAHARAM PLATES OF VENKATAPATIDEVA. MAHARAYAI;-SAKA-SAMVAT 1508. BY T. A. GOPINATOA RAO, M.A.; TRIVANDRUM. The subjoined inscription is engraved on nine copper-plates shaped in the usual manner of the later Vijayanagara plates; i.e. with a curved top, in which is bored a hole which receives the ring and seal, and with raised rims. The first side of the first plate and the second side of the last plate-the two exposed sides-are left blank. The plates, with the cxception of the first, are numbered with Telugu-Kannada numerals, which are engraved on the left margin near the ring-hole. The 6th and 7th plates have been woorgly numbered as 7 and 8 respectively, while the 8th is marked 6. The inscription is well preserved. On my account, Mr. M. K. Narayanasami Ayyar, B.A., B.L., High Court Vakil, Madras, requested Mr. Kuppu Rao of Dalikkomba to secure for him from Anantacharya of the Dalavas. Agraharam Street, Madura, this and some other sets of copper-plates; Mr. Kuppu Rao was kind enough to procure them on loan for Mr. Narayanasami Ayyar, who in his turn helped me with excellent sets of impressions of these copper-plates. 1 edit the record published below from the impres. sions supplied by him. The alphabet of the document is Nandinagari; the solitary word Sri-Verkateta used as their signature by kings of the third Vijayanagara dynasty, is in the Telugu-Kannada characters. The language of the record is Sanskrit. The one orthographical peculiarity worth noticing is that, as in one or two other grants of the Vijayanagara dynasty, distinction is made between initial long e and short e. The ordinary e is retained to express the short vowel sound; a secondary e symbol over the sbort e, which makes really ai in other inscriptions, converts it into a long e. The vowel ai is written with two secondary e symbols on the short e. For example, ekam, 1. 172, etyeka, 1. 207; ekaiva, 1. 327 and aitanyam in I. 116. Other minor peculiarities are noted in the foot-notes under the text of the inscription. 1 The last words are probably meant as an addition to Singagramas, I. 27. The grant is, so far as I understand, complete. Cf. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 328.

Page #193
260 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIT.. The grant under notice belongs to the reign of Venkatapatidevar sa-Mahiraya I. The venealogy of the third Vijayanagara dynasty is, as usual, traced from the Moon, thus:-- Moon. Budha. Paruravas. Ayu. Nabusha. Yayati. Paru. (In his race) Bharata. (In his race) Santana. (The fourth from him ) Vijaya (Arjana). Abhimanyu. Parikshit. (The eighth from him) Nanda. (The ninth from him) Chalikka. (The seventh from him) Rajanarendra. (The tenth from him) Bijjalendra. (The third froin him) Vira Hemmaliraya. (The fourth from him) Tata-Pindama. The regular genealogy begins from Tata-Pinnama and runs as follows: Tata-Pinnama. Bomidera. Raghavadera. Pindama, the Lord of Aravida. Bukka, md. Ballambika. Ramaraja, md Lakkambika. Srirabgardja, md. Tiramalambika. Ramaraja. Tirumalariya, md. Vengalambi. Venkatadri. Srirangariya. Venkatapatidevariya. Somideva of the above table is said to have taken seven forts from his enemies during the course of a day (V. 7). Pinnama is called the lord of Aravidu. His son Bukka is said to have established firmly Salava Nrisimha on the throne (V. 8). His son Ramaraja, a great devotee of Vishnu, defeated Sapida and took the Avanigiri-durga, drove off Kisappodaya and

Page #194
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 161 captured Kandanavoli-durgam (i.e. Kurnool). Here he was poisoned by his relatives but by the grace of Vishnu be was saved, (Vv. 11-12). The genealogy given in this grant agrees as far as Tirumalaraya, with those given in the Kondgata, the Kallakursi, the Kuniyor and the Vilappakkam grants. Like the last one, the present record also mentione only Ranga II. and Venkatapati I. as the song of Tirumalaraya omitting Rama III, and Raghunatha, who are mentioned in the Kondyata grant. The present inscription is dated the Saka year 1508, computed by the moon, the arrows, the sky and the vasus, which corresponds to the cyclic year Vyaya. On the Utthanisdradasi tithi of the bright half of the month Karttika, Venkatapatideva-Maharaya granted, at the request of Virabhupa, the village of Gangavarappatti, under the name of Virabhu. pa-samudram, to a number of Brahmapas. The grant was made in the presence of the god Venkatesa of Tirupati. As in the other grants, Venkatapatidovaraya I. is described as having vanquished Malikibharama's son Mahamandasahu, (V. 30), who has boen identified by Dr. Holtz:ch with the Golkonda king Mahammad Shah, son of Ibrahim Shah, who reigned from 1581-1611, A. D. We know from the Vilappakkam grant that Venkatapatidjva had five wives ; of these Venkatamba, Raghavamba, Pedobamimba ani Ktishqamamba are mentioned in our inscription; mention is not made of Kondambika, perhaps becauss at the time of the issue of this grant, which is fifteen years earlier than that of the Vilappakkam grant, he had not married this lady. The birudas of Venkatapatideva (Vv. 32-39) are identical with those given in the other grants, and have already been explained by the oditors of those grants. Venkatapatideva, like many other kings of the Vijayanagara dynasty, was a great devotee of the god Venkatasa of Tirupati. A life s ze bronze statue of this king is placed in the tempio at Tirumala on the Tirupati hills, and so ne sort of paji is offored daily to it and also to the bronze images of the great Krishnadovaraya and his two beroic, queens, Chinnadevi and Tirumaladovi. The prince Virabhupa, at whose request the grant was made, was the son by Lakshmarni, of Koishna-nfipati and the grandson of Visvanatha. Ho bears the birudas Sumaya-lrohuruganda, Ayyavali-puravar-adhisvara, (Ailivalipura of other records), and Dakshinasunulmes (V. 7). Virabhapa, the grant relates, constructed a mandapa with finely sculptured pillars in the temple of Sundaranayaka at Madura (V. 68). He gave to the goddess Minakshi of tho samo place au armour studded with gems (ibidem). A Tamil work called the Tiruppani-malui, wbich describes in detail the donations made by various persons to the temple of Minakshi and Sandarosvara of Madura, states that Ktishoa-Virappa Nayaka constructed (re-constructed ?) the Velliyambalam, the northern Gopuram, the shrine called Sevvisvaram, the kitchen, as also the thousand pillared mandapa, the Murttiyamman-mandapa, the Surru-mandapa of the second prakara, and the Virappa-mandapa with sculptured pillars. He also covered the pillars of a mandapa of the temple of Minakshi with gold. Virappa-mundapa is perhaps the one that is referred to in the present grant. This and the other grants of Venkatapatido varaya mention that the king was anointed on the throne by his family priest Tatacarya. Who this Tatacarya was, how ho became the family priest of the kings of Vijayanagara, and when and in what circumstances the latter embraced Vishnuism,--all these are interesting questions which have hitherto remained 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 125 1r. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 153 ff. . Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 236 #. Ep. Ind. Vol. IV, pp. 269 ff. Cf. the genealogy of these Nayakas of Madura, Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 239. . Vy. 52-54.

Page #195
162 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. unexplained. Chapters 23 to 26 of the Prapannamrita, a work on the hierarchy of the Srivaishnavas, give a succinct account of the family of the Tatacaryas, the descendants of Srisailanatba, better known by his familiar name Periya Tirumalai-nambi. The family to which the Tatacharyas belong, is called the Srisaila-vaisa after this original ancestor of theirs. He was the maternal uncle of the great Srivaishnava acharya Ramanuja, and also one of the five disciples of Yamunarya, who was the immediate guru of Ramanoja. In the Srisaila-vainsa were born two brothers, Narasimhacharya and Rangacharya. These were great specialists in expounding the epic Ramayana, like all the members of the family beginning from Periya Tirumalai-nambi. They both went to Ettur with a desire to earn money by expounding the Ramayana. Not finding Ettur sufficiently paying, they drifted on to Vijayanagara, the capital of the kings of that dynasty. There, the king. Virapaksha was then ruling in great splendour. His relatives, envious of his prosperity, attempted to assassinate him, but he escaped to the adjacent country, gathered enough soldiers, and returned to Vijayanagara one night and killed the whole lot of his relatives in their beds. Thus suddenly murdered and left without any obsequies, they all became pisachas, and began to haunt the house in which they had been killed. So, Virapaksha built for himself a new palace and lived in it. However, the trouble due to the ghosts did not cease, and no amount of peace-offering would effect any change in their attitude towards him. At this juncture the two brothers happened to go to Vijayanagara; they went straight into the haunted house, mistaking it for the residence of the king. The place was well lit and the ghost prinee was holding a darbar into wbicb the two brothers were ushered by a ghost servant. On being questioned by the ghost king who they were and what they wanted, the younger brother introduced his elder brother as a great expounder of the Ramayana, and stated that they both went there to seek the royal patronage. The ghost prince commanded them daily to read and explain the Ramayana to him in his palace and promised in return for it a dinara a day and a large sum of money on the day on which the portion relating to the pattabhisheka of Rama was to be read. They agreed to the proposal, and the recital of the Ramayana went on day after day, when finally they were rewarded amply for their trouble on the pattabhisheka day. The ghosts, as an effect of the virtue of listening to the Ramayana, went direct to the Santanika-lika. being freed from their ghost existence. This service of the brothers of the Srisaila-rama did indirectly a great good to the reigning prince by removing from him all the troubles he was suffering in the hands of the ghosts. He discovered his benefactors and requested them to recite the Ramayana in his palace also and loaded them at the ond with riches and himself became the disciple of the elder brother, Narasimhacharya (who is better known to the Srivaishnavas as Ettar Singaracharya) and changed the royal signature from Virapaksha to Venkatesa. The ninth in descent from this Narasimhacharya was Tatarya. He was the contemporary of & Ramadova,' with whom he retired to Chandragiri. This Tatarya lived contemporaneously with Vadhala Doddayacharya of Cho?asingapuram (Sholingur), the author of the Chandamarutam, a work written in refutation of the Advaitadipika of Appayya Dikshita. We know from the Vilappakkam grant that Appayya Dikshita was a contemporary of Venkatapatideraraya I. Hence, the Tatarya mentioned above (also known as the Pafcha-mata-bhanjanam Tatacharya, a name which he derived from his work, Pancha-mata-bhanjana), Doddayacharya and Appayya Dikshita were of the same time. Lakshmikamara Tatacharya, who was more familiarly known as Koti-kanyaka-danam Tatacharya, was the son of Pafcha-mata-bhanjanam Tatacharya. This Lakshmikumara was the guru of Venkatapatidevaraya, who granted his whole kingdom to his acharya. This same person should, therefore, be the guru who is Could this be Ramaraja, the elder brother of Venkatapatidevaraya I.P > Rajnasit sartadefasya Ramardyadaanantaran fri.Venkatapatirama mahatma bhagavat parah Lakaamikuwara-Tataryan mahal mananalifrayat sa malas Venkatapatirayah friman mahayafahl tadrajyash delikadhinam vidhaya guru-bhaktiman guru.kainkarya-niratah Kulasekharavat ahitah 1

Page #196
NO. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES 163 mentioned in oopper-plate grants as having performed the pattabhisheka ceremony for the king. That he was in great power at that time, is evidenced by the large number of inscriptions of Tatacharya found on the walls of the Varadarajasvamin temple at Conjeeveram, whither he had removed his quarters in a later period of his life. The author of he Prapannampita was the disciple of Ranganatha, the grandson of Lakshmikumara Tatacharya and belonged to the family of Andhraparna (Vadaganambi), one of the favourite disciples of Ramanuja. Below are given two lists, the one detailing the donees and the shares they each received etc., and the other giving the names of places occurring in the document, which are as far as possible identified therein with the modern namos. The person who composed the sasana was Ksish a-kavi Kamakoti, the grandson of Sabhapati and the engraver was Viranacharya, the son of Gapapaya. A considerable number of the verses of our document are found in the Mangalampad grant of Venkata I., where it is stated that the composer of the verses was one Chidambara-kavi, sister's son of Sivasurya, the king of poets; whereas the Kiniyur plates, the Vilappakkam, Kondyata and Kallakursi grants, which contain many of the same verses as our document, are said to be the composition of Rama, the son of Kamakoti and the grandson of Sabhapati; a similar grant belongs to the Kadli Sringeri Svami's matha, and the writing is claimed there by Krisbnakavi Kamakoti, the grandson of Sabhapati. Thus there is a great deal of divergence in the statement as to the actual authorship of the composition. It appears that some one of the earlier members of the family, Sabhapati or some one else, for instance, was the actual author, and every time his verses were repeated and added to in drawing up fresh documents by the various later members of the family, the composition was claimed to be his by the topyist. The copyist in the present case appears, as in the case of the Kudli matha plates, Krishna-kavi. List of donees, etc. No. Name of the donee. Father's name. Gotra. sakha. Native place. Num. ber of orittis. . 1 The god Kalahastisvara The god Lakshmi narayana 8 The teacher of Rig-veda 2 4 Do. of Yajur-veds B Govinda Bhatta Udoya Bhatta, Bharadvaja Narayana Bhatta Putti Bhatta . . Do. Hastaks Venkatays Honnarasa , Rayasam Kondaparya . Pinna Madhavayarya Kaundinya 9 Hastaka Nagappaya Virupparass Kabyspa 10 srinivasirys Mahabhashya Nara. Putimisha sambhatta. Rik Do. Yajus Do. Rik. Do. Vanivala. Hstir Anogundi. Madavidala A Collection of the inscriptions on copper-plates and stones in the Nellore district by Alan Butterworth and V. Venugopaul Chetty, pp. 25 ff. * Epigraphia Carnatica, Vol. VII, Part 1, pp. 617. Y 2

Page #197
164 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. List of donees, etc.--contd. Name of donee. Father's name. Gotrs. sakha. Native place. Number of crittis. . Alabur Sirivaram Do. Do ***** Togarucheti Hobakere. Talamudipi Do. Kambhalur Akuvalla ***... Narayana . . Narasamblatta Putimisha Rik Tirumalary . Do. Do. Ananda Bhatta, Gopinatha . Atroya . . Tammana Bhatta Do. Putimasha Yajnasvara Bhatia . Gaatama . . Somayajin . . . Simbadri. . . Kasyapa . Rik Srinivasa Bhatta Basava-Bhatta . . Kausika. Yajus Tirumalarys . Venkata. . . Jamadagni Rik, Madanabharata Kopdu. Naga-Bhatta . . Srivatas. Yajus Yellambhatta . Chitti Bhatta Bharad vaja . Kik. Venkata Bhatta Ramachandra Bhatta. Atroya srinivisa Bhatta . Lakshmippisimba Srivatss . Aubhala Narasimha . Srinivasarya . Raghupati Jaggarasa Vesishtha. . 25 Naramam-Bhagavata Annamaraaa . Mauna-Bhargava Do. Gopala . . . Naga-Bhatta. . Kaupdinya Yajus Govinda Bhatta. Appaji . . . Harita . . Do. Pandurangaya. . Chauda Bhatta . . Vilvamitra Rik. Narasimha Bhatta Krishnambhatta Do. Krishnambhatta Janarddana . Do. Do. Lakshmana . Devaraja Bhatta Bharadvaja Yajas 32 Lokanatha . . . Yajfianarayana Bhatta Do. Do. Vitthala Bhatta . . Sagara Narayana Kaufika . . Bhatta. 84 Venkata Bhatta . Tirumala Bhatta Bharadvaja 36 Dharmaraja Bhatta . Srinivasa Bhagavata . Sachkriti. Yajus 86 Tiruvenkatanatharys. Ramd-Bhatta. Maudgalya . Do, Uppa-Bhatta . . Chudamanindra Atregs , Rik. Ananda Bhatta, Tirumalarys . Brandvije | Yajus Chidambara Bhatta Tirumala Bhatta . Harita Kamalanabha Bhatta. Chakrambhatta . Arivates. Do. Konari Bhatte Tirumalarya . Kaundinya Do. Odayalur Vedeyalur Udayalur Muluviy Udayalur Do. Do. Do. Mosalimalu Akshatala (p) Kalye . Gutti . Hosakere . . . . .

Page #198
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 165 List of donees, etc.-contd. No. Name of the douee. Father's name. Gotra. sakhi. Native place. Nomber of rritlis. Molnadu Bankara (P) . Pandillapalli Inukunta. Garudadri Mutukuri Do. Anantarya Narayanarya. Srivatsa, Yajus Tirumalary& . Tirumala Bhatta . Visvamitra Do. Lakshmanaya . . Visvarupam Tirumala Bharadvaja Bliata. 45 Kotisankara Bhatta Kasinatha Bhatta . Srivatsa . . Basava-Bhatta . . Lingambhatta . . Kayapa . . Kik 47 Virupaksha Bhatta Lingmbhatta Do. . 48 Vaidyanatha . Gangadhara Bhatta . Visvaritra 49 Annambhatta . . Kondu . . . Kaucdivya Tajus Lingambhatta . Kalahasti Bhatta Atrega . Rik Pundarikaksha . Chandrayajran Do. . . Yajus 52 Kariy-Tirumalarya Tukkadeva . . Do.; Jaimini. 63 Tippana Bhatta. Sankana Bhatta Atreya . Rik 54 Alagambhatta . . Lakshmana Bhatta Kaundinya Yajus Tirumala Bhatt Rangu Bhatta . Atreya . . . Do. 56 Visvagarbha-Aubba!a Tirumalarya . Kamakayana Vis. Kik vamitrs. Govinda Bhatta Bharadrajs Yajus Venkataya . . . Bhagavata Appalaya . srivataa. Lakshminarayanendra . Vedam Sshadri Bhatta Kausika. Vyasaraya . . . Raghavarya . Harita . . Rik 61 Ananda Bhatta . . Timmana Dasa. . Visvamitra . Do. Punyakoti . . . Narayana Bhatta . Do. Rama-Bhatta . . Rami-Bhatta. Kasyapa. Tajus Lakshmana Bhatta Govinda. . Gautama. Do. Ranganatharys, Narayana Bhattendra. Visvamitra Rik 86 Appaji . Narasopadbyaya . Kaunqinya Yajas 67 Rangappa . . . Nagarasa . Atreys Rik Tiramala Bhatta . . Tirumala Bhatta. . Srivatas. Tajus Do. . Naga-Bbatta Atreya Riko Do. . . Do. . . Do. Yajas 71 Lakshmaraes Do. . Visvamitra . sik. 72 Madapa . . Chaudu Bhatta Bharadvaja Yajus Do. sivapuram Mammaka ). Do. Do. Maricheti . Do. Madhura Chattipalli Barige (*) Madhura. Udayalur. Arungonda Sonna Arungonda Manikchori

Page #199
166 EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA. (VOL. XIL List of donees, etc.--contd. No. Name of the donee. Father's name. Gotra. Sakha. Native place. Vumber of orittis. . Yadavalli Kolala Mulvayi. Bidurehalli Stavalam (P) Yadappatu Kalabarige Bellur . Do. Vanivala. Do. Krishpambhatta Padmanabhadhvarindra Srivates. Yajus 74 Chandappa Narayana Pandita Vidhala. Do. 75 Koveri Bhatta . . Vyasaraya Bharad vaja Do. Hari Bhatta Konori Bhatta. Harita Rik. Alagbar ya Tirumala Bhatta . Vasishtha Do. Kopda Bhatta . Vidyadhara Bhatta Bharadvaja Yajus sokkapa . . Akkaparys : Vesishtha Kik. 80 Lingargja . Kantika i Chennamarija . . . Visvamitra. 31 81 Jasaraya . . . Tirumala Bhatta Atroya 82 Venkataya . . Kayapa. . Kapi 83 Brahmesvara Yajos Srinivasa Bhatta Raghunatha . Patimisha Rik Narayanarys . Do. Do. 66 Tirumala Narasimha . Srinivasa . . Bharadvaja . 87 Varada Narasimbarya Krishnambhatta Do. Bhanu Bhatta , Yallambhatta. Svatantra-Kapi. Ragbaya Bhatta . . Vyasaraya . Udayambhatts. Govinda Bhatta. Aubhala Bhatta. Koneri Bhatta, Do. Devaraja Bhatta. . Ramarya . . sapdilya . Tammana Bhatta singari Bhatta . Bharadvaja Yajas Narayana . . . Krishnambhatt Visvamitra Rik. 96 Narasambhatta . Vishnu Bhatta. Vasishths Do. Chika Tirumalarya Vitthala Bhatta . Kisyapa . . Do. 97 Giri Bhatta . Nararambhatta Harita , Yajus 98 Tirumala Bhatta . . Janardana Bhatta Atreya , Rik. 99 Naruyanarya . Tirumala Bhatta Bharadvaja Yajas 100 Lingambhatta * Suri Bhatts . Gaatama. Do. Pandari Bhatta Virapoksha Bhatta. Kasyapa . Rik. 102 Yadavkry : Achyuta Bhatta Kaundinya Yajos 108 Tirgmala Bhattendra Narasambhatta . Vivamitra . Rik . Kobige . Maricheti Bidirahalli Maricheti Mullatrihalli Do. Kampila. Kontage. . . 1 1 Mastettihalli . Harisamudram . Pappuri Nandyala . . Lakshmipuram. . Pandari() .

Page #200
No. 21.) DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 167 List of donees, etc.--concld. No. Name of donee. Father's name. Gotra. sakba. Native place. Number of trittis. Tammana Bhatta 205 Chenna Bhatta. Rik Yajus Kranala. 11 . Narasambhatta Suri Atreys , Narasarya Kesava Bharadvaja Bhatta. Peddi Bhattendra . Sandilya Govinda Bhatta Bharadvaja Mallanaradhya P . Mahabbasby Srini. Putimasha 106 Venkata Bhatta . 107 Vyasariya Bhatta 108 Timmana Bhatta. 109 Giri Bhatta Do. Rik. Do. Chennavajjala (?) Vanivila Do. ** * . Vasa. 110 Tirumala Bhatta Uppana Bhatta (0) Kaunding Yajus Ghadayakaoti. Venkata Bhatta. Raghava Bhatta Vesishtha. Rik . . 112 Kamalanabha Bhatta . Lakshmidbar&rya Kabyapa. Yajus . Balapura. Devarajarya Tirumala Gangayali . Bharadvaja Do. Odayalur. 114 Varada Bhagavata Lisgarya : . Visbouvardhana Rik. Yeddalur. 115 Aonaji Annambhatta . . Bhargava . Do. Kottapalli . 116 Verkatadri Ramachandrarya Atroya Rik Ramachandrapura 117 Kupparasa . Kamarasa Kaundinya sukla Yajus. Kumbhaghonam 118 Bhaskararya . .Ranganatha Bhatta. Kaufiks . . Rik Ghadiy Bram () 119 Karanikya Dahvana Lakshmikanta Kaubiks Vis! Do. Periyakolam vamitra. 120 Karanika Timmaraes Tiparasa . Srivates . 1 1 DO Names of places occurring in the grant. 4. In the description of the grant, op. 44-68. No. Name of the place. Modern name. District. Taluka. 1 Hastinavati . . Coimbatore. Dharapuram, . 2 Dharapuram 8 Aladgulam Nedungulam 6 Periyakulam . : . . . . . . Dharapuram . . ...... Nedahgulam. Periyakulami ; .Madara . Do. Madura. Periyakalam. . .

Page #201
168 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII Names of places occurring in the grant-contd. Name of place. Modern name. District. Taluks. sundokkayikkanami, cf. No. 29. Near Sandaikki yppalayan Coimbatore, or, Ma- Dbarapuram, or, Din. or near Kanaviypatti) dura. digul, or, Periyaku Jam. 7. Vaighayara . . Vaigai river 8 Pulattur hill and village, Pulattur . . .Madura . .Kodaikkanal. 9 Mingilanai . . . . 10 Haridra river . . . . Maijalar . . 11 Pujarivayakan hill . . . Perhaps situated near Pu. Madara . . Dindigul, or Palui firippatti. 12 Bribatkulya . . 13 Gardabhakkapama, (Kaludaik. kanama). 11 Tummalapetti . . Tumbalupat. .Madurs . . Palni. 15 Bairinayani-uru . 16 Pullemaijanpatti . 17 Yadamalai bin. . 18 Gorlavarnpatti . Gollappatti , Madura . .Palni. Vedappatti . . Vedappatti. . Do. Periyakulam. Moppadi Jogginayakappatti . Melaikkottappatti . . 22 Mettappatti . . . Mettappatti. 23. Vittiruuda-Perumi! temple 2. Kattinayakapatti 23 Tenkarndu Lill . . 26 soragbanpatti . . Soragampatti . . Madura . . Dindigul. 27 Valayudhan-kottai . . . Velayudampalayam Do. Do. 28 Battulakkunta . . . Butlugundu. sundekkayikkaparayippatti Kanavayppatti Do. or Feriyaku!an. 30 Palnmanpatti . . . . Pilappatti (p) Do. Dindigul. Santoppaleyam . : Sandaiyur (R) Marttinayanipattt . 33 Gasyamanayanippatti .... . Gullapuram (?) , Madurs . Periyskulam. Kilekkottappatti . . Kakkottai . . . Dindigul. 36Kapnluppatti . . . Kappiliyappatti . . Palui. 36 Silinayanippotti . . . Viliraykarpatri or silay Do. Dindigul or Periya. ampatti. kulam. 37 Tondokkutyappan forest. Do. Do. **...

Page #202
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 169 Names of places courring in the grant-contd. Name of place. Modern name. District Taluks. 38 89 Kattinayan patti . Toravali Virabhapasamudra, alias Ganga Gangavarpatti varappatti. 40 Madurs Periyakulam. B.-In the enumeration of grantees, op. 80-198. . * Anegundi . . . Raichur . Gangavati. . . . . * . . Alavur . Sivaram Togarcbeda. Honkere . Talamudipl . . . . . Chinglepat. 1. Do, . Kurnool Tumkuru . Kumpool . Conjeeveram. Do. Nandyal or Ramal Iskota. .Gubbi or Maddagiri. Nandikotkur. ...... . Vanivals 2 Hotur. . 8 Anegundi 4 Madavadala. Alsbur . 6 sirivaram . 7 Togaracbeti . 8 Honkere . 9 Talamadipi 10 Kambhafur 11 Odayalur . 12 Muluvsy . 18 Mowalimada . 14 Akahatala () . 16 Kalye . . 16 Gutti . Melnida . 18 Bapdara (P) . Pandillapalli. Inukunta 21 Garadadri . 29 Mutfakura . Sivapuram : 24 Mammaka (P) . . . . Oday&lur . . Malubagalo. .Musalamadugu Tanjore Kolar . Kurnool Kambakonam. Mulbagal. Nandikotkur. . . . . .. Kalya (P) Gutti . . . . . 8. Kanara, Anantapur. Udipi or Uppinangadi. Gooty. . . . . . . Pandillapalle. . .Guntur . Bepatla. ..... . . . . Muttakuru Sivapuram () . . N. Arcot Tanjore . . Chittoor. Kumbhakonam. ce

Page #203
170 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. Namos of places occurring in the grant concld. No. Name of place. Modern name. District. Taluks. . ***** ***** ***** . Madura Settipalli . . Xadan Coderary Madura, Yellavaram. . **** . * conds . Aragonda . . Arcot Chittoor. Scheri . - * . Kolar Kolar. * * Kolar. Bidarshalli . . ... . . * . Bangalore Hopkote. . . . . Gulbarga . Beffaru . . Kongi Town . . . . Gulbarga . Kolar . Bellary Galbarga. Kolar, Adoni. . 40 25 Marichati . . 26 Madhura 27 Chattipalli . 28 Barige () . Arungouda 80 Sonna (1) Manischeri 32 Yadavalli . . Kojala .. . Bidarebali Stavalam (). . 86 Yadappata * . Kalabarige . . 38 Bellar . . . 39 Kolige . . . Maflattihalli 41 Kampila . . 42 Kontage . . . 43 Hariamudram . 44 Pippuri. . . 45 Nandyala . . 48 Lakshmipuram.. 47 Pandari 48 Krundla . . Chennavajjula (?). Ghadayakanti . 61 Balapura . . Yoddalur . .. 58 Kottapalli .. . Ramachandrapuram . 86 Kumbhaghopam . 58 Gladiyaram (*) . 67 Periyakolam . . . . . Kampili . .Kondage . Haresmadra . . . . Bellary Tanjore Bellary Hospet. Kumbakonam, Rayadrug. . .... *** ... Nandyal . . .Kurnool . Nandyal. Pandharpur. . . Sholapur . Pandharpur. ***** . . Ballapura (TM) . . Kolar or Bangalore Chikls or Ballapur. Dodda .Kumbhakopam Tanjore . Kumbhakonam, . . * Periyakalam.. . Madum Periyakalain.

Page #204
No.21] DALAVAY AGRAHABAM PLATES. 171 TEXT First Plate. 1 zrIveMkaTezAya namaH / 'yasva saMparkapuMkhena' nArIra2 bamabhathiyA' / yadapAsyaM samanasA (samanasA) sAtAra 3 mAtraye / / 1"] 'yasva ridavanAbA: pAriSadyAH paramAta "] vi di. 4 dhruti bhajatAM vivasvona tamAtraye / [2] pIvAvarAya - zAdaMDA pAtu vaH / mAdrikAkhamA yA dhAcI pazciyaM dadhau "] 6 'jayati dhIrajapacervAtaM savyeca ra / pAsaMbanaM cakorA7 cAmamarAnuSvAraM mahaH / 4] 'pocataca puravA budhabhutalakhA. 8 purasvAtmajaH saMva' nahuSo yayAtirabhavattamAca pUra9 svata: / tahaMge bharato babhUva nRpatisamatato" zaMtanusatturyo 10 vijayomimaMyukdabhUttasmAtparicittataH" / / 5] "baMdaratasvASTamobhU11 samani navasvasA' rAjavaLiyamApasasaptamaH"] zrIpatiraci. 12 rabhavadAjapUrvo nareMdraH / tasvAsorijakeMdro dayama ra vRpo vo. 13 rahemAkirAyattiko" murArI batanatibadabhUtala mAyA14 purI[ja]: 1] "tatturyovani tAtapinamamahIpAlo nivAbovanaca. 15 svAmicagavatatopani para" durgAvi saptAhitAt / "dharma16 na sa somideva(rUpadeva)patisameva baje suto vIro rAdha. 17 vadevarADiti tata[:] bIpinamobhUTapaH" / / 0"] "pAravITinagarIvi18 bhorabhUdasva buddhadharapIpatisutaH / yena sAvasiMharAjya19 ma[pye]dhamAnamAsA khirIkhataM / / " "bakAminI[:] khatanukAMtimirA20 [ci]paMtI bubAvanIpatiko budhavasamAsI / bajArinoM From impressions supplied by Mr. M. K. Nariyapmimi Ayyar. Metre: Anushtabh. * Bend Ogg * Bend bhUcivA. * Bond parakhatama. * Read viSako. Band uter. * Rand s . Motre : Sarda lavikelaite. * Rnd wo. // Bad satsaMtavI. * Rand degmabu u Metro: Sragdhari. " Band mavamatala. " Bad sAvaoNbIbI Metre: Sardalavikridits. " Band radu. WRand pavana "Rnd bhUSapa:OMetre: Rathoddhati. MetroVantadlaks, 12

Page #205
172 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.. [Vor. XII. Second Plate; First Side. 21 kamalanAbha vASikanyA bajhAMbikAsudavAra22 mAvazIlA / [] 'mutava kalabudhemurabhikAzagaM mAdhavAtku28 mAramiva zaMkarAskulamahIyataH bandhakA / jayaMtamamaraNa24 bhorapi zacIva bubAdhipA[]ta' jagati balamAlamata rAmarA25 je sutaM / / 10"] 'sahassaptatvA sahitamapi yasiMdhu()januSAM [sa]pA26 dasthAnIkaM samiti bhuSamauryeNa mahatA / vijityAdattesmA27 davanigiridurga vibhutayA vidhUteMdraH kAsappoDayamapi 28 vidrAvya sahasA / / 11] 'vaMdanavolidurgamukkaMdakadamyudayo 29 bAhavalena [yo] bahutareNa vijityaM pr| saMnihitasya ta30 caraNAMbuSu satatayA prAtibhirarpitaM sudhayati sma ni31 peSya virSa 12] 'zrIrAmarAjakSitipaya tasya ciMtAmaNera32 rthikadaMbakAnAM / samIrivAMbhogahalocanasya lakAMbikA. 88 muSca mahithazAsIt / / 13"] 'tasyAdhikesamabhavattanayatapobhi[:] 34 zrI[]garAjapatizAzivaMzadIpaH / pAsa samujhasa35 ti dhAmani yasya ci mecANi vairisadRzAM ca niraMva. 38 nAni / / 14*] "satI tikamAvikA caritalolayArahatI37 prathAmapi titicayA vasamatIyamI saMha(gha)tI / himAMgariva 38 rohiNI dayahAriNI sarimodata sadharmiSIma39' yamavApya vIrApaNIH / / 15 "racitanayavicAra rAmarAjaM ca 40 dhIraM varatirumasarAya veMkaTAdikSitIzaM / pajanaya41 ta sa "yetAnAnupUrdhyA [kumArA]niza tivamaJcadevyAme [va] Second Plate ; Second Side. 42 rAjA moSAH [1] "savasabhuvanakaMTakAnarAtonsami48 ti nihatya sa rAmarAjavIraH / bharatamanubhagIrathAdirAja44 prathitayamAH pramamAsa cakramAH / / 17"] "vitaraNaparipAToM ya. 45 sva vidyAdhurINA nabaramukharavIvAnAdagItA niyamya / pa. 1Metra: Prithvi. Metre : Bikharini. * Road pAtara viviya. Metre : Vantatilaki, . Read more u Rend sa evA. . Metop : Malint. * Bend taM. * Metre : Sailafikhi. * Metro : Indravajra. * Metre: Prithvi. 10 Metre: Malinl 1 Metre: Pushpitigri. H Beed vidhAparopa

Page #206
Dalavay Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva I.-Saka 1508. karegamapratAsana taTAnA nApAsA'samataratA masAlA mAna( 17 mArAmArI Kan aanmAravAhamAcIlA banAtasvIra 7 rAmanAvAta mAlAkAmA mAtrAmA 3477sosata naanaalaalmonaa| ITI manAeRAII sananana vAjatA 8'E ma hAmAyAjAlanamAramA 1177 navanAtavAsamAtrA 10133 selija707 (HIAnAsatAnAtAnamAlA samatadAtAsAnAsabAlamAnasanamAvImA 12137 damAmAjAlAhorAkAratakAmakA hAtamA sIjIkomanAmI kAnamanajasanamAnoM jayomaztamAmAtImAlAtimAla SAGRIHINITIOja (jamAgAsto aanti Orala sArA vasovAnAnAnA vana(177M(motavAsAvATakArAnAva 18 IBM HITMa(jaramAsAnabAlata nAtA FILMmAnassAstriImahAmAmatItanamAjAtalA 200710 bAta mAnakanagArapAkalAaan LIVitthajIjAmAravatatA mAratAlAsomanAtalA sAmanA SatarmAmAtInatAkadamamA jAmamanana HIRaanjanavavamAnatAnA manA / 567vana sAhanAmAvatAramAtmAmAkA mAnAkotavAramA 72tan(TENazAvasAnacA makAna nanaganagamanamAlAlA banepA 77navAsAravAsAtasmatA 1777MATyaa| jAnanAdApAjastAva30 Ma(jarInA mAnaNA syaamaanaa| mAnmAnta strI vAtAgatanAvamAlakAlA 32 masAlA 7 rana manajanAnamanAnA has(TITIKAnAmA snAsAmanA 17103 TIFIma MENT10719lA kA jAjAnamA jAna136 jAtAmAmAmAnaam (1775aATo kAma 38 nAvIna VITORIE(vAhAcAcatAnA manAta LLAGEsamAnAmA rojA vAcanAlalAvAtanAkAma S. KONOW W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH SCALE -55

Page #207
42 mAtA mAnanagaramAsAnAkAmA (ar RAHI FInaIvatakamatanAvamA ra saan| 447THETICTIOkAmakamArAkAnAnAnanArI zAca THITIRREATENTITLETImmAna / pAlamapamA bAlAnanAnAsAramAnAjAnamAlAnA MAITa7710 bajhA pAlanA yana(71) sApnopanAkamecadA eka ratalAmAtA tanAnymmalAla kamAnasAdhana (07 (nAmA3Arihi-takatAnatAlamA lagAnA nana(kA 1341 lAla kAlamAnAnunAva Saili BJanAlakalAnA(narI / / rA TAva971A(EIA mAhAkAbaEETANATA RainapAkA manatAtAlAnA tAlotA . ATMana(bAlakAlA vakhAtA kAkA-1934 kAratAla lAnArAvA lamalAmo mAlatakAta vikAlatalA- latyA jamAnAmAlA AmnAvilA 0R(jAlanA yahAdata ko 1 (vikAlAntama loka Dunil33'JharAlayAjakA kalA sanala' hA 817MarmadAlanA nAkAmAlA Pona bAyA na t| (34hAkA (ATM ANT (SATIR (2517-lamAlAmAla AM IS TI TI TITaranaa ratana lAla titAsAta slAmAbInajanAkAratAsanamAnAmA nAti/jI-THIDItArajAvA rAjAlA tApamAna ANILIELTil 371(s| mAnavinAmA manAmanAta nakA (57 PRITI nAmA'mAstA hAtamavAraNAsAtavamA ( 71007mA mAtrA naphaloga vAstavamA 70 17vatAstagI 71 DBI samAnatakA jamAnAmA (artan(07(3aatikmtaamtaajktaa| rAnAta smaatiivaackaalaavnmaajyvaanaa| AnamA'bAvanamA vAma tAlamanAvarakaraNI 74 A337(janAvarAlArAmasAnaghAjAjanAnAmata se tAterIta tAjA sevApArAsAjanA 76 PTAnAmanAmanAmanAtasacAnArAmatamA ramatama'7 mAnasAdhanAmAvatAnAzAdAga-78 TalaromArAlA ma vI' navAjAcI mAnanagamalA MEERHInAnanana vanakaTavatakalA 80 mAmAtA naTIFIanmarAlasamAnAravAcakA ALITI vAcanAnAitamAravAdaka 82

Page #208
No. 21.] 46 nukalamayamAvAlAMbubiMbApadezAdamaranagara zAlI labja 47 yA mavvatIva / / 18* ] 'vyarAjata zrIvaraveMkaTAdrirAja [: * ] citau lAva48 cArumUrtiH / jA (vyA) ghoSadUrIkRtameghanAdaH kurvan sumi [kA]49 harSapo [] [19] ciSu zrIraMgacyAparivRDhakumAreSvadhirayaM viji50 tyArimApAMstirumalamahArAyanRpatiH / mahojAkhyAMbA[nye] [ma]51 tirabhiSikto nirupame prazAstyurvI sarvAmapi 'timRSu mUrtiSvi [va] 52 hariH / [ / 20] yazasvinAmagrasarasya yasya paTTAbhiSeke sati pArthi[va] - 53 doH / dAnAMbupUrairabhiSi [ca]mAnA devIpadaM bhUmiriyaM dadhAti / / 21] 54 'kAMzcizrIraMgazeSAcalakanakasabhAhobalAdrIbhamukhyeSvAvRtyA DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 55 nRtya sava ( ) dhvatanuta vidhivadbhUyase zreyase yaH / devasthAneSu to 56 theSvapi kanakatulApUruSAdIni nAnAda[1*] nAnyevopadAnairapi 57 samamakhilairAgamau (mo) kAni tAni / / 22* ] 'anaMtaraM 'tatanayaH pratota 58 cakAsti hastApajitadyuzAkhI / zrIveMgaLAM bAcirapuNyarAsi (zi:) 59 zrIraMgarAya [: *] zritabhAgadheyaH / [ 23* ] 'uhagirau sthitaH parivijitya ca 60 durgecayAn durgama [koM]DavIDuvinikoMNDapurapramukhAn" [i*] bhUva61 layekaratnapenugoMDapure" nivasaMcAjati" yassamagramakarA Third Plate; First Side. 62 dimalAMcchanataH" / [ 24* ] " yathAvidhi (ma) zrIsurottamakatAbhi 63 kovsave "yadIyyakaravAride kanakadRSTide sarvataH / "yasoma 1 Metre : Upajiti. * Metro : Sikharipi. Bead farey. * Motre: Sailadikha 10 Bead "fufree. 14 Bond nivasannati. 64 yataraMgiNI dazadigaMtare " jRmate (i) satAM prazamitobhavatjapa 65 NatorudAvAnathaH / [ / 25* ] 'nItyA nirastAdinRpe sapa[jA] saMtya saMra [ ci] 66 tasarvaloke / zrIraMgarAyacitipAlakesmin padaM surAreH para 67 maM prapatre / [ 2*] "viDacA (cA) parAyaNa (:) stadanujaH zrIveMgakAMbApurApu 68 syotkarSaphalodayastiramala zrIdevarAyAmabhUH / saMtAnadukhi 14 Metre: Prithvi. 10 Bond yatro 10 Bond rUpavAn. * Bead gitq. * Bond sAmrAjye sumavi * Metre : Sragdhari. Read bAcI. 173 * Bond durja Bond peDamIca. 1 Bond 'vAcyagataH. 14 Bend badoba . 17. Read 1 Metre: Sardalavikridita. 7 Read vacanava

Page #209
114 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VorxIL. 69 khitamaragirI sAmAvasiMhAsane sarvI mAvi mayena veMka70 TapatitrIdevarAya[:] cA [ 27] 'yathA raghukulojava[:"] svayamahaMdha71 tIjAninA khagoSaguruNA sudhItilakatAtayANa , yaH / ya72 thAvidhi yazakhinA viracitAbhiSekAH"] caNAdibhidya yavanA73 zarAvijayI prazAsanahIM [ 280] 'zrIveMkaTAMbA vararAghavAMbA 74 padobamAMbA varavaNAmAMbA / nItvA sametA yubaiva) zaktayo yaM de76 vyonacaMti paviSayIlA: / / 28"] 'yasvAtiprathitaujase raNamakhe 76 senAbhaTeTaismATopAhataseca(dha)varipaghaTAyakhAtapacA77 dimaH / nirviNoM malikIbharAmatanubhUsaMprApya' gehaM mahama18 damabahamadazAerayate sArthAbhidhAmanvahaM / / 3.] 'yamibaMga79 danirvizeSamakhilAmUrvI bhuje vidhati prItA: paMnagamaMDalA80 dhipakukhakoNIbhUto nirbharAH / yasmai bhUvalayekarvahakalA81 mAzaMsamAnAsmadA sevaMte vRSazailatAmadhigatA[:"] zrIveMka82 TAdrIcara [21] 'vArAzigAMbhIryavizeSavaryacaurAzidurgAka Third Plate ; Second Side. 88 vibhALavaryaH / parASTadipAyamana:prakAmabhayaMka84 razAdharAMtaraMga: [ 32] 'hataripuranimeSAnokaho yAca86 kAnAM hosabirudaragaMDo rAyarAhuttamiha [ 22*] "sAravIrarama86 yA samunasaM(sa)cAravITipurahAranAya[ka:] / "kalIzvaramahA87 bhunaH] "vayaMmaMDalIkadharaNIvarAhatAM / / 21] "rAjJAM varo raNama88 kharAmabhadraniti" ataH / varNitavirudo nAmAvarNazrImaMDalIka89 gaMDa iti / 34] "pAtreyagotrajAnAmaprasaro bhUbhujAsudAsya90 thAH [35] "evipadarAyarAhusavezyaikabhujaMgavirudabharitatrIH / 1 Metre: Prithvi. * Metre : Indravajra. * Metre: Sardulavikridita. * Road 'nasI. * Rend nirviracI. * Besd tanumaH saMprApya. Metre: Sardalavikridita. Metre : Upajati. * Metre : Malini. 10 Read of . The miming half of the stangs can be sapplied from other inscriptions, of... 9. above. Yol IV..9767.28, mahitacaritavandhI maMmiyAn sAmukhAdiprabATilapibadI: pATitArAtiloSa:. 11 Metre : Rathoddhata. Read No. // Rend ayanAthalIka. * Metre of the first half Anushtabh and of the second Arya. Read 45 xfa: 2 Metro: Arya. The second half of v. 86-io miming as in several other grants. It can be applied, ag. from tho Vipin ghnt, above, Vol. IV, p.06, 7.83 pativiradataravapaTTI madhinuruparAmamadhamAcapaDa: 11 Metre: Argi.

Page #210
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 175 91 ramyatarakItirohiyarAyada(di)mApaTha()vidoSaca "] 'bhISadhi92 'patthupamAyitagaMhatoSaNarUpaNitAsamakAMha' / bhASargata93 pyuvarAyaragaMDa poSanirbharabhUnavakhaMDa' / / 37] 'rAjAdhirAja94 bikdo rAjarAjasAhatiH / mUgarAyaragaMhako' mevalaMdhi96 yazobharaH / / 38] "yitvAdiviSadevaditatvA' nityamabhiSTutaH / / 28]] soya 98 notijitAdibhUpatitati[:"] sucAmi ]zAsI sudhIsArthAnAM bhuja97 tejasA khavayaM kttsidhaasn"| seterapi cAhimAdri vi98 matA" saMhatva zAsanmudA (1) sarvovI pracArita vaikaTapatibIda99 varAyAgraNIH / [4. "] "vasuSyomakaLaMbedugaNite sakSavamare / saMvatsa100 [2] vyayAbhilye mAsi kArtikanAmani [41 // ] "pace paLace "puMsthAyA [sa] 101 svAnahAdazItiyo / zrIveMkaTezapAdAjva(ba)saMnidhau zreyasAM nidhI / / 42 // "] 102 "nAnAzAkhAbhidhAgovasUpebhyazAbapittayA / vikhyAtebhyo hiNA Fourth Plate; First Side. 103 tibhyo vedavilo vizeSataH [ 8 ] "vaLite istinAvatvA codhyA(dhA) 104 puravaMdhake / pAcaMguLakhaLe cApi dhoneIMguLamoDuke" / / 44 ] "vasati(ti) 105 khyAtaperiyakuLasImani ca vitaM / muMbAvikapamadhImaMgaLA106 devIsumadhyagaM [ 45 // ] "zrIvaidhayAvapUlatUcasayormadhvamAzcita" / khyAta107 muMgikSayAmavI' nirmasya saMtataM / [4 ]. "pravahatyA" haridvAkhyataraMgi108 yA samanvitaM / "yetanmUgitAmaharidvAsetubaMdhataH / / 47 / "] "bukhayA 1 Metre : Dedhaka. - Rnd sii. * Rend kAca: * Rnd 'naya:* Rad sapa:. * Motre : Anushtabh. 1 Bend 'navAsI * Read af. The second half of the stangs can be applied from V. 88 of the Vilappaklam grapt, bavivi bAdibA anivAMbaviSayA. * Metze : Sardularikridita "Road samaya " Bad siMhAsana W Randyaa savorapi. MBend vimatAna * Metre : Anushtabh. HBond pucAyA. Reed . WRead pUSacU . * Rand 'pAdhiba Bead pramA *Band ekhaRSita

Page #211
176 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XII 109 cApi sahita niraMtyA niraMtaraM / pUjArinAyakama()lakhavAyA110 gdizamAzritaM [ 48 // "] 'zrutamaMgilaNenAmAttatmImAMtAvitasthiteH / pAmbe [yIM] . 111 vizrutabRhanuyAyAcAritA(ta) dizaM [ 48 "] 'pUlattUpA(o)masImAMta zailAha 112 viNata[:] sthitaM / 'gaIbhavaNamAmadhyAdapi tuMmalapaTTita: [[150 // "] 'netaM pradhi118 tATerinAyanikaroSa paSimaM / pukhamaMjampahitI yaDamalAkhyagi114 rerapi / / 51 // "] 'govArappahinAko prAmAhAyavyatAmitaM / vaDappaDepya116 DijagminAyakaparitopi ca / / 52 / "] 'melaibIDavarappaDiyAmakAca cito. 118 taraM / [me]hupahiyAmakAdapyetamImAMtava[ti]na: / [53 / "] 'aizAnyA' vItiru117 daperamALAlayAditaM / kAhinAyakapavyAkhyagrAmAbAcena bhAkha118 tA [ 54 // "] 'tekaraTrAkhyazaileMdrAhakSiNAyAmupeyuSA / zavadhanpaTinAco119 pi prAmAhikhyAtimeyuSaH / / 55 / "] 'mAmAhelAyudhakoDanAmakAtyadhi120 mena ca / uttaratvamitena zrIvatulabuMTata[:"] zrutAt [56 // "] 'zrIguMDe chAyi191 [va]vAyippariNAmaveNa ca / pAsamAnpahinA saMteppALeyagrAmakeza ca / 122 nIya(ya)sApi ca paramUrtimAyanipaSTinA / khyAtena zrIguyyamanAyanippaSTi123 vareNa ca / / 58 // "] 'kILekohavarappaTiyAmakeNApi bhAsvatA / kApulaNa hinA pIli124 [nA]yanippagniApi ca / / 58 // "] 'ityetairaSTabhimaprAsaismayulamuttamaM / 126 .kyena viniSyabakulvAmyAmupazobhitaM / [...] Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 128 'pratItatoMDakutyapyankAnamena samanvitaM / kATinAyanpaDitI. 197 rakhalisuMkahayena ca // 1 // "] 'mUkhaNesukenobhayamArgasuMkesamanvitaM / vIra 198 bhUpasamudrAkhyAmaparAM samupAzcita / / 62 / "] grAma gaMgavarapaDinAmAnaM sa129 svazobhitaM / sarvamAnyaM catussImAsaMyutaM ca samaMtata: / / / "] "nidhi nikSepA 1 Metre: Anushtabh. * Rend aicAnA~ca. Read Rv. * Band yuvA

Page #212
84 90 kA 86 samo tujatabA alIka 88 milIma 192 Dalavay Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva I.-Saka 1508. tAnA, 79 koNa rAma 102 motina ( u [24] paThAU nA UnA: pho na sAya 90 sAla nivatiH patiH jaTA 98 megAi // basukomala becI saksa 100 cApamAna kA ki nAmAvala baiMka tabhI sa S. KONOW. 12 a SCALE 55 moropaMtrI ni kAlAko mAlatI mAmI maMgalA grAma 1 samAna 7771961 cI soma (aga 108 (mulagaMgAmA sImA 110 kulyA rivAsA 1019lI mArI mAmA(manAta 193 zrogrAma ma rAmakA sImAna pemAlA yAtrAyAmAcA kolAba role sAmA mAlA" koTAmAr mevAtama mAlegA kola - lagaaaaal: nAratiya se 534777 holA AAMA 104 W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD. PHOTO-LITH 106 112 114 115 118 120 122 124

Page #213
27. 126 910735 TELamArakamA nAnI ManamAmAkanAmA mami mA JagalpingkarItama FigramamAvAvA vanasadiAMpAnAtAgomAtA1152 128GBITIHAABHIkAmA mAgaganacAhatAmA HTAEmasAta mAlamatAcacAsa maha1ATIOmAmaanrAnI mAsa'kAlamAkAnAmAvAdamA HIATIkAtahajAramAtaramaNAmAvAparatatavA1154 130 'maimaJALAIIATTAargAlIgAsAta karatAnA ShanAlamA bajanatAkamAnalI nAnA pAyA 136577kA nAmavalI zAma vA mAtanokAmama(navajanAnAmA1156 132kamA HTTER.KAnamnaakAjAmro talamArakAtA tAmAyA mA 197971zlanmasAvitrAnabhAlakalApa mAtamA matajanA( IvanAmanakAmasamAvAdAvAlArapata71158 134 mAmAhAmArAvAsalAkA yA vIra mAmA -mamamaRIApnaCAEIREETrAma) unmAdAgo(tasarajAtAnavAlAta mArana 136 PalintAtalAmamATapAmAmA sAkAratamA tAnAjaphalAhoztamasAtabAAEE vAdA (amanual's NEnma janAvatAkanAmAvata AhAta SPIRAlayAtanAvabANAparatAvAnamAramA HAIRKaat aahImacamAtAlamA vAnAka kAmojamAvANApAmAvA mA(7777mAyAmAtA mAmAtahata mAmalA ME mA mAmA vajanAmamApAramA 140 Jal-ARAalalanamAmAkA kAkAna magh AlmaatalanakAmanA mana mAra anAjanasalanAmamA ( 7kAmari bavAkatavaravAmatAnA 142 ITAHARITERMmarAmAvatAvAnAdhArakA mamatA janAmA samAnIkanaghAlA tutAhArA tAlamA manaranAmAmAta caravAhavAsAtA 144anaculaddAnAkAmanArAyaNamAnadAnakA vAmAnAnanAta sAtavAranAmAcA Kinacan'nAna RanisAtAmAta tAvAsalA ABimAmalA nA HD FITI (Engja mAmA 168 146 Aanangna kAnAvAdakA sAmanA napA 1173mAratacA nikAlAtahata Paandaaaaaaaila nijatA yAvA EHICOT 7 nagApitAjatA 170 148 giindian falala kA matAsAnalAbAva SATTjanA lAmAmAyaNa ARHMIRI2017 kA sAmAnamahApAlikAmA TITLEImata7HITmAREA4ga 172 MadHREstApA-mAtA chAtrAvASHR madAra pArataratanata sAmAna 138

Page #214
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRABARAM PLATES. 177 130 SANasikSasAya(dhya)jasAnvitaM / pakSiNyAgAmisaMyukta gaNabhogyaM sabhU131 4 // *] 'vApIkUpataTAkaica kacchArAmaica saMyutaM / putrapautrAdibhirbhojyaM 132 kramAdAcadratArakaM // 5 // *] 'dAmAdhamanavikrItiyogyaM vinimayocitaM 133 mAnupedrapadabhativizeSasAMdra[:] zrIvizvanAthanarapAlakulAdhicaMdraH / 184 zrIvIrabhUpatilaka[:"] sthiravaibhaveMdrastejonidhirjayati dAnakaLAvitaMdra: / / 17*] 136 'zrImasuMdaranAyakasya mahati zreyonidhI saMnidhau nAnAcitravizeSa136 bhUSitazilAstaMbhIjasanmaMDapaM / mInAcyAH kavacaM ca rabakhacitaM hemaM 137 vidhAyAdhunA pUjAH pratyahamuttarA vahati 'yasmAmAjyamavyAhataM / [68*] 'ya. 138 smindizatyavanidevagaNAya vAjinAgAdimaranicayAnatha tepi meraM [*] 139 ye samAzritavatAM vidayAlayAnAmAhAramAtmabhavaneSa samarpayaMti ] 140 'yasminsamastanidhisAgarazailajaMbUdIpAdidAnamapi naiva vicitrarUpaM [*] 141 "mulAsuvarnamaNiratnavicitrasaptadvIpapradAnakarapuMNyakara' jagatyAM [ // 70*] 142 - 'zrImatsamayadroharagaMDAMkasya dhImataH / payyAvaLIpuravarAdhIzva[ra]143 sya mahaujasaH / / 71"] 'stutimaagdh[paaNcvii]cercokaadibhuubhRtH| zrIda kSiNasamu. 144 TrezaprakhyAtavirudovataH / 72'] 'kAzyapAnvayama(vA)rAzikalpabhUmIrahA. manaH [*] 146 zrIvizvanAthabhUpAlapIca prathitaujasaH / 73'] 'zrIkSaNapatikSIrasiMdhuzo146 taLarociSaH / -suzIlalajhamAga muptimuktAphalAnateH / 74*] 'vIrasya vIrabhUpa[sya] 147 vijJaptimanupAscayan / parItaH [pra]yata[:] bigdhaiH purohitapurogamaiH / 75] 'vividhai[vi. 148 budhaiH'] zrautapa[thi ] kairathi (dhi) kaigirA / zrIvIraveMkaTapatima(ma)hArAyamahI pati: / / "] 'sa 149 "hiraMthapayodhArApUrvaka dattavAgmudA 100 soyaM vIramahIpAlamutrAma150 samavaibhava: / / 77'] 'samastaSoDapamahAdAnacaryAdhuraharaH" / hicatvAriMza 1 Metre : Anushtubh. * Metre : Bardulsvikridita * Bend bayA - Read suvarSa. * Rad sindhu u Red hiraNa * Metre : Vasantatilaka. * Read sapaM. * Read eka. . * Road puSya. 10 Read pati. - Read 'raMpara. 2

Page #215
178 EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA. [VoL.XII. Fifth Plate; First Side. 161 dadhikazatahattisamanvitaM / / 78"] 'kavA grAmamima 152 gaMgavarappaTTibhidhAjuSa / nAnAgotraddijAtibhyo 163 dhArApUrvamadAnsudA / vRttimaMtotra likhyate vimA vedAMta154 pAragA: / / 7e"] 'kALahastIzvarAbhikhyagrAmadevAya zaMbhave / nitya165 pUjAvidhAnArthamekA vRttirihArpitA / / 8."] 'lakSmInArAyaNAkhyA156 ya grAmadevAya viNave / yekA' samarpitA hattiracArAdhnu(chu)maha167 nizaM [ 8."] 'khyAtAbhyAM RgyajurvedAdhyApakAbhyA mahattayA / nityAdhI158 tividhAnAya vRttirekAtra kalpitA / / 81"] 'vAnivALIDayabhaTTata159 nujamAtra baMdacaH" / goviMdabhaTTo he vRttI bhAradvAjAnvayozu160 te [ 82] 'bhAradvAjakulA' hotUeNTibhaTTAtmasaMbhavaH / hivirtiratra zrIna[T]161 rAyaNabhaTTopi "baMdvacaH / [83"] 'bhArahA[jA"] nvavA-(yyA)neguMdi(di)hobarasAtma162 jaH / vRttiyaM hastakaveMkaTayopaiti yAjuSaH [ 84*] 'yAjuSo maDavA163 DalapinamAdhavayAryaja: / dvivatti(ttI) rAyasaMkoDapAryaH kauMDi164 nyagotrabhUH [ 85*] 'kAzyapAnvayasaMbhUto viruSparasasaMbhavaH / yekAM0 165 vRttiM istakanAgappayoti "baMhaca: / / 86*] 'baMraca' zrImahAbhASya166 narasaMbhanaMdanaH / pUtimASAndayatrInivAsAryoka167 vRttimAn [ / 87] 'palabUnarasaMbhasUnubaMDacazekha[:]" / "yeka168 .tti: pUtimASakulo nArAyaNasmudhI: / / 88"] 'pUtimASAnvayazrI. 169 tirumalAryopi baMcaH' / hattimekAM zirivaraM narasaMbha170 dRjozrute / / 8e"] 'baMDace drazirivaraM gopi(pI)nAthasudhIsutaH / prA. 171 naMdabhaTTopyatraikavRttirAtreyagotrajaH / ..'pUtimASAnvayo 172 gopi(pI)nAthabhaTTatanu(nUnavaH / ekA taMmaNabhaTTotra vRttima173 [bhyoti baMDacaH' / / 81] 'zrIyajezvarabhaTTasya tanubhU!tamAnvayaH / / 82] 1 Read 'samanvitaM. - Read 'padyabhidhA. * Read "bhyAma - Read vaca:* Rend vittiraca. // Read it. // Read vArSada * Metre: Anushtabh. * Read ekA. * Read bhyA. B Read kukhI. 10 Read ekA. - Read eka. 1. The second half of the verse has been omitted.

Page #216
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRARARAM PLATES. 179 Fifth Plate; Second Side. 174 'sUnustIgaruceTi siMhyAdraH kAsyapAnvayaH / 'baMDacasmoma175 yAjyatra vRttimakA(1) saMmate 83] 'basavAbhaTTasumatestanayaH kauzi176 kAnvayaH / yajuzakhI zrInivAsamazcAtra hivRttimAna [ 18] / 177 hosakereveMkaTAkhyasudhIsutaH / jAmadajAnvayatirumalAryoka178 vRttikaH / [85.] 'yAjuSazrIvatsagotro nAgAbhaTTAtmasaMbhavaH / vittimAnmada179 nabhAratakoMDusudhIriha / [86*] 'baMca' stalamuDipiciTibhaTTasya naMdanaH / 180 yallaMbhaTTobaikakRttirbhAradvAjAnvayodbhavaH / [27] 'zrIrAmacaMdrabhaTTasya sUnurAve181 yagocajaH / "yekAM veMkaTabhaTTIca hatiM prApnoti baMdvacaH' [8] 'sUnu lakSmInRsiM182 hasya zrIvatmAnbayabhUmadhIH / vRttimekA zrInivAsabhaTTaH prApnoti baMDUra 183 caH [8] 'zrIvatsagotra: kaMbhArthInivAsAryasaMbhavaH / paubhaLazrInAra si(siM)ho "ba184 hacokakRttikaH / / 1.0*] 'vasiSThagotra: khyAtAkuvalla[bjaggarasAtma185 jaH / 'baMDUcazrIraghupatireko vRttimihAnute / / 101"] 'maunabhArga186 vagotrInamarasatyAtmasaMbhavaH / zrInarasaMbhAgavato 'ba187 hacokattika: / / 102*] 'kauMDinyagotra zrInAgAbhaTTajI yAjuSo188 ttamaH / atraikahattiroDayALUopAlasudhIrapi [ 103] 'yAjuSazcImaiMDe189 yAkarappAjimanISijaH / avaikahattirgoviMdabhazva haritAnvayaH. [ 104*] 190 'uDayAlauMDubhaTTaputro 'baMcarIkharaH / vizvAmitrAnvacA tripaaitiH| 191 pAMDuraMgayaH / / 105] 'vizvAmitrakulo muLuvAyakvaSNabhaTTabhavaH kRtI / vRtti192 mekAM nArasiMha*]bhaTTocAmyeti baMDacaH" / / 1.6*] 'mArcikasmanuruDavALUjanA193 InadhImataH / vizvAmitrAnvayaH kRSNabhaTTopyatrakakRttikaH / / 107] 'uDayA194 rhevarAjamahajo yAjuSAgraNIH / vittiriha bhAradvAjagotrI la Sixth Plate; First Side. 195 maNamadhIH / / 1.8] maMdane bIyananArAyaNabhahasya yAnuSaH / 196 lokanAthasUdhI rAjagocekahattimAna" / / 1.8] 'yAjuSasagaraIMetre: Anushtubh. . . Read fors: To The verse is defoctivo. * Rnd vA. * Read sama. * Read yajumbAsI. * Read jAmadagnyA. * Bead To. * Read ekAM. * Read tula 10 Rend degnvayama. n Read vRtti: 11 Read vA. " Rad nandanaH - Read deggIcyekI

Page #217
180 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor. XII. 197 nArAyaNabhavarAtmajaH / patra hittimAnviTThalabhAH kauzikA198 nvayaH / / / 110] 'tanaya[:"] zrItiruma[la*]bhahavaya'sya yAzuSaH / bhAra hAjAnva199 yo veMkaTabhaTTotra vittikaH / / 191] 'zrIsaMkcatikulazrInivAsabhAgavatA200 majaH / vRttiyaM dharmarAjabhavAti yAjuSaH [ 112] 'mohakhagoSasaMbhU. 201 to rAmAbhahAmasaMbhavaH / tiruveMkaTanAcAryo yAzaSokahatti202 mAn / / 113] 'pAtreyagotro mosalimaDucUDAmaNIMdrabhUH / uppAbhaTo bhava. 203 tyekahattimAnatra 'baMca: [ 114"] 'yAjuSo[]talazrItirumalAyaMva204 rodbhavaH / pAnaMdabhaho bhAradvAjAnvayocekattimAn / / 115*] 'yAju205 keMdra: kaLyetikamalabhahasya naMdanaH / [zrI]cidaMbaramahotra 206 kavattiharitAnvayaH / / 115] 'gutticakrabhasUnu[:] zrIvakSAnvaya207 saMbhavaH / etyekattiM kamalanAbhabhaTTo pya] yAjuSaH / / 117'] 'yaju208 zAkhI hosakerezrImattirumalAryajaH / kauDinyagotraH kone209 ribhopyatrakattikaH / / 118*] 'putro mesnATinArAyaNAryavarya210 sya yAjuSaH / zrIvatsagoyanantAryo vRttimekAmihAzrute / / 118] 211 'yAjaSA:*] zrutabaMDAradhItika(ka)malabhAbhUH / pattisitamalA.' 212 yo vizvAmitragotrajaH / / 120] 'vizvarUpaMtirumalabhajAtotra yAjuSaH [*] 213 bhArahAjakulo vRttaraharlakSaNayocute / / 121'] 'zrIvatsagotrIkAzi214 nAthabhaTTatanu(nU)javaH / koTizaMkaramahokavattiM yAti yAjuSaH / / 122] 215 zrIliMgaMbhahasumatestanayaH kAzyapA[va]yaH / hattimekAmati basa Sixth Plate ; Second Side. 216 vAbhaTopyatra baMca: / / 121] 'kAzyapAnva[ya*]saMbhUto liMgaMmata- - 217 na(na)avaH / vittimAniha virUpAcamaca baMDaca / / 124] vizvA mitrA218 vayo gaMgAdharabhahasya naMdanaH / vaidyanAthasudhIrattimAni219 ha bahavaH' / / 125] 'koDinyagotraH paMdikupakSikoMDusudhIsutaH / prabaMbha220 hocAvattimabhute yAjuSApraNIH / / 12 // "] 'inukuMTakhyAtakALahasti221 bhahAtmasaMbhavaH / pAyagodhekattigiMmoca baMDacaH / / 127] 222 yAjuSo garuDAditrIcaMdrayavvavarAtmanaH / pAyagovatrIpuMDa * Rend at: * Read inisira * Bpand it * Rand at IMetre: Anushtubb..

Page #218
174 26. silAI kA batrA na bAsanA 176 sAlI bolate bI neka 178 ko bhI zojanAma 180 hajA 182 kelA t 184 tyo sama 186 Dalavay Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva I. -Saka 1508. kAraka AsamA bAgaba gosInA gAtopAnI 1887 mA prApa bAmanI jaga 190 53 botala na 192 ko bAjArAta 8. KONOW. ro janatAmita trayImAvivAmitrakA nA 194 pAtra 21a. 2 sI togi SCALE 55 nikosiyA cA sAlI sAtA khAmiyAnago mAjono salinA karA mAyA yo samA hotAnA mAtrA mAU 43phalma mAnata dInAnA tAkata pAunaU sakhI mAtra manArtha nAgo ko 19 me ( sAsa jo samA khAmagA khasIbokAra tabakoM (tra' yAtrAma sAlima kA mekA W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. 196 198 200 202 204 206 208 210 212 214

Page #219
238 250 218. LAI yA jAnalAgAtarama dia'A'kAmanAmAnAnAtara STATEMnamitaFOmAratakAnunamA 240 RATHIPTIMILY CID'FaivatAnAcagAnA HOTOnavamAtA tivAtAvaravAramA BAI 3. jamalanisAnAlAla tAmAtA 2187||RajAbadAnenAvAjamA 5717 (sana) 3( mAdAvAdAcatutagatimA 242 tAkA ( 31719vAlAkhamAsamAnata DHii manAmanAmanAtabANA Fel/IAR(mA) 1773'pAgAra namaka pAtamAlAlA 2013-halkata(73matahAtAtalo mAna 244 matamo mevAtAlabAhaka RELATED PASET DJ bAjAu TAgAlAmArAvAsa yoga371777 nAmamA nAmAkalApa EMAA JATA nAkAmanAmAvA 246 homa (TRImojo maantulaabrttaa| tita manAlA hogamAmalalA kAgajAta R(17RESmanAyAmAlA javAnA vAtAgala tAlAtayatyAnanalAna 248 AMIL FII/AAAAdinamtajAmatAvAra yAnAkA Ana) MA TI/AI yo uttaratulAnA 17RIABETamanAkAmanA gAtahI yAppAvanA yAsanakAlanAumAnAtavApahAtAnA KARI3 mamatA FROHImInAtAvAna mAninamAnA kavAjavA tasAtatavArAdhanalAkamA MHIDITICLE 77137 THESTRAyAumAkAkAnAvAcavA(mAtAjamanAsi nitAtA rAnAmA 252 13 mArA kAlA tinasAra yo vaikavAnAbApata tara MonAlAnArAma nAphATAkA REATIVIT AE lAgutAnAmAvalatAna 254 230 tA.mAlojIvitahAsamA kAmagArApanA INE. TAMTal 'tadAyaTHRITlAjAmAtA rajana lAgatamAnasAvarakara INCardaaitalAmAlatAnAThamAta kA 256 23217mA(TTERTAIkAmAta hAtAnAjAvAjamA m/ iMLA kA jamAnAtAnIkA Hama(manamAmA nApnavA mArasavAtavAlAlamAyAtA 2173 dineG17ramamAvatAkA 234vAmapanajAnnamAmalAmA sAtavAmavATatayAra janAtAvAratAnAtAlAvaravAnAvanAtavA vimAnatAkA sAmAvaravAvatAmAmAnI kA nAma BAmAjamA FE3.sAtavAdAlanara 260 236MTIGEORIAAI ( marAmA lAmAkA rAvata yAkAmA nAmamA POKMALAHImAtaTasamAjamAyAmAhAkavatamannA MPARICEMAIAMOTInavamata pAekA mAnavatA yA 1256

Page #220
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 181 223 rIkAcokattikaH / / 128*] 'Atreyagotrajo jaiminisUtrastudevabhUH / 224 vRttihayaM kariyatirumalAryozruta sudhIH [ 128*] 'pAtreyagotra zrIsaMka225 gabhahasyAtmasaMbhavaH / yekA tippaNabhaTTotra vRttimabhyeti baMDacaH [ 130] . zrIko 226 DinyAnvayamuhukUrilakSmaNamaTTajaH / atrakAmaLagaMbhaTTo yAjuSo vRtti227 mazrute / / 131] 'muDukaraMNubhaTTarasya sUnurAtreyagotrabhUH / vRttimekA tirumala228 bhaTTaH prAproti yAjuSaH / / 132*] 'kAmakAyanazrIvizvAmitrastirumalAya'naH / 229 vizvagaubhaLasudhIbaMhacokattikaH / / 133] 'yAjuSaMzivapuraMzrIma*]tti230 rumalAyaMjaH / bhAradvAjAnbayo goviMdamahotrakattikaH / 134*] _ 'yAjuSa[:*] zrI[maMma]231 [ka]bhAgavatAppaLayasaMbhavaH / zrIvatsagotrI vRtti' he yAti veMkaTayasmudhIH / / 135"] 232 vedaMzeSAdribhaTTasya tanubhUH kauzikAnvayaH / lakSmInArAyaNeMdrIpi yAjuSo233 kavattikaH [ 136*] 'tanayo mariceTizrIrAghavAryasya baMdacaH / vyAsa rAyocA234 Ittimayate haritAnvayaH [ 137] 'sUnustimaNadAsasya . vizvAmitrAnvayoddha235 vaH / AnaMdabhaTTopyatrakAM' vRttimabhyeti baMDaca: [ 138] 'vizvAmitrakulI nArA236 yaNabhahavarAtmajaH / hattimekAM madhurapuNyakoTI"cyAti baMDaca / / 139] 'ta. 237 nubhU[:*] zrIcaTipavirAmAbhahasya yAjuSa: / rAmAbhaTTokattimanu Seventh Plate; First Side. 238 te kAzyapAnvayaH / / 140*] 'yAjuSa: khyAti ]barige goviMdasumate[:"] 289 sutaH / katI lakSmaNabhaTTokahattirgautamAnvayaH / / 141] 'sUnuma240 dhuranArAyaNabhaTeMdrasya baMDacaH / vizvAmitrakulo raMganAthAryoka241 vRttikaH / / 142"] 'yajuzzAkhyuDyAnarasopAdhyAyasaMbhavaH / kauDi(Di)nya242 "gotrabhUrapAjimapAdadittimAn / / 143] 'zrInAgarasavaya'sya sU. 243 nurAyagotrajaH / vRttimekAmaraMgIharaMgappomyeti baMDacA' / / 144*] 1 Metre : Anushtubh. - Read ekA. * Rand degkausi * Read bhAsya - Read cau. * Read Y. 10 Read . // Road koTiryAdi. - Rond goSabhUrapANiH. Read . * Read our Read 'kA.

Page #221
182 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 244 'yAzuSaH zrIsobatirumalabhahasva naMdanaH / zrIvatsagoSI tiramA 245 labhahokattimAn / / 145] pAyagocyaraMgoha'nAgAbhAtmasaMbhavaH[0] 246 baMca[:.] zrItiramalamahopyA vittimAn / / 146] 'tanubhU:"] zrImaNI ()[ri]247 nAgAbhaTTasya yAzuSaH / pAtreyagotrI tirumalamaTocekahattikaH / / 147] vi. 248 zvAmitrakulodbhuto nAgAbhahatanUnavaH / 'bAMcavIlabaraso vRtti 249 cayamihAnute / / 148"] 'bhAradvAjAnvayacauDubhahabhUryAzuSasudhIH' / mAdapa250 sumati(:)cAtra vRttimekAM samathute / / 148"] 'yAzuSo yaDavamitrIpadmanAbhA. 251 dhvarIMdracaH / varSabhaTokAtti[:] zrIvamakukhasaMbhavaH / / 15..] 'vAdhUlasAnbayo 268 nArAyaNapaMhitanaMdanaH / 'catuvattirihAmyeti cahappo yAzuSAyacIH / / 151] 253 'yAzuSaH zrutakoLAlavyAsarAyasudhIsutaH / bhArahAbAnvayaH konerima254 zeSArdhattimAn / 112] 'mukAyakoneribhAsa sUtaritasAnvayaH / rima255 vArdhavRttImayate bAMcApaNIH' / / 153] 'vasiSThagoSI tirumalabhamuma256 te sutaH / "yekavattibiMdurAvyadhAryopi baMca" / / 154.] 'yAzuSaH saralaMvi 267 yAdharamahAtmasaMbhavaH / bhArahAnAnvayaH ko'bhaSTopyakAttikaH / / 155"] 258 'yadappaTukhapAyaMsa sUnurvAsiSThagoSajaH / mobapIpi bhavatyeka259 vRttimAnaca bAca: [10] 'baMca: zrIko(ka)thikavizvAmicAnvayasaMbhavaH[] 280 liMgarAjokAttimeti ceMnamarAjujaH / / 157] 'tanaya[:] zrItirumalabhA 261 varyasya baMAca: / jayarAyIkava(ba)ttimatvAceyakulottamaH / / 158"] 'kapigI262 : kalabarige [zrI']kAyaNasudhIsutaH / varaveMkaTayo dhImAn vRttI he yAti [badRtaH // 158 Seventh Plate ; Second Side. 283 'bahezvara sudhIrakavattimAnaca yAzuSaH / / 1.] "pUtimASakulo 264 baraghunAthamanISiNaH / "baacNdrshriinivaasbhopyrekh| 265 timAn / 151"] 'baco" varabekuriraghunAthasudhIsutaH / pUtimASAnva 1 Metre: Anushtubh. . Read 4deg * Read randrana:. - Read caturvaca * Read bhAsamavayu. 11 Read - Read jI. * Read viSa * Rand degpakhita. * Read 'tima. * Read eka. * Rnd grovara

Page #222
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 183 266 yo nArAyaNAryokaSTattikaH / / 162*] 'bhArahAjAnvayo vAnivALazrozro. 267 nivAsabhUH / yekavRttistirumalanArasiMhopi baMdvacaH / / 163] vAnivAUka. 268 NabhaTTabhUrbhAradvAjagotrajaH / "ekativaradanArasiMhAryotra baha269 ca / / 164] 'baMDacaH kozigeyalaMbhavar2yAcasaMbhavaH / bhAnubhaTTotraikavRtti[:"] 270 khataMtrakapigItrajaH / / 165*] 'baMhucI' maricehizrIvyAsarAyasudhIsutaH / ye271 kattIrAghavabhaTTopyatra haritAM(tA)nvayaH / / 166*] baMca[:*] khyAtabidirahakI. 272 goviMdabhaTTabhUH / "yetyekAmuDayaMbhaTTo vRtti haritagotrajaH / / 167*] 'zrImato.' 273 naribhaTTasya tanayo haritAnvayaH / baMDacI' maricevyaubhaka274 bhaTTotrAIttikaH // 168*] 'zAMDilyagotro muzahikkIrAmArya275 naMdanaH / vRttimekAM devarAjabhaTTotrAmyeti baMDacaH' [ 158*] 'sUnu276 ziMgaribhaTTasya bhAradvAjAnvayodbhavaH / yekA taMmaNabha277 hopi vRttimetyatra yAjuSaH / / 170*] vizvAmitrAnvayaH kaMpilaka278 NabhaTTasaMbhavaH / nArAyaNasudhIrekavRttimAnatra baMdha279 ca / / 171*] 'kotarIviSNubhaTTasya sUnurvAsiSThagotrajaH / baMhaco' 280 narasaMbhaTTo vRttimekAmihAzrute / / 172*] 'putro viThThalabhahasya 281 kAzyapAnvayazekharaH | baMhRca[:*] zrIcikatirumalAryoka282 vRttikaH / / 173*] 'muze TihakkinarasaMbhaTTabhUharitAnvayaH / giri283 bha[ho] bhavatyekahattimAnatra yAjuSaH / / 174*] 'pAtreyagoca[sti]ru Eighth Plate; First Side. 284 malamaTTo bahucottamaH / "yekavRttiIrisamudraMja285 nAInabhaTTajaH / / 175*] 'pappUritrItirumalabhaTTabhU-juSAna286 NIH / bhAradvAjAnvayo nArAyaNAryokavRttimAn [ 106*] naM. 287 dyAlasUribhahAtmasaMbhavo gautamAnvayaH / liMgaMbhaTTo bhava288 tyekattimAnaca yAjuSaH [ 177*] 'lakSmIpuravirUpAcabhajaH 289 kAzyapAnvayaH / vRttiM paMDaribhaTTotra prApotyekAmihA290 cakaH / / 178*] sUnuracutabhaTTasya kauMDinyAnvaya[saMbhava*]: / patrakAma 1 Metre: Anushtabh. * Read 47 * Read eka. - Read etye. * Read zrImarako. // Read eka. . Read ekAtti. * Read 'varyAramasaM. * Read govinda Read afti. 10 Read ekA. Read cuta.

Page #223
184 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 291 te vRttiM yAdavAryyapi yAzuSaH // [ 179* ] 'narasaMbhaTTajo vizvAmi [ca]292 gotraca baMca: / paMDarizrItirumalabhadrocaikadRttikaH [ // 180 * ] 293 'naMdano narasaMbhaTTasUrerAtreyagotrajaH / ekAM taMmaNabha 294 hotra vRttimamtheti baMDaca / [ 181* ] 'yAnuSaH krAnAlanarasAyryake295 bhabhUH / bhAraddAjAnvayarthenubhaTTasmAtkavRttimAn / [ / 182* ] 296 'putrarkhenAvajulapehibhaheMdrasya yAjuSaH / zAMDilyago 297 cI veMkaTabhahotrAIvRttimAn / / 183* ] 'bhAraddAjAnvayo vAni298 vALagoviMdabhaTTabhUH / atra trivRttimAnvyAsarAya bhaTTopi 299 maMca: / [ 184* ] 'bhAraddAjakulodbhUto ma[jha*][NA]rAddhyasaMbhavaH / zrImatiM - 300 maNa bhaTTopi maMtra cocAIvRttikaH // [ 165 ] 'baMDaca [: *]" zrImahAbhASya 301 zrInivAsa sudhIsutaH / giribhahotrAIvRttiH pUtimASaku 302 lodbhavaH / [ / 186 *] 'kauDinyagotrI ghaDayakaMTiruppaNabhaTTaH / vRtti303 yaM tirumalabhahotrAbhyeti yAjuSaH |[ / 187 * ] 'putrI rAghavamasya vasi 304 [ThA]nvayabhUsudhIH / varaveMkaTa bhaTTopi 'baMcItraikaTattika [:] Eighth Plate; Second Side. 305 (bahucaH) / [ / 188*] 'kAsya (zya) pAnvayabhUrvALApuralakSmIdharAyyajaH / yAjuSeMdro [va] 306 kamalanAbhabhaTTo TittimAn / / 189* ] 'bhAraddAjAnvayatirumalazrIgaM307 gayADijaH / trivRttiroDayALUrdevarAjAryyotra yAjuSaH // [ 190 * ] 'viSNuvaI - 308 nagotrI yeDalUliMgAsa (saM) bhava: / 'yekaTattiM varadabhAgavato 'baha309 conu (zu)te / [ / 191* ] 'bahuca: ' kottapatyasaMbhaTTavaryaM tanUdbhavaH / atraikAmazu310 te vRttimaMNAjibhA (rbhA) gaMvAnvayaH / [ 192* ] 'baco' 'rAmacaMdrAryyasUnurAtreyago811 bhajaH / rAmacaMdrapura [zrI* ] veMkaTAdrikhekavRttikaH // [ 183* ] 'zrIkauDinyakula : ' 312 bhaghoNakAmarasAtmajaH / bhatre (ce) kaTTattimAn kupparaseMdraH zaukalpayAju-' 313 SaH / / 184 *] 'zrIraMganAthabhaTTasya tanayaH kozikAnvayaH / ghaDiyAraMbhAskarA314 ya * bacacotraikaTTattikaH / [ 185* ] 'lakSmIkAMtasutaH kauzikavizvAmitrA)tra 815 pArzvikaH / ddivRtti: periyakokaMkaraNikamotra daMvaNaH / / 196* ] zrIva 1 Metre: Anushtubh. Read for. * Read rAmacandrA'. Bond zodha * Read * Road eka. * Read zrIkovi * Rend 'rAjyoM bahu

Page #224
Dalavay Agraharam plates of Venkatapatideva I. Saka 1508. viib. witta. te 15 nimA lAmAjamANako manana vo mAyAvatIna 284 264daisAmanA(mAvAnavatAtagAlatAnA Baa nirAjana mAnatAtAmA Suntala' dobAlasAmAjAlAnA kA ITIItArAtAtvabo tAnAja vyakAjamAtA 286 bATa nAmAkarajakAtadAtAko sAta vAjatA 266 mAnAAHARogamAvAlAtanA KaavanokAmasimenaTAnAsatAnamana yA gAvAtakA makAjamAnAmAmAlanIjavAbhAtarA 288 253PREMIRJIZAkabAbadAmalAtAyAta pAlanA'7nasAvAjAlA kaamtaa| PERIEnako mAyAlAlagAtAraka kAmaaan (utasA tvamAnamA ma 290 270617172 tagAnA vAhatA sAmanAtIla 7vamA to (inayA mAtamatarajIvitAmA kI ZI/AacAta rAtnAlisA Louin bayAna7ECMmAnataravAjA 292 272ji(Total 3tahAsAgAmAcanamA aalaAAAE borAmA mAtA (ma maraNotAjAtavama(navaratananA TeajamApAumAkAnAtananasAna 294 vanasatAnAnAsApAsata nAvAjamAtA 274aegaav(jkaa|'(laagaamaa ma cAnAmAcA 157'no kamenaTemakAumA nAgA 296 Mara(jAne kA mAnahAnA lAjavatavAsanA Note. manogajamAnAtAnamA lAvaNIvAnA 276BIJInatara smnaamnaamaattvaatkaackaataamaanaa| (7HEAzaajamA daamnaajtaan|| 298 K( 1me pAUmAcAravA(ma 70 ghAmAvalakA ( vAtAnalA 278tA satAtAnATIBAnaka vajamAnAta gomAtA nAmasanavAravAnAnA mAtamInabazzajakAvatavamA taataapaa| 300 bAga(vamanasa spaanvaasmaagomaataat| 28017satavanamamatAranAkAvanatara sma irantavAAMMAHITIEnamAjavAmAnAmAmAkA kAmanAta gharapAlavarAjakamalAmAmAkA lorA(uma ume TamaniTa jAvata 302 (mamatAlojapADAnAdhyakata.sAvAlA 282 mAmA( tAtanadAnavAyacA(TICE TATEMEnavarAjAnA 304 lavako jamA 17vAmAnAmAchAko nAma W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH, S. KONOW SCALE +55

Page #225
indiranAaafnai tatkAla mAninistAra A7GAIRS nayAralatamatapatvA tarI hAtakA sAlApAnamAlAlA' nAlI nAhi noDarSaka 320 anAtA 306ani (tamA dAnAhAhAtavAnAnalAjA lAlakalAkAtapAsAtakA nakAra RadilaniinAtAkATamAnAbAlAjapalA 322 Ma( u nImAritAlAmA bAThamAvata' mAnAtAnamAmA mAlakAmatAlArA tAnAnAmA 308771-jAlanAlalanavAcAmanavamaralAgAkAvat AnApAlAmAlabhanagAmAkamAnadArAparala nAnAvatAko mAlA lagAtakAla kAmanA 324 HARJITH CITABAlavAnAkApatAnAtinAtapAtA 3107aiaimijAtAtvAvatyo nAmavAsanAtanAga tarImAlA 37 annaprAmAyApalatalalaviza 326 Anaa 279-1(utvaimA nAtAkA dlklaakaa| tAjA lAgalAmAgatanAAdAtA nATakA 312lanAmA nalAna.17 kAtrajamA nakabAla kalAkAta bAjA AMINETIMEnAjAlanavajAtabhAtakAna328 mAtA mAnatAta. kolakAtyAta jamAnatAkalA TalailavAla 7 mAnujAnulAnAya nAma 3000 314sAlato(nikAlI kA galAmottamA varatAmika sA(bakarAva (napatAlakAnAcAbAsArakhAca 316sacamolakotavAta sAvakAra (jAjananasa tAmanA nAvAvA lAgalA jAvAnamAtAtalA 318bavA (tilakarAma jamAvA

Page #226
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 185 316 sapariyakoLaMkaraNikotra baMDacaH / yekattiM tiparasasUnu317 stimarasokhate 197*] 'nAnAgotradijAtibhyo dattA vIramahIbhujA / 318 hicatvAriMzadadhikalikhitAzatattayaH / [198] shrii=|| Ninth Plate. 319 'zrIveMkaTapatirAyakSitipativaryasya kIrtiya'sya / 820 zAsanamidaM sudhIjanakuvalayacaMdrasya bhUmaheMdratya / / 158 // "] 'veMkaTa321 patirAyamApatidezena zAsanasokAn [*] kRSNakavikAmakATi: 322 sarasamabhANIsabhApateH pauSaH / / 2..] 'zrIveMkaTamahArAyasUktyA gaNapayA323 majaH / zrIvIraNamahAcAyyo(?) vyalikhattAnazAsanaM / / 201] dAnapA lamayo]324 maMdo dAnA[cheyonupAkhanaM [*] dAnAkvargamavAproti pAlanAdacutaM padaM / / 202 // *] 'kha[da]. 326 tAhiguNaM puNyaM paradattAnupAlanaM / paradattApahAreNa svadattaM niSphalaM 326 bhavet / / 203 // *] 'khadattA paradattAM vA yo hareta vasuMdarAM0 [1] paSTivaSasahasrANi viSThA327 yAM jAyate krimiH" / / 204 // "] 'ekaiva bhaginI loke sarveSAmeva bhUbhujAM / na bhAjyA na ka828 [rAcA vipradattA vasuMdarA" / / 205 // *] "sAmAnyoyaM dharmasetuMnRpANAM kAle kAla pa[]329 [la]nIyo bhavadbhiH / sarvAnetAnyAvina: pArthiveMdrAmbhUyo bhUyo yAcita rAmacaMdraH / / 206 // "] 330 zrIveMkaTeza ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. (Line 1.) Salutation to Sri Venkatesa. (Verse 1.) Stotra to Rama. (V. 2.) Stotra to Vishvaksena. (V. 3.) Stotra to Varaha, (the boar incarnation of Vishpu). (V. 4.) From the ocean of milk was born the Moon. (Vv. 5-6.) His grandson was Budha's son, Paruravas. The latter's son was Ayus: his son, Nahusha. From him came Yayati, and from Yayati, Puru. In this lineage was born & 1 Read 'baca.. * Read eka. * Read degzruta * Metre: Anushtabh. * Metre : Arya. * Read degpalyAdezena. Read 'koTi: * Read madhye. * Read deghiguvaM. - Read vasundha 1 Read ami: 1 Metre : Salini. - Rnd degsetuI * Read bhAvinaH * Rond yAcate rAmacandra w In Telugu characters 28.

Page #227
186 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. king named Bharata. In his family appeared Santann; the fourth from him was Vijaya (Arjana). His son was Abhimanyu; from him was born Parikshit. The eighth from him Was Nanda. The ninth from this king was Chalikka, and the seventh from him was R&janarendra, dovotee of Vishnu. Ten generations after him oame Bijjalondra. The third from him was Vira-Hemmaliraya, the lord of Mayapuri and a devotee of Murari (Vishnu). (Vv. 7-8.) Fourth after him was born king Tata-Pinnama, at whose sight the enemies were frightened. From him was born Somideva, who captured seven forts in one day, from his enemies. To him was born the heroio son Raghavadeva. Then came the glorious Pinnama. King Bukka was the son of him (Pindama), who was the lord of Aravidu : he also established the kingdom of the Saluva Nrisim ha firmly. (Vy. 9-12.) Bukkaraja, who was like the kalpa-opiksha to the learned, married Ballambika. This queen bore a son named Ramaraja. Ho vanquished by his great valour the 70,000 horses of Sapada, seized from him the fort of Avanigiri, and put to fight Kisappodaya. This Ramaraja captared the fort of Kandanavoli. He was poisoned by his relatives, but by the grace of Vishnu, whose devotee he was, he suffered no harm. (Vy. 13-40.) The queen of this Ramaraja was Lakkambika. To him was born Srirangaraja. He married Tirumalambika; by her were born to Srirangaraja the three sons, the heroio Ramaraja well versed in politics, the excellent Tirumalar ya and the king Venkatadri. The hero Ramaraja, having slain in battle his enemies, who were a scourge of the earth, was ruling the world. His praises. Tben Venkatadri is praised. Tirumalamaharaya of great prowess, having subdued hostile kings in battle, and having been anointed to the peerless sovereignty, raled the earth. (V. 21.) Description of the coronation of this prince. (V. 22.) This king made large gifts of tula-purusha in gold and other gifts, to the temples at Kanchi, Srirangam, Sosh chals (Tirupati) Kanakasabha (Chidambaram), Ahobala, etc. (V. 23-26.) By Vengalambi was born to Tirumala a son named Srirangariya. Making Uddagiri his residence, he conquered Kondavidu, Vinikondapura, and other forts. and began to rule at Penukonda. The description of his coronation. King Sriranga after. wards went to heaven (died). (Vv. 27-39.) Venkatapatidevar ya, the son by Vengalamba of Tirumaladevaraya then began to rule the earth. He was the younger brother of Srirangadovaraya. Having been anointed according to the prescribed rules by the spiritual preceptor of his gotra, the famous Tatayarya, who was the ornament of the wise, just as Rims was anointed by Vasishtha, he was ruling the earth triumphantly after destroying the demons, the Yavanas (i.e. the Muhammadans). He had Venkatamba, Raghavamba, Pedobamamba and Krishnamamba as his queens. This king defeated Mahamanda-Suhu, son of Malikibharama, (i.e. Muhammad Shah, son of Malik Ibrahim) and took on the battlebold the horses, elephants, weapons, umbrella, etc. belonging to the vanquished king. When this Venkatapatidovaraya assumed the sovereignty, Adifesha and other supporters of the earth were relieved of their burden and consequently they, having assumed the shape of Vrishasaila (the Tirumala hills near Tirupati), are ever praying Venkatachalapati to grant long reign to him. He was comparable to the ocean in the profundity of his learning : was the only exoellent conqueror of the Chaurasidurga; he terrified the hearts of the hostile kings in the eight quarters; he was a favourite of Sarngadbara; Was a destroyer of his enemies; was a wishing tree to the poor; was styled Hosa-birudaraganda; Rayarahutta-minda; was favoured by ViraLakshmi : was like the contral gem of the necklace (which is the city of Aravidu; was broadarmed like Adifosha; was a boar to the earth vir. the provincial obiefs (as Vishnu in his Varaha-avatara was to the earth), was the best of kings; a Ramabhadra in battle ; was called Nandvarna-fri-mandalika-ganda; was the foremost of the kings of the race of Atri; was styled

Page #228
No. 21.] DALAVAY AGRAHARAM PLATES. 187 Ebirudardya-rahutta-viby-aikabhujanga: Oddiyarayadisapatta: his cheeks resembled the moon; he rivalled the god of love in beauty; was called Bhashagetappuvarayara-ganda; WAS the protector of the nine continents of the earth; Rajadhiraja; a munificent giver like Kubera; was entitled Mururayara-ganda, possessing fame surpassing Meru, eto. He, having won the throne of Karnata by the power of his arm, was ruling the earth from Seta (Ramesyaram) to Himadri (the Himalayas). (Vv. 41-66.) In the Saka year computed by vasu (8), vyoma (O), kalamba (5), and indu (1), (i.e. 1508) the Samvatsara Vyaya, on the Utthans-dvadasi tithi of the bright fortnight in the month Karttika, in the presence of the god Venkatoia (at Tirupati), the king granted to a number of brahmanas well versed in the castras and the vedas, the village of Gangavarappatti, together with Sundekkayikkanavsyippatti, Palemanpatti, Chinnamurtinayanipatti Guyyaman yanippatti, Kilekkotta (vara)patti, Kepulappatti, silinayanippatti, and Santeppaleyam; they were clubbed together under the name of Virabht pasamudram. The situation of Gangavarappathi is as follows:- It is included in Hastindvati-valita and is situated in the Nodungula- naduka in the Alangula-sthala which belonged to the Dharapura-vantya. The boundaries of it are :-It is situated between Sundekkayi kkanams and Srimangaladevi (?), and between Vaighayaru and the hill of Polattor. It is watered by the river and channel) coming from the village of Mungilanai, and which is named Hamidra. The village of Gangavarappatti is situated to the east of Pajarinayakan-malai; to the south-east of Mungilanai and the big channel already mentioned; to the south of the hill adjacent to the village of Palattur; to the south-west of the Gardabhakkanama and Tummalappatti; to the west of Bairinayani-uru, Pullamanjanpatti and Yadamalai; to the north-west of the village of Gorlavarappatti; to the north of Vedappatti, MuppadiJagginayakappatti, Melaikkotta(vara)ppatti and Mottuppatti adjoining the last mentioned village, and to the north-east of Vittirundaperumalalayan. The boundaries of Sundekkayikkaqavayippatti are Kattinayakapatti to the west, Tenkaradu hill to the north, Sevaghanpatti and Velayudhapkottai to the east and Battulakunta to the south. This village of Sundekkayikkansvayippatti together with Palamanpatti, Santeppalega, Chinna(taniyas)mtirtinayanipatti, Guyyaman yanippatti, Kilekkottappatti, Kapulappatti, and Silinayanippatti, was given as the subsistence for the village of Gangavarappatti. To these were added two channels flowing from ..... the forest of Tondokkutyappan, the tolls from Kattinayanpatti, Toravali-susigam and Mangitanai. (Vv. 67-79.) Virabhapa, a devout worshipper of Vishnu, was born in the family of Visvanatha Nayaks. He was living gloriously. He constructed a mandapa of rare sculptures in front of the shrine of Sundaranayaks and presented the goddess Minakshi with a golden kavacha (mailcoat studded with gems). The munificence of this prince is praised. He held the birudas, Samayadrohara-ganda, and Dakshina-samudradhipati, and was the lord of AyyAvalipurs. He was the grandson of Visvanatha Nayaka, and son of the king Krishna by Lakshmam.. At the request of this prince Virabhapa, the village was granted by Vira Venkatapatidevaraya and it consisted of 142 shares. (Vv. 80-198.) Here follows the list of donees. (V. 199.) Praise of Venkatapatidevaraya. (V. 200.) States that Krishpakavi, the son of Kamakoti and the grandson of Sabhapati wrote this document, and (V. 201.) that it was engraved on copper by Viranaoharya, the son of Gapapaya. (Vv. 202-206.) The usual benedictory and imprecatory verses. At the end of the dooument is the sign-manual of the king, Srt Veskafela.

Page #229
188 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII, No. 22.-MOTUPALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVA; A. D. 1244-45. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE). This inscription is engraved on four sides of a pillar of the mandapa in front of the Virabhadrasvamin temple at Motupalli in the Bapatla taluka of the Guntar district.1 I edit it from a set of excellent inked estampages received from Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri, who has already noticed the inscription in his Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1909-10, p. 106 f. With the exception of a few syllables near the edges of the pillar (e.g. in 11. 169-171), the inscription is well preserved. The alphabet is Telugu. The characters are on the whole well formed, but there are some letters (e.g. the dentals, linguals, r, l, and v) which it is not quite easy to distinguish from each other without paying regard to the context. The lingual is used twice in the word parkila (11. 89 f., 102). Of peculiar spellings may be mentioned klupta for klripta (11. 85, 149) and yavvana for yauvana (1. 13). The languages are Sanskrit (11. 1-152,166-173) and Telugu (11. 152-166). The Sanskrit portion consists mostly of verses, which are 29 in number (11. 2-134, 166-173). The remainder of the inscription is in prose. Of rare Sanskrit words the following deserve to be noted:-antaripa, 'an island' (line 136 f.); amaliman, 'purity' (verse 17); asviya, 'a number of horses' (v. 20); anandathu, joy' (v. 1); amredana, 'repetition' (v. 4); asvamedha asvamedhika (v. 12); uparinkh, to spread' (v. 27); ushmala, 'glowing' (v. 13); kan, 'to glitter' (v. 16); kalamba, 'an arrow' (v. 12); kridayita, 'sporting' (v. 4); ganda, a hero' (v. 18); the same gandasaila, a boulder' (v. 26); gunja, 'a kettle-drum' (v. 23); ghrini, 'a ray' (v. 27); damara, tumultuous, terrible' (v. 20), Tridasaparivridha Indra (v. 13); Padmavasa Lakshmi (v. 5); parimotana, 'cracking' (v. 18); Maghavanmani Indranila (v. 27); rangat, 'rolling' (v. 3) ; lambapataha, 'a kind of drum' (vv. 12, 25); Lopamudradayita Agastya (v. 15); Srivatsavakshas-Vishnu (v. 8). The Motapalli pillar-inscription is an edict of the (Kakatiya) Maharaja Ganapatideva (1. 135 f.). It opens with an invocation of Svayambhudeva. From the Prataparudriya we know that Siva under the name Svayambhudeva was the family-deity (kula-devata) of the Kakatiya dynasty. Verses 1-4 of the inscription invoke Gapesa, Sarasvati, the digit of the moon on Siva's head, and the Boar-incarnation of Vishnu, respectively. Verses 5-15 contain a mythical and legendary genealogy of the Kakatiya kings. Verse 5 introduces Vishnu, from the lotus. en whose navel sprang Brahma. From the Creator's eye the Sun was produced (v. 6), and from the latter Manu (v. 7). In this family (vis. the surya-vamia), was born Ikshvaku (v. 8), in his family Mandhatri (v. 9), and in his family Sagara (v. 10), whose sons were burnt by Kapila, but attained salvation through the austerities of Bhagiratha (v. 11). In this family was born Raghu (v. 12), and in his family Dasaratha, who, being mounted on India 1 Cf. Mr. Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Vol. I, p. 88. 2 Professor Zachariae kindly informs me that the same participle occurs in two (unidentified) quotations of the commentary on the Mankhakota :-rangad-bhangash sa Gangam (verse 115) and rangat-samanga-ruchih (verse 126). Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 199; and see now K. P. Trivedi's edition, p. 185.

Page #230
No. 22.] MOTUPALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVA. in the shape of a bull, killed Sambara in the sky (v. 13). Dasaratha's son was Rama (v. 14), in whose family was born Durjaya (v. 15). Verses 16-22 furnish the following pedigree :1. Prolaraja I, of the family of Durjaya, constructed a tank named Kesari-tataka. 4. Rudradeva. I 2. Tribhuvanamalladeva. T 3. Prolaraja II. 5. Mahadevaraja. f 6. Ganapatideva. 189 The first king of this pedigree, Prola I., is not mentioned in any other Kakatiya inscription but the Motupalli one, and in a Kancht inscription 1 the construction of the Kesarin tank is attributed to (his grandson) Prola II. The successors of Prola I. are named in the same order in other Kakatiya inscriptions. Here and in a Hanamkonda inscription, the second king bears the name Tribhuvanamalla, while a Chebrola inscription calls him Beta, and the Kanchi inscription Betma. In another inscription at Hanamkonda, both names (Beta and Tribhuvanamalla) occur. As pointed out by Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri, Beta was his actual name, and Tribhuvanamalla a surname which he borrowed from his sovereign, the Western Chalukya king Tribhuvanamalla-Vikramaditya VI. As Prola I, in the Motupalli inscription, Beta is stated in the Chebrolu inscription to have been a descendant of Durjaya.? The family of Durjaya is referred to also in inscriptions of other Telugu chiefs.8 Verses 23-27 praise king Ganapati in general terms without conveying any historical information. Verse 25 implies that he fought with the Kalingas. Verse 24, which is identical with verse 13 of his Kanchi inscription and with verse 19 of an unpublished inscription on a pillar at the Pakhal lake, 10 and verse 26 allude to the crest of the Kakatiyas, which, as we know also from the Prataparudriya,11 was the figure of a boar. After this long preamble of 27 verses, the Maharaja Ganapatideva informs us of the actual object of his pillar-inscription. It is an abhaya-sasana (1. 139 f.), i.e. 'an edict (assuring) safety', to foreign traders by sea whose vessels might be wrecked on the coast of his territories, While formerly the whole cargo of such ships became forfeited to the state, he promised that henceforth nothing but the usual custom-duties would be levied on it. These are specified in the Telugu language in 11. 152-166. The inscription ends with two Sanskrit verses (28 f.) stating that Ganapatideva set up the pillar bearing this edict (sasana-stambha) at Mottuppalli alias Dosyayakkondapattana in the Saka year 1166 (expired), which was the year Krodhin of the cycle. This year corre sponds to A.D. 1244-45. 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 200, verse 9. The Motapalli inscription shows that the word kesaris must not be connected with the preceding word jagati, as was done by me in editing the Kanchl record. Ind. Ant., Vol. XI, p. 17. Above, Vol. V, p. 142. Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 197. Above, Vol. IX, p. 265 f. Idem, p. 260. The words tato-bhat do not necessarily imply that Beta was the son of Durjaya, as I had understood them above, Vol. V, p. 142. 8 See above, Vol. VI., p. 224 f. and p. 268, and Vol. IX, p. 260, note 2. Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 200. See my Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1903-08, p. 6, para. 12, 11 Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 198.

Page #231
190 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. General Cunningham 1 and Colonel Yule pointed out that Motupalli is mentioned by the Venetian traveller Marco Polo, who calls it Mutfli. "This was formerly under the rule of a king, and since his death, some forty years past, it has been under his queen." % By this king and his queen are meant Ganapati and his daughter (not queen) Rudramba. s Rai Bahadar Venkayya showed that the former reigned sixty-two years, from A. D. 1199-1200 to 1280-81, when he was succeeded by Rudramba.4 Marco Polo is supposed to have visited Sonth India about A.D. 1290; 6 as, however, he dietated his work to his fellow prisoner Rusticiano at Genon in A.D. 1298-99,6 his statement that about forty years had then passed after Rud. ramba's accession to the throne turns out to be fairly correct. He mentions as chief produce of the country diamonds which are found both abundantly and of large size," and muslins which " look like tissue of spider's web."8 As he calls the whole Kakatiya kingdom after Mutfili, it seems that this town was its chief port in the thirteenth century. The fact that Ganapati selected Motupalli as the site of his edict to mariners points to the same conclusion, TEXT.. A.-South Face. 1 au0 vasti zrIkhayaMbhUdevAya na2 maH // icchAsiddhye himagirisutA- . 3 naMdathorAlavAlaM devaM laMboda4. rakaripatiM vaMdanaidayAmaH / yasya / krIDApariNatibhuvo meruzRMgasphuliMgAma6 dazyate duritatimirotsAraNAkAryasU. 7 OH // [1 *] tAM vidhADhacaturjidvAraMge8 kodyoganartakIM / vaMdemahi giraM devIM saMvi9 daMbudhicaMdrikAM // [2 // *] jayati mukuTagaMgA[7. 10 gadaMbhastaraMganavanacaturahaMsIvidhamA caM11 dralekhA / upaharati dRzo- zarvasaddhezva12 ratvaprakRtiniyatamuktApaTTabaMdhapra 1 Ancient Geography of India, p. 542 f. * Yule, Marco Polo, 2nd ed., Vol. II, p. 346. ct. Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 199, and a note by Mr. Prakash Rau of Cocanada, reprinted from the Hindu in the Quarterly Journal of the Mythic Society (Bangalore), Vol. III, p. 132. Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1905-06, p. 80 f. The inscriptions themselves prove that the doubts expressed by Miss Duff (Ind. Ant., Vol. XXII, p. 325 f.) are quite unjustified. Yule, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 251. * Idem, Vol. I, Introduction, p. 50. On the diamonds of South India see the articles of Mr. P. Sampat Iyengar and Mr. S. Krishnaswami Alvogar in the Quarterly Journal of the Mythic Society, Vol. III, pp. 117-132. 8 The districts about Masulipatam were long famous both for muslins and for coloured chintzes. The fine mueline of Masalia are mentioned in the Periplus." Yule, op. cit., Vol. II, p. 349, note 3, and Hobson-Jobson, . 429. The Magania of the Periplus and the Macowala of Ptolemy have been identified with Maglipatan. Tad. Ant. Vol. VIII, p. 149 f., and Mr. Schoff's travelation of the Periplu# (New York, 1919), p. 262. . From an Inked estampage supplied by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri. 10 Expressed by a symbol. 11 Read "fadi.

Page #232
No. 22.] MOTU PALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVA. 191 13 tIti / / 3 // *] deva[:*] zrIkamanIyayavanavanakrIDA 14 yitAmeDanasvAtaMtryAnugrahItasU15 karatanuH puSNAtu vo vAMcchitaM / kSoNI16 sudharato mahAdhijaTharAvikrAM17 tanIrAjanAM cakre yasya phaNIzvaro nijapha18 NAmANikyadIpotkaraH / 4 // *] adhijalanidhi 19 zeSe kopi paryakazeSe viharati ki20 la devaH panavAsAsahAyaH / prasa21 vasavanayaSTo viSTapAnAmamu. 22 tha svayamajani hi nAbhIpanataH panna 23 yoniH // [5 // *] vizvenasAM ca tamasA ca nirA. 24 kariSNuraMbhoruhAM ca haritAM ca vikA25 sahetuH / tasyekSaNAjjagadazeSami[8] 26 sisUkSIrAvibabhUva bhagavAnaya27 maMzumAlI / [ *] tato manurabhU28 bAnA zekharaM nayadarzinAM / vizva29 rAjanyamUInyacUDAmaNirivA30 paraH // [7 // *] ikSvAkAma tasmiMnabhavada31 bhijane bhUbhujAM cakravartI sAcA32 cchrIvatsavakSAH svayamudita iva 33 vAtukAmo dharitrI / ekacchavaM samastaM 34 jagadanubhavato yasya sahIpamA35 laM bhUkeMkaryANi cakre samupaha36 takaraM vizvarAjanyacakraM / / 8 // *] mA pUjbAtya37 bateMdrAdamarakaritaTakrIDitoccA38 vacArAdA ca pratyanahIdhAharu39 NapuravadhUdattasaMketazaMgAt / 40 yasyAnyakhAmyazUnyaM kramasasu41 panataM kSetramAhurdharitrI bhUmA 1 Read yauvana * Read 'vo. * Rend. perhaps 'yaTA. * Read 'cha.. * Read bunAma * Read pUrvA

Page #233
192 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XII. 42 virbhAvabhUmau samajani janane tasya 43 mAMdhAvanAmA [8 ] zAsabahI parita / tAnyanRpAtapA taiMzamaukSika45 mabhUmagaro mareMdraH / yasyAzvame48 dhaturayaM bhuvi mArgamANaiH khAtasta47 nUjanivaherayamaMburAziH // 10 // ] padha' 48 [niravahatsarvAmurtIdhurA sa bhagIra49 yaH kaThinakapilakrodhAlIDhakhavaMzyavi. 50 mulAye / gaganadhiraso gaMgAM kadro. B.-East Face. 51 tamAMgamatacirAdavanimanastA. 52 dRgbhistaistapobhiranInayat / / 11 // "] mAyesmi53 banbavAye janimakata raghurjevayA54 bAprasaMgAMbhIrasaMbApaTaharava65 bhayoDAMtaviheSipAthaH / azvaM ya. 56 syAzvamedhaM kacidapaharatI bhAti pa. 57 tyuH surANAM pratyaMgaM yakalaMbava- - 68 thapaTalamiSAcINamaNAM sahasaM [ 12 // pAsI59 dA cakravAsAbaNatiSu caraNAkrAMtarAja60 bacakrastasaMtatyAM mahatyAM tadanu daza61 rAyo] nAma rAjAdhirAjaH / pUrva svargopa62 sarne vidazaparivaDha puMgavIbhUtamArAdA63 gadhAsanamauryobhalabhujamavadhIdaM64 bara zaMbaraM yaH / / 11 // "] prAgdiSTeviSTapAnA' tadata da6. zarayaH putrakAmaSTimivA putrI jAtasta86 dAstAmamarapuravahI rAmanAcA vi67 dhAbA / yena prAbaMdhi siMdhI pravagabalavatA baM. 68 dhuraH kopi paMdhAssUrNa nisvIparNamaSaNa: kima69 paramasavo khaMThitA dAmakaMThAH // [14 // "] satyaM bha * Read Oformula +Bend TerSi . Read 9. * Red. paMcA - Read degpArthaH

Page #234
No. 22.] MOTUPALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVA. 198 70 dAsananibhabhujAvattayA vIralAyA jAtA 71 stasmin kSitipatikule durjayo nAma rAjA // 72 yadyAvAyA hayakhuraraja:pIta73 [toyAH samudrA lopAmudrAdayita74 lukAtyAhitAnAM smaraMti / [ 15 // ] patha niravizadu75 / tatkulodanvadiMdu: sakalajaladhivelAmekha76 lA prolarAjaH / kanadurukaravAlAkAlakA77 lAMbuvAhAbhyudayahadayazalyapradra-1 78 vadrAjahaMsaH / / 16 // ] kulagrahamamalino janma79 bhUmiM lahiraH padamatimadhurimNa: prema80 dhAma pradhimnaH / pratinidhisudadhInAM saMca[ya] 81 toyasRSTeratulamakta kesarthyAkhyayA 82 yastaTAkaM / / 17 // *] atha caturaMburAziraganA 83 bhuvamasya sutastribhuvanamanadeva iti 84 bhUmipatirbubhuje / nijabhujadasaMpa85 dasamarpitaluptakarapratibhaTagaMDakaMThapa86 rimoTanacaMDabhujaH / / 18 // *] paziSadatha samastA sa.. 87 sya putro dharitrImazaniratinRpANAM bhUpa88 ti: prolarAjaH / pratisamaradhariviprada89 vacchavusenAcaraNabahaladhalIpaM90 kiLavyomagaMgaH [ 18 // "] atha bhuvamadhicakre ta. 91 sya putraH samaMtAtkaradanRpaticakrazaka92 vAlAdrivarmA / DamarasamararaMgatvaMgada93 zvIyazazvahihitamahitabhUbhRdrivo 94 rudradevaH / / 20 // *] patha nijabhujazaile takanIyAnaze95 SAmadhita DaraNimenAM zrImahAdevarAja: [[ 96 praNativimukhamAsodyadraNe kAMdizIkaM gi97 ritaTagRhamadhi mApatonAM kuTuMbaM / / 21 // "] pama98 ratarivAdheravinebAdiveMdurmadana iva I Read degdaya. * Read prathina:- Read 'cakra cakra - Read rahama. * Rend lagha. * Rend parati Read mahiSaH. * houd rina

Page #235
194 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VoL XII. 99 mukaMdhAlocanAnaMdadAyI / padha' gapha 100 tidevaH zrImahAdevarAbAdani bhuvanabhU. 101 tyai bhUbhujA cakravartI / [22 // "] yAvayola 0.- North Face 102 yAvAturagakhuraraja:paMkikA 103 vyomagaMgA tApate tAvadevaM mata104 makhanagarIvIthipuMceSu guMgAH / / 108 pAthaH paurogavA vacinuta vitanu 106 cAdhoraNarAvaNaM se pratyUSe 107 khAta[sa][:]zravasamapi tadA pA108 yayakhAzvavAra [ 25 / ] kolAkobhU. 109 gAMko na vasati' kamala zrIriti bIca110 rAhaH prApto naiSA priyasyora[sa] 111 rativirato sanagaMDa prasuptA / - 112 svAlApe sakhInAmuSasi saku113 tukaM savapaM sAnutApaM hastA. 114 bhyAM yadripustrI vinamitavadanA 115 gaMDapAlI pidhatte / / 24 // "] kalAmaMDale. 118 rAvaNakaTakaSadhomasaMbhrAMta117 bhaMgIsaMgItAkalpakalpadrumavana118 viTapatAtadhAlAdhirUDhAH / 119 gAyaM gAyaM ramate surapu120 rasudhyo' vikrama yasya tAdR. 121 saMgrAmAraMbhalaMbApaTArava. 122 durAtaMkatAmyakhAliMga [ 25 / '] yAvA. . 123 raMbhe dizi dizi puraH prathiIDapA124 saigaMDobINa: pratigiratadhi' vaija128 yantIvarAhaH / yaddostaMbhe pra[sa]126 yajaladheSatA nyasva pRthvoM [1]. 1 Rend mubaMdA. Read m. * The reading [fur]uefar in the KitchI inscription, where the mme verse occurs (Ind. Ant., Vol. XII, P.300, verse 18), is probably wrong. * Rond 'dosApi * Rend samI. * Read ' ge. . Read ativiritaTa. * Road havA. . Read yrat.

Page #236
No. 22) MOTUPALLI PILLAR-INSCRIPTION OF GANAPATIDEVA. 195 127 khAlInayamavidhutaye tiSThatI[vA]128 dikolaH / / 26...] meroH. khairopariMkhadha129 vamaNiNigrAmajAgrattamisrA130 visadhArabbatattanmadhuranidhuvanA181 viyoH sihayUnoH / pAsanasva. 132 saMkUTasthiti]suraviTae[skaMdha]dolA133 dhirUDhasvAsnIvarmagIrAndhanudina-' 134 mabhavanyadyAkhaMtarAyaH / [27 ] 135 tenAnena zrIgaNapatidevama136 hArAjena sakaladIpAMtarI.. 137 padezAMtarapaneSu gatA138 gataM kurvANabhyaH sAMyA139 vikebhya evamabhavazAsa140 naM dattaM / pUrva rAjAnaH 141 pItapAveSvanyadezAhezA142 saraprahatteSu durvAtana samA. 143 patiteSu bhagneSvatIyasaMmate144 Su ca saMbhRtAni kanakakaritura. 145 garavAdIni vastUni sakalAni 146 balAdapaharaMti / cayama. 147 pi prAthemvIpi garIyo dha. 148 namiti samudrayAnachata D.-West Pace. 149 mahAsAsembastebhyaH kuptaza' 150 lAdate kRpayA kItyai dharmAya ca 161 sarva vitarAma iti // tazaya 162 parimANe ekamaTiDiguma158 rini muppayiMTanu bhokkaTi ma 164 zrIgaMdhamu sukhAsu bhoka156 Tiki / ga 1 e. / kaparamanakU Beard fazla. Read more. Bond + Radagkha. 90

Page #237
196 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 150 cInikarAna subbAla 157 kU vela ga 1ki 9 / / paMnIru (1) 158 daMtasu jayAdi karpUrate 159 lamu rAgi tagaramu ri[se] - 160 ya bhosasu panta pa 161 vaDam gaMdhyadravyAlakU 162 nu vela / ga 1ki 91 / miriyA 163 la la ga / 164 vAnika 165 ni ki e III- paDhnu ezasvarUpam okaTiki 5 poMka taca cobaTika 166 ni / ga 1 9 3 / SaTSaSTyadhikaikAda 167 prathatasaMkhye kodhinAtha ma 169 karya / mohupyatyabhidhAne' 169 [[]] maha 170 [ti // ] [ 28 // *] [ga]NapatidevaH kIlyai sthApita 171 [vAMchA]sanastaMbhaM / kalikA 172 [m] kamaladanAdidharmA 173 palaMgayaSTimiva [ 28 ] zrI[ ] TRANSLATION OF THE GRANT PORTION. (Line 135.) By this glorious Maharaja Ganapatidava the following ediot (assuring) safety has been granted to traders by sea starting for and arriving from all continents, islands, foreign countries, and cities. [VOL. XII. (L. 140.) Formerly kings used to take away by force the whole cargo, vis. gold, elephants, horses, gems, etc., carried by ships and vessels which, after they had started from one country for another, were attacked by storms, wrecked, and thrown on shore. (L. 146.) But We, out of mercy, for the sake of glory and merit, are granting everything besides the fixed duty to those who have incurred the great risk of a sea-voyage with the thought that wealth is more valuable than even life.* 1 Read . The bracketted letters at the beginning of 11. 169-171 are broken away on the original pillar. The reading dezya in line 169 is warranted by another Motapalli inscription (No. 605 of 1909), which reads Dakyuyya. gopdavattana see Rao Sshib Krishna Sastri's Annual Report for 1909-10, p. 51. With klipta-sulka cf. klipta-kara in line 85. 4 Cf. Horace, Carm., I, 1: "Lactantem Icariis fluctibus Africum "Mercator metnens otium et oppidi " Laudat rara sni; mox reficit rates "Quassas, indocilis pauperiem pati."

Page #238
No. 23. HANSGT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA. 197 (L. 151.) The rate of this duty (is) one in thirty on (all) exports and imports. (L. 154.) On one tola of sandal, 1 pagoda fanam. (L. 155.) On 1 pugoda's value of country) camphor, Chinese camphor, and pearls, and 1 fanam. (L. 157.) On 1 pagoda's value of rose-water, ivory, civet, camphor-vil, copper, zinc, risaya (P), lead, silk-threads, corals, and perfumes, 11 and fanan. (L. 162.) On 1 pagoda's value of pepper, and fanam. (L. 163.) On all silks, 51 fanams per bale (P svarupa). (L. 165.) On every lakh of areca-nuts, 1 pagoda 34 fanams, (Verse 28 f.) In the Saka year eleven hundred and sixty-six, named Krodhin, at the great Degyuyakkondapattana (also) named Mottuppalli, Ganapatideva not up for the sake of glory (this) edict-pillar, which resembles a staff for the support of the eternal (law of) justice (dharma) which is stumbling in the mire of the Kali age. No. 23.-HANSOT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA ; SAMVAT 813. BY STEN KONOW. These plates belong to Sukla Dalpatram in Hansot, a town in the Anklosvar taluka of the Broach District, Bombay, situated in 21deg 35' N. and 72deg 49' E., on the left bank of the Narbada. There are apparently two plates, measuring 114' x 81', the first of which carries twenty and the second 16 lines of writing. The existence of the plates was already known to the late Professor Kielhorn, who possessed & photograph of them, and a somewhat fuller notice has been given by Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar, who has also been good enough to let me have impressions of the plates. The writing seems to be, in several places, rather indistinct. Moreover the portion of the grant containing the names of the donees has, according to Mr. Bhandarkar, evidently been tampered with. It is not therefore possible to read the whole grant with certainty. Everything however which is of importance from the point of view of history, can be made out. The alphabet belongs to the southern class and is most closely related to that in use in the Valabhi inscriptions. The form of the initial u in l. 33 is peculiar. The same is the case with the initial & in l. 32, cf. 1. 19. The shape of individual aksharas is also in other instances inconsistent. Thus the fa in-Dhrubhata., 1. 9, looks almost like da, and the tth in -chaturtthabhagah. 1. 15, is different from the form used elsewhere in the inscription. The shape of the compound ekkumati-digumati must be the same megumati-digumati, export and import, shipping and unshipping," in Brown's Telugu Dictionary. Iga in the usual abbreviation for ganda or gadyana, 'pagoda ;' see above, Vol. VIII, p. 130. The symbol which make the next coin of lower denomination is perhaps meant for rika, 'a fanam,' which, according to Brown's Telugu Dictionary, need to be abbreviated by an . Here and in the next lines, * is expreused by a vertical line and + by a horizontal dash; cf. Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri's remarks, above, Vol. VIII, p. 130. Por specimens of British coins on which the synonymous torms rika (Teluga), panam (Tamil), falam (Persian), and fanam (English) occur, se Edgar Thurston's Coinage of the East India Company (Madra, 1890), Plate xiv. 3-6, and Plate xvi. 9. poikalu (also above, Vol. VI, p. 288, text line 145) is the same as pokalu in Brown's Telugu Dictionary. * Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 62, n. 1. See Progress Report of the Archeological Survey of India, Western Cirole, for the year ending 31st March 1908, p. 41.

Page #239
198 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. nda, in which the da looks like dha, is also used in Valabhi inscriptions. It is possible that the same form of dis also used in the compound which I have read ddh in Bhartsivadd hah, 11. 6, 11, 30. Mr. Bhandarkar reads this name as Bhartsivaddah, and he is perhaps right, because the word vadda, great, is a well-known Prakrit word. The sign for final toccurs in I. 32 and the numeral symbols for 800, 10 and 3 are used in l. 36. The symbol for 800 has been formed in the way which is well known from other higher numerals by adding the symbol for 8 after the symbol for 100. The visarga has apparently been tused as a sign of interpunction in 11. 33 and 34. With regard to orthography wo may note for r in varise, 1.2 (but-vamsyair= 1.2]), and the common doubling of consonants after r; thus svargge, 1. 31; kirttys, 1. 7; chaturttha, 11. 15, 16; pravarddhamana-, 1. 34; dharmm., 11. 27, 30; suryya-, 1. 14; -purovam, l. 15, etc. The doubling is not however consistent; compare adhvaryu., 11. 13, 17; purva, 1. 19, but -puruvam, 1. 15, and Arjuna., 11. 14, 18, 19. Also in other respects there is some inconsistency. Thus we find -pancha, 1. 10, but panchabhirs, 1. 25; -chanchalam, 1. 21. The writing is, on the whole, careless in several places. T has been written instead of tt in jagatrayah, 1. 7; d for dd in -odyotita-, 1.5; 0 for a in sodhub, 1. 27; 9 for th in gums., 1. 23; r for m in priyatraja, 1. 8, ru for ri in Bhartruvaddhah, 11. 6, 30, but Bhartriad dhah, 1. 11; = rispana, 1. 31; ri for i in. -yasobhriivriddhaye, 1. 12. A superfluous y has been added in -pitryors, 1. 12; the anusvara has been omitted in -daya, 1. 28; -likhita, 1. 34; the visarga in patakai samyukta syats, 1. 25, and ann in partthivendra, l. 30, while an anusvara has been used instead in metari, 1. 30. A whole demi-stanza has been miswritten in l. 29. There are also numerous instances of wrong sandhi. Compare -paksho fri., 1. 3; -rasah aneka-, 1.4; -ravindo pra., 1. 6; mutah vigata-, 1. 6: trayah anata, 1.7; priyatrajo pra-, 1. 8; -yazaugha., 1. 9; =demabhih mata., 1. 12; -vastavyava Adhvaryu-, 1. 13; -putrdya Akrur., 1. 14; -grahane uda ka-, 1. 14 ; -simanyaya Adhvaryu-, l. 17; -putraya Arjuna-, 1. 18; =ya udakapurva aditya-, 1. 19; =ebhyah Arjuna-, 1. 19; likhitar etans, 1. 32. In spite of such instances of carelessness, however, I do not doubt that the grant is a genuine one, excepting of course the portion containing the names of the donees. The grant belongs to a hitherto unknown branch of the Chahamanas, who must have resided in Broach. The name Chahamana itself is not distinctly legible in the impressions. Professor Kielhorn and Mr. Bhandarkar however have both read it, the former in a photograph of the first plate, the latter in the original, and the signs which can be read in the impressions favour this reading. The family worshipped Siva, as will be seen from the attribute Paramamahesvara attached to the names of two of its members, and from the name Mahetvaradama worn by the first member mentioned in the grant. We are introduced to six generations. First we have the Rajan Mahesvaradama. His son was the illustrious Bhimadama, the father of Bhartrivaddha I., whose son again was Haradama, the father of Dhrubhatadeva, whose son Bhartsivaddha II. issued the present grant. Bhartsivaddha II. Was an ardent worshipper of Mahosvara (siva). and he is styled a Mahasamantadhipati, who had obtained the five mahasabdas, ie, he was & fendatory prince. He must have lired about the middle of the eighth oentury, and if we allow thirty prars for each generation his family may be traced back to about 500 A.D. It will be seen that Bhartsivaddha's father had the name Dhrubhata, which is a shortened form of Dhruvabhata. It is worth noting that the same name Dhrubhata was used as a surname by the Valabhi Maharajadhiraja Siladitya VII., whose Alina plates are dated Valabhi Samvat 1 See Buhler's Table VII, Col. VII, No. 48. . See Ep. Ind., Vol. 5, p. 216, n. 8. * See Hamachandra's Derinamamala, vii, 29. * Gupta Insor., pp. 171 4.

Page #240
No. 23.) HANSOT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA. 199 447, 1.6. A.D. 760. Bhartsivaddha II. was accordingly & contemporary of siladitya VII. and also of his father Siladitya VI. The use of the same name in the same vernacular form at about the same time in two families, wbich ruled as neighbours to each other, can hardly be accidental, if we remember that Siladitya VII. is the first one in five generations of Valabhi rulers who mentions any such surname, and also that the name Dhruvabhata or Dhrubhata does not occur elsewhere in the genealogy of the Valabhi kings. It seems probable that there has been some connexion between the two families, and it is possible that Bhartsivaddha II.'s sister was married to Siladitya VI., so that Siladitya VII. may have worn the name of his maternal grandfather. Bhartsivaddha is clearly designated as a feudatory prince, and it seems also possible to decide to which dynasty he owed allegiance. The Hansot plates aro dated, in 11. 34 ff., during the reign of a king Nagavaloka, and in the year (samvatsara) 813, and the grant was issued on the Occasion of an eclipse of the sun (11. 14 and 19). There can be no doubt that this date should be referred to the Vikrama era, and as such it has been calonlated by the late Professor Kielhorn! to correspond to the 28th October 758 A.D. The identity of the paramount sovereign of the Broach Chahaminas, king Nagavaloka, was not at first apparent. Professor Kielhorn was inclined to identify him with the Nagavaloka who is mentioned in the Harsha inscription of Vigraharaja, where we are told in v. 13 that the Chahamana Gavaka I. "attained to pre-eminence as a hero in the assembly of the glorions Nagavaloka, the foremost of kings." In his Synchropistic Table for Northern IndiaKielhorn bad suggested that this Nagavsloka might be identical with the Pratihara Nagabhata, but later on be came to different results and reminded of the fact that names ending in avaloka are ased as birudas of Rashtrakata kings. Also Mr. Bhandarkari was originally inclined to think that Nagavaloka was a Rashtrakta. Later on, however, he has discussed the question again and arrived at results which will, I think, be generally accepted. A closer examination of the facts shows that king Nagavaloka of the Hansot plates cannot be identical with the Nagavaloka of the Harsha Inscription. The latter is dated in A.D. 973 in the reign of Vigraharaja. Now Gavaka, the contemporary of Nagavaloka, was six generations removed from Vigrabaraja and may accordingly be dated about A.D. 820, whiob would then be the time of Nagavaloks. This same Nagavaloka is probably also alluded to in the Pathari: pillar inscription of Parabala, which is dated on the 21st March A.D. 861. We are there told that Parabala's father, the Rishtrakuta Karkkaraja, defeated king Nagavaloka (vv. 14 f.), whose time we would naturally suppose to have been about A.D. 830. It seems natural to infer from the way in which Nigayaloka is mentioned in both insoriptions that he was a ruler of considerable importance, and I think it will be generally agreed that Mr. Bhandarkar has been right in returning to Professor Kielhorn's old identification of this Nagavaloka with king Nagabhata of the imperial Pratihara dynasty. We know of him that he conquered king Chakrayudina of Kangaj and founded the imperial Pratihara dynasty, which ruled over a large portion of Northern India from that city for about two centuries. Mr. Bhandarkar has shown to that this 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 251, n. 4. * Ibidem, pp. 62 and 261. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 116 ff.; compare the correction of the text; ibidem, Vol. IX, p. 62, n. 1. * Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, Appendix. 5 Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 63, n. 1. * Ibidem, p. 251, n. 2. * Loc. cit. 8 Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, pp. 289 E. * Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 848. >> Ibidea, p. 199.

Page #241
200 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. Pratihars Nagabhata is identical with the Paramabhattaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Nagabhatta, whose Buchkala inscription is dated Vikrama Samvat 872, i.e. A.D. 815. Nagabhatta was the son of the Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Vatsaraja, and this Vatsaraja is no doubt the ruler mentioned at the end of the Jains work Harivansapurana where we read, sakeshuwabdajateshu saptasu disam pafichottarenhuttaram pat-Indrayudha-namni Krishna-npipa-je gri-Vallabhe dakshinam ! purvan Srimad-Avanti-bhabhriti nripe Vatsadhiraje-pardin saurunamuadhimandalan jaya-yute vire Varahezvati || We learn from this stanza that Vatsa ruled in the west in Saka 705, i.e. A.D. 783, at a period when Kadauj was still under the rule of king Indrayudha, who is certainly the king Indraraja whoin king Dharmapala defeated, after which he gave the sovereignty of Kanauj to Obakriyudha. Now the Hansot plates are dated in A.D. 756, and Bhartsivaddha's overlord Nagavaloka cannot therefore be identical with the Pratihara Nagabhatta, the son of Vatsaraja. Mr. Bhandarkar is however no doubt right in identifying him with an older Nagabhata, of the same family, whose name occurs in the Gwalior prasasti of the reign of Bhojadeva, an edition of which we owe to Mr. Bhandarkar himself. The genealogy of the Pratiharas is here carried back one generation further than in the materials utilized by Professor Kielhorn in his lists. After obeisance to Vishnu we are introduced to the Sun, in whose lineage Rama arose. Rama's brother Saumitri (Lakshmana) acted as repeller, or perhaps, as doorkeeper (pratihara) in the act of repelling the foes) in the fight against Meghanada. In his lineage arose Nagabhata I., who is said to have conquered the armies of the Valachas-mlochchhas, i.e. of the Baluchas. His brother's son was Kakkuka, who had a younger brother Devaraja, who is evidently identical with the Maharaja Devasakti of Professor Kielhorn's list. Devaraja's son was Vatsaraja, who " seized by main force the imperial away from the famous house of Bhandi." Vatsaraja's son agaia was Nagabhata 11., who is described as a valiant warrior, and who is also stated to have defeated Chakrayudha. It will be seen that it is this second Nagabhata who must be identified with the Nagavaloka of the Harsha and Pathari iuscriptions. Nagavaloka of the Hangot plates, on the otber hand, Mr. Bhandarkar identifies with Nagabhata I., and I think that this identification can safely be adopted. If Vatsaraja ruled in A.D. 783, Nagabhata, who was the brother of his grandfather, may well have been on the throne in A.D. 756, the date of our inscription. The wording of the Gwalior inscription naturally leads us to infer that Nagabhata's brother, the father of Kakkuka and Devaraja, did not rule or that he was older than Nagabhata, since bis name is not mentioned and no particulars about him are given. The comparatively short and thoroughly conventional praise bestowed on Kakkuka sud Devaraja makes us inclined to think that their rule must, at all evenis, have been short, and that it may very well be compressed within the twenty-seven years intervening between the date of the Hansdt grant and A.D. 783, when Vatsaraja had already ascended the throne. I therefore agree with Mr. Bhandarkar that Nagavaloka, Bhartsivaddha's overlord, was Nagabhata I. of the Pratibara dynasty. His family had not however then established itself in Kanauj bat had its capital farther to the west. Vatsaraja is in the Hariva naapurana described as the king of the western quarter, and if we remember that the Avanti-king, 1.e. the ruler of Malwa, is said to hold sway over the Eastern quarter, this localisation takes us to Lata and See Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. I, Part II, p. 197, n. 2. . Archaological Survey of India, Annual Report, 1903-4, pp. 277 ff. . Sve the correction by Bhandarkar, Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, p. 240, a. 12.

Page #242
No. 23.) HANSOT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA. 201 Western Rajpntina and well agrees with the fact that Nagavaloka was the overlord of the Chuhamanas of Broach. Similarly the Rashtrakuta Maharajadhiraja Dhruvaraja is stated to have defeated Vatsaraja "in the centre of Maru." We have also seen that Nagabhata I. is in the Gwalior inscription stated to have defeated the Baluchas. What is meant is probably the Musalman attacks on Western Rajputana in the eighth century. Everything tends to show that the late Mr. Jackson was right in supposing that these rulers were Gurjaras, and that their head quarters were at Srima la, the present Bhinmal. If we now turn to the faroily of the grantee of the Hansdt plates, it will be seen that the first of his ancestors mentioned in the grant is designated as rajan, which does not imply that he was a ruling prince. Only conventional praise is bestowed on the four next generations. We are told, it is true, in the usual way that other kings bowed down to them, but there are no attributes which show that they were kings. Then follows Dhrabhatadeva, of whom we hear that he conquered the territories of all his adversaries and made the whole world resplendent with his fame. His son, the issuer of the grant registered in the Hangot plates, is the first in the family who is expressly designated as a feudatory ruler. Now assuming that he held sway over Broach, it is in itself little likely that his ancestors should have ruled over that part of India, because we find the Gurjaras in power down to A.D. 736. It is of interest to notes how the Gurjaras of Broach, who were originally worshippers of the Sun, became Saivas from the reiga of Dadda III., who lived at the end of the seventh century. His son Jayabhata III., whose copperplate grants are dated A.D. 706 and 735, is the last of these rulers who is known to us. He is said to have obtained the five great sounds and to have been a Mahasamantadhipati, in other words he uses exactly the same titles as Bhartsivaddha II. It seems nataral to infer that the line of Gurjara feudatories in Broach became extinct with Jayabhata III., and that he was an oceeded as ruler by the prince Bhartsivaddha, who was a Chahamana, and who owed allegiance to the Gurjaras of Bhintaal, as had probably also been the case with his predecessors of the Broach dynasty of Gurjaras. The grant was issued from Bhoigukachchha, which cannot be anything else than & semilearned Sanskrit form of the name Bharukachchha, the present Broach. The same form also occurs in the Bagumra plates of Dhruvaraja II. of Saka 7896 and elsewhere. The grant records the gift of the village Arjunadevigrama in the Akruresvara vishaya. Akraresvara is the present Anklesvar talaka in the Broach District, but I am not able to identify Arjunadevigrama. It has already been mentioned that the names of the donees have been tampered with. That portion of the inscription cannot therefore be read with certainty. The donees seem to be the Brahmana Bhatta-Buta (?), the son of Tavi, residing in Saujnapadra (?), the Brahmana Jaba (P), the son of Charamasarman (?) and a resident of Vara mevi (?) and the Brahmana Bhatalla, the son of Bhatta-Va . ., residing in Saujnapadra (?). I cannot identify Saujna. padra and Varamovi and the reading of the names themselves is not certain. The writer of the grant was Bhatta-Kakka (?), the son of Bhatta-Vatsuva, and is called a Valabhya, 1.s., he hailed from Valabhi. This fact adds some probability to the suggestion hazarded above that there may have been some connexion between Bhartpivaddha's family and the Maitrakas of Valabhi. 1 See the discussion of this matter by the late Mr. Jackson, Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I, Part I, p. 466, wbere the authorities are quoted. . Ibidem, p. 467. * Cf. Jackson, loc. cit., pp. 113 ff. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 77 f. Ibidem, Vol. XII, p. 181.

Page #243
202 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Om1 Svasti [*] Vikata-katak-ottunga[b] siddha-mandala-maqdanah [/*] Merur-iva jay-adhar[as-Chahaman. 2 kramah] [*] [Tasmin=]vaise samutpannah prakata-parakram-akranta-dinmandal[0]= neka-samara-samghatta-ripu-[gaja-ghat-a] 3 [10]pa-vighatana-dorddasdab.. [-kal-ratipaksho(kahah) damo nama raja [babhuva] [*] [Tasya] 4 [sutah] prakatit-asesha-bhu-mandala-pratapo vikramaikarasah aneka-narapati-sata srl-Bhimadamah makuta-tata-ghatita-ma[pi] 5 [nikara-nik(mam-a]llasit-o[d] dystita-charaga-kamala-yugalah [VOL. XII. [1] Tasy-atmajo=neka-samanta 6 [kirita]-koti-ghrishta-charan-aravindo (ndah) prasadhit-asesha-bhamandalah srimadBhartriivaddhah [*] Tasya sutah(to) vigata-ghana[gagana]-a-kara-([ka]ra-)nikar-avadatay kitty-camdita-sakala-jaga[t*]-trays(b) 7 nata-mahipala-mauli-m[riji] 8 [ta]-charana-kamala-yugalah parama-mahosvarah sri-Haradamah [*] Tasya priy-atrajo prasadhit-asesha-vipaksha 9 mandal-[odara-srih]" srimad-Dhrubhatadevah [*] Tasya [su] 10 tah samasta-sadgup-adhara-bhutah parama-mahesvarah mahasabdah (bdo) mahasamantadhi 11 patih srimad-Bhartrivaddhah sarvvan-ev-agami-nripati-mahattara-vasavak3-adin= samanubodhayaty-[astu vah] sasi-kara-nirmmala-yasangha-dhavalita-sakala-bhuvanah sri-Mahesvara Adhvarya-Madhyaadina-Asuriya(on-sago] aamadhigata-pancha 12 samviditam sri-Bhrigukachchh-avasthitair-yyath-asmabhih (bhir) mata-pitr(y)oratmanas-cha punya-yaso-bhrii (bhi) vriddhaye [Saujna]13 padra-vastavyaya10 Adhvarya-Madhyandina-Kanodinys-engora-Vanlyn sabrahmacharine brahmana-Bhatta 14 Bataya Tavi-patriyal Akrureevara-vishay-Antarggata (ta) [ay] grama (ma) [sya] suryya-grahapels udaka 15 parvvah pratipadita-chaturtthabhigah | Nath Vara [me]vi-vidadcha]vya(vistarya)-na(ta)t-traividya-samanya-Mi[th]ra-sa 16 [gotraya] Madhyamdinal sabrahmachari brahma [pa] Charamasarmma? - patrabrahmana-Jabaya] chaturttha16. 17 ditah Ta (ta) tha Bauj apadravetvykya ta[t]-traividya-samanyaya17 Metre: Anushtubh. Read -Bhartrivaddhah. The reading is not certain. Read -vasapak-adin. 10 Read -vastavyay=adhvarys.. 12 Read -grahana, 1 Expressed by a symbol. Read -raso-neka-. Read -atmajah. Read -yata-ogha-. The reading of the name is doubtful. 11 Read -putray-Akrur.. 13 Here and in the next lines the grant has apparently been tampered with and new names have been entered. Arjunadevi 14 Read tatha. The ensuing aksharas are uncertain. 15 A cancelled fe is visible between the aksharas ma and dhyam. There are also other traces of old letters under the present ones. 18 Read perhaps chaturtthabhagah pratipaditah, 17 Read -samanyay-Adhvaryu-.

Page #244
SCALE 7 W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. STEN KONOW. 20 Hansot plates of Bhartrivaddha.-Samvat $13. 131395 Dlachcamerasof Proce s sen Articles GPFISCARI D epfiuso s ar-V.&T echPulse forvalulle giuoviksfarsco Store ver Day 19927 PUESTATUS PAIRE JurSelle: FUSO M i sce ostala ullrose Press C . .

Page #245
` ` as : mly khy tm ny n m j 2 ( rd: znn r br jhn z nr , ) * njm m ydn y m j m n ` :: : m hyTy r ) myn ymn wr yh bt nkh bnh my d khr :: s pyr b jdhbh h w pymkh h : dl - trykh : jy yy d m m m w m ) - . y m m h m . m . bh mn ) `mr07 y b dm. bl j rkh kh snd y , n -5

Page #246
No. 23.) HANSOT PLATES OF THE CHAHAMANA BHARTRIVADDHA. 203 18 traya Vajasaneya-sabrahmacharine brahmana-Bhatallaga Bhatta-Va .. . putraya Arjunadevi-gra19 mo=yam adaka-purva adityagrahane (samni]datta evam=bhyahS. Arjunadovi gramah sodrangah (soparika-] 20 [ro] bhimichohhidra-nyayen=a-chata-bhata-pravesyah sahabhyantarasiddhi ... Second Plate. 21 yato]=smad-va[msyai]r-anyais-ch=agami-nsipatibhih prabala-pavana-prerist-oda]dhi jala-(taranga-chamchalam ji]22 [va-lo]kam=abhav-anugatan=&saran=vibhavan=dirgha-kala-sthEyasas-cha gapana aka[layya sama.] 23 [nya] -bhoga-bhu-pradana-phal-epsubhih sasi-kara-rachiram chiraya yasa[8=chi] chishubhih B[0]=yam=&emad-dayou 24 numantavyah palay[i]tavyas-ch=eti y[o] v=ajnana-timira-patal-avpita-matir chchhindyad-achchhidyamanam v-anumo25 [deta] sa pamchabhir=mmahapatakai[ho] samyukta[ho] wyad-ity-uktam cha bhagavata Vyasena[1] Bahubhir=vvasudha bhu[kta] ra26 jabhih] Sagaradibhih* [1] yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam || Yin-iha dattani pura narendrai. 27 [redda]nani dbarmm-arttha-yasaskarani [1] nirmmalya-vanta-pratimani " tani ko nama 80(87)dhuh punar=adadita || Vi. 28 Indhyatavishy-n]toyasu sushka-kotara-vasinah [1] kpishnihayo hi jayants gu(bhu)midaya [m] haranti yo || [Sva-da] 29 fttam para-dattam va yo hareta vasundharam IIC) tai(to)na jata janeta cha narako [pa]tita druvam || Sarvv.. 30 n=eta[m] bhavinah partthivendra[n] bhuyo bhayo yaohato Bhartsivaddhah [18] samanyo=yam dharmma-Betu. 31 raenpiipanam? sve Sve kalo palaniyo bhavadbhi[b] | Shashtiruvvarsha Bahasrani svarggemodati bhumi32 dah [18]. achchhetta ch=anumanta cha tany=eva narako vaset Likhitam otan-maya Valabhya-Bhatta-Kakko). 33 [na] Bhatta-Vatsuya-sununa: Un-aksharam-adhik-Aksharam va sarvvam-atra pramanam=iti yad=[ups] - 34 ri-likhita[m] : Srimas.Nagavaloka-prave[r]ddhamana-vijaya-rajyo sri-Bhrigu kachohh-avasthite(ta)-[Bha-] . 85 [tta)-Llalluva-datakah || Yatrankato=pi s uvisuddha-samvatsara-sat-shtaka trayoda86 [6]dhike 800 10 3. TRANSLATION. (Line 1.) [Victorious be] the Chahamang family, exalted with a large army, who has Buoceeded in adorning their territory, who is a receptacle of victory, like Mora (which is lofty with large ridges, adorned with the circle of siddhas, the support of Jaya (the sun)). (LI. 2-9.) Born in that family was a Rajan named the glorious Mahesvaradama, who by valiant prowess invaded the circle of the quarters; whose staff-like arm (meant) destruotion to the swelling of the frontal globes of the elephants of (his) foes in the encounters of Rend -yan-udakapurenamaditya.. * The reading is very uncertain. . Read =etan. * Read enripanam. ? Read abhyo-rjuna.. * There is a cancelled ta between ra and di. * Bead Bhartsivaddhan. & The reading of the name is uncertain. 2 D2

Page #247
204 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII numerous battles; who had . . . the entire party of (his) enemies. His son was the illustrious Bhimadama, who displayed his splendour over the whole compass of the earth; whose only pleasure was prowess; whose pair of lotus-like feet was made exceedingly resplendent and shining through the multitude of jewels fixed on the surface of the diadems of several hundreds of kings. His son (was) the illustrious Bhartsivaddha [I.], whose lotus-like feet were rubbed against the edges of the crowns of numerous feudatories; who had subdued the whole compass of the earth. His son was the devout worshipper of Mahesvara, the illustrious Haradama, who delighted all the three worlds with his fame that was bright like the multitude of the rays of the moon in the skies where the clouds have disappeared; the pair of whose lotus-like feet were rubbed by the heads of kings bending before him. His dear son was the illustrious Dhrubhatadeva, who acquired the exalted splendour of the territories of all his adversaries; who made the entire world white with the stream of his fame that was spotless like the rays of the moon. (Ll. 10-11.) His son, who is a repository of all good qualities, the devout worshipper of Macesvara, who has obtained the five great sounds, the great feudatory over-lord, the glorious Bhartsivaddha (II.] informs all futare kings, mahattaras, vasapakas, and so forth (LI. 11-19) Be it known to you that, in order to increase the fame and the religious merit of our parents and ourselves, the fourth part of the Arjunadevi village, situated within the Akruresvara distriot, has to-day, on the occasion of the eclipse of the sun, after libations of water, been granted by us, while staying in the glorious Bhrigukachcha, to the resident of Sauj apadra, the Adhvaryu of the Madhyandina branch and of the Krundinya gotra, the student of the Vajasanoya (sanhita), the Brahmana Bhatta-Bata, the son of Tavi. And likewise a fourth part is also given to the Brahmana Jaba (?), the son of the Brahmana Charamasarman (P), a resident of Varamevi (?), belonging to the community of trivedins of that place, of the Mathara (?) gotra, and a student of the Madhyandina branch. Likewise this village of Arjanadevi has, on the occasion of the eclipse of the sun, after libations of water, been granted to the member of the community of trivedins residing in Saujnapadra, to the Adhvaryu of the Madhyandina branch, of the Asurayana (?) gotra, the student of the VajasanEya (sanhita), the Brahmana Bhatalla, the son of Bhatta-Va... (Ll. 19-25.) Because now the village Arjanadevi with the udraniga and uparikara, according to the bhimichchhidra rule, and not to be entered by chatas and mercenaries, with the abhyantarasiddhi (has been given to them, therefore this our gift should be sanctioned and preserved by future kings of our lineage and others, considering that life is unsteady like the waves of water shaken by violent winds, that possessions are followed by destruction and withont value, and that virtue lasts a long time, wishing the result of the gift of land the enjoyment of whicb is common, and wanting for a long time to acquire fame resplendent like the rays of the moon. And whoever would rescind it or approve of its being rescinded, his mind covered by the veil of the darkness of ignorance, he would become connected with the five big sing. And it has been said by the holy Vyaba. (Follow six of the usual imprecatory stanzas). (LI. 32-36.) This has been written by me Bhatta Kakka (?) from Valabhi, the son of Bhatta Vatsuva. All that has been written above is valid, whether there may be syllables missing or redundant syllables. (Issued by me) residing in the glorious Bhrigukachchha, with Bhatta-Llallava as messenger, in the reign of increasing victory of the illustrious Nagavaloka. And in figures, in the year eight hundred increased by thirteer, 813, 1 Perbape oficials whose duty it was to Msign places of residence to strangers. cf. Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 349, Yol. XII, p. 189, n. 88; Vol. XIII, p. 89, n. 31; Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 285.

Page #248
No. 24.] KHAIREA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA. 205 No. 24.-KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNA DEVA; [KALACHURI] SAMVAT 823. BY RAI BAHADUR HIRA LAL, B.A., JABALPUB. The Director-General of Archeology in India having asked me to edit this inscription I do so from a set of estampages kindly supplied by him. Dr. Vogel further used his good offices to secure the original plates from the Rewah Darbar for my inspection. They were found in Khairha (230-12' N., 810-30' E.) by a Kotwar named Bhajna, while digging for earth to build his house. Khairha or Khaira, as it is marked on the topographical maps, is a village in the Rewah State about 8 miles south-west of the Burhar Ry. Station on the Katni-Bilaspur Branch of the Bengal-Nagpur Ry., and about 14 miles south-east of Sohagpur, the head quarters of the tahsil of the same name. The plates, two in number, were found with a bellshaped seal attached to a ring in a large stone chest, and their excellent condition is due to this fact. The total weight of the plates and seal, all made of copper, is as much as 14 seers 5 ch hittaks (nearly 29 lbs.). The ring of the seal, a huge mass of 3 seers, was found out at one end but all green with oxidation, which shows that the cat was not made recently. The ring is so stout and thick that it cannot be bent without applying some mechanical force, and it appears that the cut which was originally made for stringing the plates provided with suitable holes was never soldered. The bottom of the seal is circular and bears the legend Srimad-Yasahkarnadevah in a single line running over the diameter, which is surmounted by the figure of Gaja-Lakshmi with two elephants, one on either side, pouring water on her with their trunks. Below the legend there is a figure looking like a Nandin (bull) with a bushy tail and a hump and two other figures of what appear to be incense-burners. Letters and figures on the seal are raised instead of being sunk as on the plates, each of which is inscribed on one side only. The characters are Nagari neatly engraved, the average size of letters being *". The language of the record is Sanskrit. As regards orthography the letter b is not distinguished from v at all, and the dental sibilant is employed for the palatal almost universally, there being two instances where the reverse has been done, viz., in the words -bhasi (1. 19) and salila- (1. 38). The old form of i somewhat resembling inverted commas in 11. 8 and 30 is noticeable. The inscription records the grant of a village and consists of three parts. The first portion in a variety of metres eulogizes the donor and his ancestors, the second, in prose, announces the grant, and the third gives the usual quotations of benedictive and imprecatory verses. The donor is king Yasahkarpadeva of the Kalachuri dynasty. In this record he grants the village Deula Parchela in the Devagrama pattala to & Brahmana named Gamgadharasarman, at the time of the Sankranti on Sunday the 14th of the bright fortnight of the Phalguna month in the year 823. The genealogy of the king commences from Vishnu and rapidly passes through the moon and Karttavirya of the Haihaya lineage to Yuvarejadeva of the Kalachuri family, the fourth ascendant of the donor. Yuvarajadeva is mentioned as having made the town of Tripuri like Indra's city. His son was Kokalla, who was enthroned by his ministers. His son Gangeyadeva is stated to have restored Kuntala to its people. After his death at Prayaga with his 100 wives his son Karnadeva succeeded him. He erected & golden temple at Kasi called Karnameru and founded the city of KarnAvati. Karna is recorded to have abdicated the throne in favour of his son Yagahkarpadeva, hiinself taking part in his coronation. Yasahkarpadeva is said to have rivalled Parafurama in destroying his enemies. He defeated

Page #249
206 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XIL the Andhra king and worshipped Bhimesvars near the Godavari. So far there is nothing new in the record, as the information exactly corresponds to what is given in the Jabalpur plate of the same king. What is most important in this rocord is the date, which evidently refers to the Kalachuri era, though it is not expressly stated. It is unfortunate that the details do not work out correctly. Having failed to reconcile the lunar day with that of the solar Samkranti, working with the aid of Mr. Sewell's Indian Calendar, I referred the matter to the author himself. Mr. Sewell very kindly made calculations for me, but found the results unsatisfactory. He informed me that the 14th of the bright fortnight of Phalguna of the Kalachuri year 823 current fell on the 6th March 1072 A.D., but the week day was Tuesday instead of a Sunday, and there was no Sankranti on that date. The Mina Sankranti had taken place on the 22nd February of that year on a Wednesday, that is 13 days earlier. He also tried the previous year. In that year Phalguna Sukla 14 fell on Wednesday, February 16th, A.D. 1071, but the Mina Samkranti was on Monday, February 21st. The expired year 823 however gave a Sunday for Phalguna Sukla 14 (24th February 1073 A.D.), but the Mina Samkranti in that year took place on Thursday, February 21st. Taking chaturdasi as a possible miatako for chaturthi the details for the current year 823 gave the equivalent as Sunday, the 26th February, 1072 A.D., but here again the Sankranti did not occur on that day. This naturally suggests that the record may be a forgery, but there are no indications of its being so otherwise. The style of the characters, which is the chief test in such matters, is exactly that of the Jabalpur plate of the same king and is quite in keeping with other records of the Kalachuri kings. It appears to me that the year given in this record must refer to the expired year 823, in which year we find the lunar day to agree with the date. Dr. Kielhorn in Festgruss an Rudolf von Roth has shown that in the Kalachuri records the years referred to were expired years and not current ones. Thus the only difficulty that remains to be solved is the Sankranti day, and the only conjectures I can make on this point is that the record was possibly dated on the day on which it was actually handed over to the donee, though the grant was made on the auspicious Sankranti day, on which the donor probably bathed at the source of the Narmada at Atarakantaka, one of the holiest places in the Tripurt kingdom, and made the usual sankalpa. This is suggested by the vicinity of Khairha to Amarakantaka, whence it is within 40 miles. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. II, pp. 1 ff. I am indebted to the Revd. C. C. Herrmann, Ph.D., Principal of the Thoburn Biblical Institute, Jabalpur, for kindly translating for my use, from German into English, Dr. Kielhorn's article on "Die Epoche der Cedi-Aera." we of imilar nature which lends support to this conjecture is found in the Benires plate of Karnadova (Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 297 ff.) which is dated, at the end, on Monday vadi 9 of Phalguna in the year 793. while in the 40th line the fraddha ceremony, which was the occasion for making the grant, is stated to have been performed on Saturday vadi 2 of the same month. That shows that the record was ready for delivery about a week after the sankalpa for the grant was made. By the way I may add that the supposition of Dr. Kielhorn (ibidem. p. 800) that the grant was made a month before and that Phalguns was mistake for Migha, because it is else impossible to reconcile the week day with the dpitiya, appears to me unwarranted. Dr. Kielhorn believed that the fraddha ceremony was actually performed on a Saturday, while the deitiya of Phalguns in 793 fell on a Sunday and not on Saturday. The second tithi of the dark fortnight of Mighs, on the other hand fell on a Saturday, 'I agree with him in this respect but I do not see why the month should be considered a mistake and not rather the day. My own idea is that Karga's father died on a doitiya and hence the fraddha must be performed on that date, bat as in the year 793 it fell on a Bunday, which is not an auspicious day for such ceremonies, it was performed a day before, and while doitiga, the anniversary day, could not be altered it bad to be associated with the week day on which the ceremonies actually took place. This is in scoordance with the present-day practice in the Jabalpur District, where Karga roled.

Page #250
No. 24.] That Yasahkarnadeva was wont to make gifts on Samkranti days would appear from his Jabalpur plate record, in which it is stated that the grant was made on the occasion of the Makara Sankranti. Here the date according to the Nagpur Museum transcript of the lost plate is "Monday, the 10th of the dark fortnight of Magha 829 at the time of the Uttarayana Samkranti." In this case too the details work out for Monday, the 31st December A.D. 1078 for the expired Kalachuri year 829, but the Makara Sankranti had taken place a week earlier, viz. on Monday, December 24th. As will be shown further on, this appears to be a more probable date for the Jabalpur plate than the one worked out by Dr. Kielhorn, who was unaware of the date contained in the transcript, and who only tried to make the week day fit in with the day of the Lunar month and the Samkranti. KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA. But whatever the differences between the day and the date, I think there is no mistake in the year of the Khairha inscription, and the new information that we gather from this record is accordingly that in 1073 A.D. king Karpa had ceased to reign and that his son Yasahkarpa had come to the throne. If we were to assume the date of the Jabalpur plate to be 1122 A.D. as calculated by Dr. Kielhorn, this would give an unusually long reign to Yasahkarna, even if we consider the fact that Karna had abdicated the throne in favour of Yasahkarna and that thus the latter may be expected to have had a longer reign than others. Our record shows that Yasahkarna had defeated the king of Andhra and crushed the power of several of his enemies before it was written. It is therefore very likely that he had been in occupation of the throne for at least 4 or 5 years prior to this, and if we suppose that he lived for about the same period after he made the Jabalpur grant, his reign would extend to about 60 years and his age to about 80 years, supposing his installation to have taken place at the age of 20. To a boy of lesser age a great king like Karna would not have entrusted the government of his kingdom, however law-abiding son he may have been. 207 The new dating of the Jabalpur plate seems to contradict the theorys that during Yasahkarpa's reign part of the Chedi dominion had passed into the possession of the Kanauj kings. That theory is based on an inscription of Govindachandradeva, who in the Vikrama year 1177 (A.D. 1120) sanctioned the transfer of some land which had originally been granted by Yasahkarpadeva. There is nothing in the inscription to show that the transfer was made in the same year in which the district wherein the transferred land was situated passed into the hands of Govindachandra. In fact the context appears to show that it was otherwise. The district may well have been taken by the Kanauj king in the reign of Yasahkarna's successor, who would certainly have refrained from confiscating his father's gift, and to the original donee it must have remained a gift of Yasahkarna for all times. There is a somewhat vague reference to two important historical events in verses 11 and 23. If I have correctly interpreted verse 11, there is an allusion to the conquest and restoration of the Kuntala country to its king by Gangeyadeva. This kingdom included the Banavasi, Hangal, Puligere, Belvola, Kundi, Belgaum, Kisukad districts, etc., in the Hyderabad State and the Bombay Presidency and seems to have been the raiding ground of the neighbouring kings in the same way as the old Chakrakotya in Bastar. The Chalukya king Tailapa claims to have subjugated it about 973 A.D., Kulottunga-Choladova I. is recorded to have defeated the Kuntala king about 1070 A.D., and a century later Ballala II.8 of the Hoysala dynasty established his supremacy over that country. 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 2. 2 Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 303. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 179. Ibidem, p. 128, * Verse 16. Journal Beng. A. Soc., Vol. XXXI, p. 124. Duff's Chronology, p. 9. Ibidem, p. 160.

Page #251
208 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. It appears that after Tailapa's raid Kuntala was raided by Gadgoyadeva. This must have been done before 1049 A.D., as at that time Gangeya had ceased to reign. The subjugation of a kingdom so far away from Tripari indicates the greatness of its victors at that time. It is such bold enterprises which seem to have prepared the way to the conquest of Telangana by Gungoya's son Karpadova, who assumed the title of Trikulirigadhipati or Lord of Trikalinga. That this remote country did not accept the Tripuri yoke submissively, is apparent from verre 23, in which great Karna's son Yasahkarna is stated to have extirpated the ruler of Andhra and to have worshipped the latter's own God Bhimesvara near the Godavari with presents appar. ently looted from his enemy's treasuries. This conflict appears to have taken place in the present Godavari district, where the sacred shrines of Bhimesvara are to be found. The principal one is that of Draksharamam in the Ramchandrapuram Taluka. The Godavari District Gazetteer (1907)1 gives the following information about it. The real centre of the religious interest of Draksharamam is the temple of Bhimesvarasvami. It contains a particularly big lirigam some fourteen or fifteen feet high. 'This is supposed to be a part of the lisigam which broke into five pieces and fell at five holy places, vis. at Bhimavaram or Bhimirima in Cocanada, Palakollu or Kshirarama in Kistna, Amaravati or Amarara ma in the Gantur District, and Kumararama, which is not identified. It is supposed to have been erected by the sun and worshipped by the seven sages who made the seven mouths of the Godavari. So it is sufficiently holy. The seven sages are supposed to have each brought water from their respective rivers underground to the tank at Draksharamam which is called the sapta Godavari, seven Godavaris. There is a sacred bathing ghat in this tank which confers in a condensed form all the sanctity which is to be obtained by separate baths in each of the seven rivers. Like many other holy places in this and other districts, the town is called the southern Benares. It is supposed to have been founded by the sage Vyasa and a ravi tree and a lirigam planted by him are still shown. So great is its sanctity that a night's halt in it is believed by some to render future births unnecessary . . . The temple is a rather handsome two-storeyed building. Its erection is ascribed by popular tradition to an unknown Cbola king. In the porch round the shrine in the upper storey are black granite Chalukyan pillars, a great rarity in this district . .. It contains a great number of ancient inscriptions . . . . The earliest appears to be . . . dated in A.D. 1055, or during the reign of the Rajaraja whole capital was at Rajahmundry." From this description, I feel little hesitation in identifying the Bhimesvars whom Yasabkarna worshipped with the Bhimesvara of Draksharamam. The temple was in existence in the times of Yasahkarna, as its inscriptions show. It was one of the holiest places in the Andhra country and well worthy of a royal visit. It may perhaps be urged against this that the context seems to show that the god was enshrined ou the bank of the Godavari, as the latter is described in verse 23 as abhyarnna-gata, but Draksbaramam is about 14 miles away from the river. In my opinion abhyarnna does not necessarily indicate such a close proximity as to require the situation of the temple on the bank of the Godavari. A distance of 14 miles is & negligible item in the description by one living hundreds of miles away from the locality. I think in the words srotahsvaraih saptabhih of verse 23, there is certainly an allusion to the traditional seven streams or mouths of the Godavari, said to have been made by the seven great pishis and considered very holy. Even if it be held that the context refers to the sapta Godavari tank at Draksharamam, it does not affect the conclusion that it was in that holy place that Yasahkarps paid his thanksgiving on gaining & victory over the Andhra king, who p. 250. These are named the Kibyapa or Tulya (the Tulya Bhaga drain), the Atri (the Coringa river), the Gautami, the Bharadvaja, the Visvamitra or Kausika, the Jamnadagni and the Vafishtha Three of these do not exist now see Godavari District Gasetteer, 1907, p. 64.

Page #252
YO. 24.] KHAIRUA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA. 209 may bave been either Rajaraja (1022-62) or more probably his brother and successor, Vijayaditya VII., who occupied the Vengi throne with some interruption till 1077 A.D. It was the latter's rule which was disturbed by outside invasion, the Chalukya Vikramaditya VI. having attacked him twice. In one of the South Indian inscriptions Vijayaditya is described as a warrior whose broad hands held weapons of war' and the same thing is perhaps alladed to in our inscription where in verse 23 'the play of arms of the ruler of the Andhra's' is spoken of as disclosing no flaw. The dates of Vijayaditya and Yasabkarna fit in so well that there seems little doubt that the former was the Andhra king referred to. With regard to geographical names occurring in the record Tripuri is the well-known Tewar 8 miles from Jabalpur, in the middle of which there is still a Siva liriga going under the name of Tripuresvara or the lord of Tripura or Tripuri. Karnavati (v. 14) has now been wiped out of existence. It was about a mile from Tripuri and the site is still known as Karanbila name with double signification, retaining the memory of the founder in the first half and giving the distinguishing mark of the site in the second half, there being a jungle of bil trees planted to supply leaves to the numerous Siva lirigas once enshrined there. The Kuntala and Andhra countries have been referred to hefore. Prayaga and Kaci, the Godavari and Kalinga are too well known to require any description. With regard to the village Dzula Pamchela and to Devagrama, pattala in which it was situated, I am indebted to Rai Bahadur Pandit Janaki Prasid, Secretary to His Highness the Maharaja of Rowah, for instituting an enquiry in the Rowah State, from which it appears that close to Kbairha there are 2 villages named Deogavan and Deogain, the former being & corruption of Devagrama and the latter a diminutive of the same, where there are a number of very old wells and water reservoirs together with remains of old buildings. I am therefore inclined to think that Deogavin, close to the village Arjhula, with which it appears to have been amalgamated but again separated by the Settlement Department of the State, represents the head quarters of the pattala (a pargand like sub-division) Devagrama. Its great extent is indicated by the division of the old town into two villages, Deogavan and Deogain, the bigger portion being given a masculine and the smaller * feminine name, like husband and wife, though two yet one. Denla Pamchela, for which we should now expect some such form as Deora, is not traceable in the vicinity of Khairha or Deogavin, though there are several villages of that name in the adjoining district of Jabalpur. There are no materials available to show the extent of a pattala in olden times, but if it included large areas, one of the Dooras of the Murwara tahsil in the north-east oorner adjoining the Baghelkhand border may be identified with the village granted in this record. The meaning of the word Panchela added to it, would then be significant. Panchela was the tract of country to the east of the East Indian Railway line from Sihori in the middle of the Jabalpur district, to its northern border, the whole of which abuts on Baghelkhand. Sir William Sleeman in mentioning the 52 garhs of the Gond king Sangram Shah, says that Pachelgarh was the country lying between the rivers Burma (Bearma) and Mahanadi (chhoti) or the Pargana of Kombee (Kumbhi) which corresponds to the tract referred to above. A word with regard to the third portion of this record, which contains an unusually large number of benedictive and imprecatory quotations. Mr. Pargiter remarks that it was & common practice in making grants of land in Ancient India for the donor to emphasize the gift and endeavour to secure its permanence by inserting in the deed of the grant one or more versen which were considered as sacred regulatione regarding gifts of land. Such verses either affirmed See Godavari District Gazetteer, 1907, p. 21. * Such names are very common in that part of the country, for further examples of which see the Jublub. pore District Gazetteer, p. 122. * Journal Beng. 41. Soc., 1887, p. 646. * J. R. 4. 8., 1912, p. 240.

Page #253
210 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. the beneficent nature of such gifts, or proclaimed the number of blessings which accrued to those who made such gifts and those who scrupulously respected them, or denounced the inequity of those who deprived grantees of the land given and declared the punishment which awaited such evil doers. In our record there are no less than 16 verses of this class, but this method of guaranteeing the enjoyment of the grant by the grantee was not only confined to India but is spread over a wide territory and is found even in the documents of grants made by the early Anglo-Saxon kings. My attention was first drawn to this by Mr. C. E. Low, C.1.E., who kindly translated for me one of the documents in Latin issued by Ethelbert King of Kent, granting land and right of fishing to the Abbot of Liminge, who was at the time of granting (740 A.D.) Cuthbert, now Archbishop. The following which is a free translation of an extract1 shows the spirit of the age :-"But because care must be taken that no one may presume in future to deny our donation of this day's date and call it doubtful, it is my pleasure to execute this document, by which I forbid not only all my successors and heirs, but even myself, that they should not dare to act in any way at any time other than has been arranged by me: which if by chance they neglect to observe, and fill the days of the present life without worthy satisfaction, let them know that they are incurring the wrath of the Almighty and are cut off from the fellowship of all the saints, since they have attempted to dishonour the most holy place of the most blessed virgin. But those who take care to increase this (grant) and demand nothing contrary to it, let them hear the voice of the most merciful Judge saying to the righteous: "Come, ye blessed of my father, receive the kingdom which has been prepared for you since the beginning of the world." Verses 25, 29, 31, 33, 34, 36, 37, 39 and 40 of our inscription express similar ideas, in an oriental style. TEXT," First Plate, 1 ca namo va (ba) ce (:) // 'jayati jalajabhA (nA) bharatasya nAbhIsarojaM jayati jayati tANApAna (a)cUtiH / patha jayati sa tasyApatyamatristadazyata (sta) danu jayati janma prA[ 1"] 'atha vo (bo) dhanamAdirAjaputraM tanaya (yaM) janayAMva (ba) bhUva rAjA 2 tavAnavivandhuH // [bha]vasya' 1 haMsaH / [ 2" ] 'putraM purUravasa manabAndhava. gRhajAmAtaramajavAgaganAbhogataDAgarAja 1 The original is as follows:-Ueram quis cauendum est ne hodiernam donationem nostram fatari temporis abnegare ualeat et in ambiguum deuocare presumptio, placuit mihi hanc paginem condere per quam non solum omnibus meis successoribus atque heredibus set etiam mihimet ipsi interdico ne aliter quam a me constitutum est allo tempore quippiam agere audeant. Quod si qui forte obseruare neglexerint et absque digna satisfactione presentis uitae impleberint dies, sciat se omnipotentis domini iram incurrere et a socitate sanctorum omnium segre gatum. Quoniam sanctissimam beatissimae uirginis Mariae locum deonestare conatus est. Qui uero hace Lugenda custodierint nihilque inrogarent, aduersi auribus percipiant nocem clementissimi iudicis inquientis ad pios: Uenite benedicti patris mei percipite regnum quod uobis paratum est ab origine mandi. (See Earle's Handbook to the Land charters and other Saxonic documents, p. 35, Kemble, No. 86 B. i, 8.) 1 From impressions supplied by Dr. Vogel and the original plates. Expressed by a symbol. * Bead far. Metre: Malini Metre Aupachchhandasika. "Metre: Vasantatilaka.

Page #254
No. 24.] KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA. 8 maurasamApa sUnu[deM] vasya saptajalarAsi (zi) rasAyanasya / prAsIdananyasamabhAgyasa(gha) topabhogyA yasyorvvasI (bhI) ca sukalatramihorca (vaM ) rA ca // [3*] 'atra [T*]nvaye 4 kila sa ( 1 ) tAdhikasapti [me] dhayUpopa[ru ] cayasunoktaviviktakIrttiH / ranarasa(za)nAbharaNa[1*]bhirAmavisvaM (khaM) bharAsu (zu) bharato bharato [4*] 'helAgrahI 5 tA (ta) punaruktasamastasatroM gotre jayatyadhikamasya [sa] kArla (rtta) vIryaH / pracaiva rAjebhi (ti) nAma zazala[ma]Ni cakSame yaH haihayanRpAnvayapUrvyaMpuMsi sa himAca 211 saptAdhi(vi) - va ( ba ) bhUSa // / [ 5 ] 6 la iva ru (ka) lacU (cu) rivansamasta' camAtR (bhRtAM bharttA / muktAmaNibhirivAmalavRttaiH pUtaM mahIpatibhiH // [*] ' tacAnvaye nayavatA (tAM) pravaro na(nR)pendraH [pau]raMdarI [mi]va purIM 'AsIvAtandhanRpagandhagaja [[*]dhirAjanimAthakesari yuvA siMhAsane nRpatisiMhamamuSya sUnumArurupatravanibharttara 7 tripurA (rIM) punAnaH // ( 1 ) yuvarAja[de]vaH // [7*] mAtyamukhyA: // (i) 8 kokazamarNavacatuSTayavIcisaMghasaMghaharuJcaca [tu]raMgacamUpracAram // [8] 'induprabha niMdati hAragucchaM jugupsate caMdanamAcipantI / [ya]tra prabhau dUrataraM prayAte viyoginIva prati 9 bhAti kIrttiH / [ *] 'marakatamaNipaTTaprauDhavakSAH smitAco nagarapariSadevIM() laMghayandoIyena // ( 1 ) zirasi kulisa (za) pAto vairiNAM vIralakSI - patirabhavadapatyaM yasya gA 10 yadevaH / [ 10* ] sa vIrasiMhAsanamauliranaM sa vikramAditya iti prasiddhaH / yasmAdakasmAdapayAnamicchatrakuntalaH kuntalatAM va (ba) bhAra // [ 11*] 'prApte prayAgavaTTa (Ta) mUlanivesa (gha) kndho / 11 sAIM zatena gRhiNIbhirasutra muktiM // (1) [ka] devaH kumbhamuktAphalaiH ma kakubhIrthati kharavejJahaijayantIsamIra putre 'sya khaGgadalitArikarIndra // [12 * ] 'kanavAsi (zi) 1 Metre: Vasantatilaka. * Read 'strI. Read * Metre: Arya. . This is probably the engraver's mistake for T. Both the Jabalpur and Kumbhi plates read as suggested (see Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 3, and Journal Beng. As. Soc., Vol. XXXI, p. 117). Read "faife, as suggested by Prof. Kielhorn, Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 3, n. 16. 7 Metre: Upajati. * Metre : Malini. 10 Read gent. * Road babI. 22

Page #255
212 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIT. 12 glapitagaganakhelankhe (khe)carIcakrakhedaH // ) kimaparamiha kAsyAM (zyAM) yasya dugdhAbdhi (bdhi)vIcIvalayava(ba)halakIrttaH korttanaM karmameruH / / 13*] 'ayya dhAma zreyaso vedavidyAva13 lokandaH svaHsravantyAH kiroTaM [*] brahmastaMbho' yena karNAvatIti pratyaSThApi mAtalaba (bra) malA(lo)kaH // [14*] 'cAjani kalacurINAM svAminA tena iNAnvayajalanidhilakSmA(mayAM) zrImadA14 valadevyAM / zazamRdudayasa(za)GgAkubdha (kSubdha)dugdhAbdhi (vi)velAsahacaritayaza:zrI: zrIyagha:(za:)karmadeva: / / 15*] 'candrAvadIpavati parvatarAjapUsaMkuMbhAvabhA sini mahAdhi(bdhi)catuSkamadhye [*] 15 caka (ke) purohitapuraskRtipta (pU)takA dharmAnma(tma)no 'sya hi pitaiva mahAbhiSekaM / / 16*] na khalazalabhagoSThIpakSapAtasya pAtraM na khalu kaluSacaryAkajjalAhArakAraH / 16 kalayani(ti) kalinAmanyuimaM ya[khiyAmAtamasi jayati jambU(mba)do(hI)pa ratra(na)pradIpaH / / 17*] "cintAmaNiklaptazaktiyugmakroDe syAdyadi kAmadhe nudugdhaM [*] dRsthe] (dRzyeta) dRso(zo)stasya dA17 nuH(taH) mo(sA)dRsya (zyaM) dhavalAruNekSaNasya / / 18"] 'ya: kakupkuJjaro(rA) lAnasta[bha]sava(brahmacAriNaH / mopAnteSa jayastaM[bhAnudastaMbhayadRccakaiH [ 18] 'yo vra(ba) hmaNAM pANi[Su] paMcaSANi dA18 tA nidhatte payasaH pRSanti [*] taireva tRSNAmavadhUya te ca ratnAkarapi prathayantyava[jA](jJAM) / 20*] mahIbha" mahAdAnestaistulApuruSA dibhiH / garimNA [me] ruratya[rtha] ka. 19 tArthayati yorthina: / / 21] "khArAjagajadantarucIni kSIranIranidhisaM (zaM)kha su (za)cIni (0) sA(zA)tiyaphaNikaMcukabhAzi(bhAMsi) sphItatAM dadhati yasya ya. 1 Metre: Salini. - Read brama. * Metre : Malini. * Read wofa This is another instance of the engraver's ignorance, which culminates in the name of the king written M. yadhaHkacaMdevaH for yazaHkarSaka: in the following line. "Metres Vasantatilaka. * Read kabbalohArakAra:1 Metre: Bhadraviraj. The third pada wante syllable. The defect can be remedied by reading tece as suggested by Prof. Kielhorn, Ep. Ind., Vol. II, p. 4. & Metre : Anushtubh. Metre : Indravajra. 10 Metre : Srigata.

Page #256
S. KONOW. janAmAvatAnAjayadevalahAna nAnImA jya(tatayAtanatyAnAtavAnAdhayatisanasyApyamadinadahA badanumAnAbAda mAnavina pradAtA nAmAdigAupanagaranAmAtaramahAvAvivasyAtanayatnayAvanavarAharaganAlAgatahAgapAtahasUna puSapupArakhA / kA samApAnavilAsa matalAsarasAyanayAdhAmIdatanArAmatA gAvAtAvAlAgAyalyAvinIta mudalabhAtavIcA ve| (kalara kamasinA pApApAyagonA mAna dene kA niyamavipanara sanAtyarAtamAma vindata rahAtavAtAvaragAvavAdalATatAta tapascAlana garanigAvataya tyAta mAmAsakAlavA yAsAhebAheharAnapAvara mulavAjatanAmayAlajaminahAmaemahinAmA alAva jalavAna samayavaTAmATatAtanAmakAmamiti(vAmanarAta pUnamahAyAtalamAnanA nAganapatAca tAnAzApaTa pani tAlamA (punAta gAvAgAvAta vAvagaDadilAunamA palasArietApa vA mAyadA sitAsAnanpatisamamaSAmanu mokAra nivAcana samayamA kAmAkhalanAyatI va gaNamaNabadata vasaMgatava pracAramA TipUtAni divAra rATha jarANAtadanamAdipavanapAlAdayatAprayolaviNAginAspati tArita mAnasa maNipahApAko minAhAnagarapi pAdapAlayAyAvAdaramanAyavasililapAnAvaragAvAparatApanivAradaptI yahAgAma yAdA madInA sAta saMtAmatipata sAvikramAditya tiniha paramAdanamAra pAnamiva bannala kuttala tInatAvAvAprapAgadahamalanAdasvAdAna yAsAcanAlayamunagenAmAradAlanArivArIdarAmanAma ti samakAlAI ti madivAnanda saravara vAdana savAlamA savAlA vahAlavAcavA kama paramivArapAyagADayA hiMdI nIva layavAhatakA nidAna pAmarAyagI samArApAkhAndavihAra niyamAnvA dArAvinAtAyAtakAlIdatItimAyaNakyAnalabAlA kAcA mani letanavINA vAminAvinara napAna tAnAzImA / bamAvAlAta avadasAvalalAmakhAstapatrAlAsa yA kAya karAvaM nAka dIpatipaItabAra sAtAsammAna vAkA lavA madhimAmAnAmA dipitivamahAtASa vAnakhalarAjalapAtI pUrUpAtamA pAna karavatana janAdIdalAmArakAcAra bAla yAnavAlAmamAyAmiyAyAtamA satyanitI paravayadIpAvanAsamA pratipamAnArAyaNa yAdavA mAratudAya sosAyarA yA kama upayavatvAkAgadApAtAyAta pasAlAnarAmasavAnalA jAmamA mApAna japAnamA navarAjAle pAlanAmA jalipaparaSA (gArA svAtaprayatna yAni timavaramA bhavAgata bAvAtaca yAveja mahAhavAma marAsinatApuramadAnAtinAnika patA ekA tayAlapAriga tasaMcAnadAranAmAna patasya / sInasAdita pa (gaI usalAgisamI utIda patriyamA / nAlibhivAdI ra manavAyabisi tavacanam nidanAyanAya jAnita tarIhI malAgarAta pANiH paramAtA pahAtAcA 20 nagalA bhAvAcAgItAvalI yA yatA narahasanA gavAteH (yAta sApaHsa prati kuje asA dAvA sAdaraka vAna Khairha plates of Yasahkarnadeva. [Kalachuri Samvat 823. SCALE 45 W GRIGGS & SONS LTO PHOTO-LITH.

Page #257
28 sAkSiya sujAmApaHpa do madirAdati sana paramatahAra mahApAjAvAla paramasyA tIna samAdakapA dAnu ta paramasa sarakamahApAjAvAja parAmasya parama mAsasvaravilAlagAvipatti nijAta pAdinA yatiganapatinaspatiyAhavayAdi visamAsaH pITa dAmAdavAmAtApAgapurA mahAmanAmasAmANimahAsAvatAmahApAtAhitA matapatI nArAma tala ptttilgbhsaaprmaatraam| hAvasAniyA(ma dAsA ugArika malabasapanAnagAyapAsA mAnagrAmanivAsammala vayAta papaghAtasmAniyAnAvadhi 20 patirAmA jhApA patividitAmata saravanApa pAsavataraphAlanamA(rAta pAla paragAvAsa mAnAvAsAra dAna sAda va grAmapata tApAIlApalelagAmA sastImAvataHca yAppAcavasahAranalalAsAmamahasUgabirAlA naramapAta sahArAlavaNakAmAlagovA rAsAlAnapAva nAgaride yAnata eksiAsitAkAstarAMgAtAgamApta kara manitApavAyavala yA riya netA yA (pAnA yahI tapa putApagaM gAva narAmamAgavAna gAya mAtA pitApa mAra-puSpa parAhi va dApanAmA pama smRti sAsanAtanasaMparanAmatatApa nArA turuvAti savAnAnTAlinApAhAvadAnApA na (pA pAvAta vAmanadAsa mAnA garma sana pANI kA kiranapAlanA pAruhasatakhalsa matAnApAnAdirAga rApisApa yaspAyuyAtrAmA spatispatadAphtAra vAmImahaMgAmakAumAmalAmantrakamApAyAcAhanasA dAnAgAnIsa tAsa mavama sAta nAga lokAri padAnuna misvAtasutAvanAparadana dopaharatavasUba (saviSANA namitApita dirAsamara ti (phAla TalAM mahAyA namAvImA samasAlimAyA vAcanAlA kAtA kA sAmagahI mAtASa naMta sasAnA (( svAravisatimidA yAtanA tA mamatAdAnAnyavana nAkavAlalAvAdvAnaharapAkAra / vAsanaH sa pIsajApAna basapa va sA(nAma nApAnasatA tamipatyApita sAvatAharatAsAra patradAtyAsa pramAlAmA linamAnAH sama yA saratimAnAsa mAnamidamaNipAmA enA pAtalAya lAgalalAmukhaharAyA dAnaphalaparamanaHpratipaya lanI paMjAminA (khata paH prANI nAvAputimA pratipAlapAnAgAranAmAta paratamAtmAsAdI vAyuganimAsaka pAnI vAnipurAnAaica yA nAnimI parAsvaminimmI tapa vantripamitAni nAnAkAmAmasAunadidA nAtami paramAra emaniya sAta minarAva tira hAtA.pugae tammA ganipataMvarga gA mAnorA tAsa lina nadavAsA vara dArogATAntamidAnaspati / mAniphalAmata paramarama na sipa(udImApadesina pani rellAstaspArasa lAmA smisAlAnA tAtinAma / vA nArA rumabhi va sapatyamA pAtamAnamA sAvika pApAta garamA ganana dindasamA na mAgIdama mAparamapa pila vA pAnI (mati (rapatha vA dU ke nanirira ne mi ma ga la ma ALRADESH : REPORT -AVREKHORRENA

Page #258
No. 24.] KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASALKARNADEVA. 213 20 sAM(zAM)si // [22] 'andhrAdhIsa(za)marandhradobilasitaM "svackanamucchindatA yenAbhyarcata bhUribhiH sa bhagavA*]bhImesa(kha)ro bhUSaNe]: / 'yasyAbhya saMgatA pra21 nR[tya] (tta)la[ha]rIbhUvabhigodAvarI (1) 'gAyatyunmadahaMsatA(nA)damadhuraiH so(sro)ta[:]kharaiH saptabhi: / / 23"] 'kurvanmahIM vrA (brAhmaNasAdarikSatraniva(ba) Second Plate. 22 INaH / sAI parasu(zu)bhA(rA)maNa yaH spamadhirohati [ / 24*] sa ca paramabhaTTArakamahArAjAdhirAjaparamekha (kha)razrIvA23 madevapAdAnudhyAtaparamabhaTTArakamahArAjAdhirAjaparamekha (kha)raparamamAheva (kha)ratrikali. gAdhipatinijabhu24 jopArjitAva(kha)patigajapatinarapatirAjatrayAdhipatizrImadyasaH (zaH)karmadevaH // zrIga (ma)hAdevI / mahArAjaputraH [*] 25 mahA[maM]trI / mahAmAtya[*] / mahAsAva (ma)nta[:*] / mahApurohitaH / mahA pratIhAraH / mahAkSapaTalikaH / mahApramAtra: / ma26 hAsva(kha)sAdhanikaH / mahAbhA(bhA)DAgArika: / mahAdhyakSaH / etAnanyAMzca pradAsyamAnagrAmanivAsijanapadAMcAhaya yathAI sammA(mmA)nayati vo(bo)27 dhayati samAjJApA(pa)yati viditaM(ta)metadastu bhavatAM yathA saMvat 823 phAlgunamAsi su(zuklapakSe catuhasyAM(zyAM) ravI saMkrAMttau(to) vAsudevo28 desa devagrAmapattalAyAM deulApaMcelagrAmA:(ma:) sasImAparyantaH caturAghATavisu (zu)H / sajalasthala: sAma(ma)madhukaH / sagabheSaraH / sa2) nirgamapravesa (za): / salavaNAkaraH / sagIpracAraH / sajAgalAnRpaH / vRkSA rA[mo*] dodyAnatuNAdisahitaH / kAnvasya (sa)gotrAya Aplavana30 jAmadagnitrI(vi) pravarAya va(ba)[ca*]sA(zA)khine sIpApocAya cchItapara putrAya gaMgAdharasa za)mamaNe vA(bA)hmaNAya mAtApicorAtma[na*]ca puNya31 yaso(zo)bhivRdaye grAmoyamasmAbhiH sA(zA)sanatvena saMpradattaH / atra cAbhyarthanA . ___ dAturbhavati [*] "sahyanyebhAvinaH' (0) pArthivendrAnbhUyo / 32 bhUyo yAcate rAmabhadraH / sAmAnyoyaM dharmaseturnRpANAM kAle kAle pAlanIyo ___ bha[vadbhi]: [ 25*] 'va(ba)hubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjabhiH saga 1 Metre : Kardulavikridita. Rend svacchanda These words are quite clear in the estampages. Metre : Anushtabh. Read ate. There is a short stroke with a small bar to the right at the end of L 27. * Metre: Salini, - Read sanitAnmA.

Page #259
214 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL..XIL 33 rAdibhiH / yasya yasya ya[dA] bhUmistasya tasya sadA] phalaM. [ 2 ] 'suvarNamekaM gAmeko bhUmerapyeka[maM]gulaM [*] harabarakamAyoti*] yAva dAi(bhU)tasaM34 navaM [ 27*] 'taDAgAnAM sahasreNa patra (kha)medhasa(ga)tena ca / gavAM koTipradAnena bhUmiha" na su(za)dhyati / / 28*] 'khadattA' para dattAnvA yo hareta vasuMdha35 rA / sa viSThAyAM kami tvA pibhiH saha majati / / 28] 'phAlakaSTAM mahIM dadyAtsavI(bI)jAM sasyasA(zA)linI / yAvatsUryakratAlokAntAva36 kharge mahIyate / [ 30] SaSTiM varSasahasrANi] kharge vasati bhUmidaH / AcchettA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake vasetu(ta) / 31] 'vArihIne varaNyeSu. su(za)[ka] koTara37 vAsinaH [*] kRSNasAstu jAyante vra(ba) pradevavahAriNaH / / 32] 'panyAyena hatA bhUmiranyAyena tu haaritaa| harato hArayanta(ta)ca dahatvAsaptama 38 matkulakramagatAH samudAharanti anyaizca dAnamidamabhyupamodanIyaM / latri- (mI)calA za(sa)lilaha(buhu(chAdavaharAyAM dAnaM.. phalaM paramataH pratipA lanIyaM / / 34*] 'prajAhitArtha sthitayaH prAstA dhamneSuH vijJAmu(n) pratipAlayetu(ta) / yo lobhamohAdarate durAmA so 'nyo vrajedu(Da)gatimAmu(pa) kaSTAM [ // 35*], 40 yAnIha dA(da)ttAni purA narendrairdAnAni dharmArthayazaskarANi [1] nirmAtha [*]ntipramitAni. tAni ko nA[ma] sAdhuH punarAdadIta / / 21] bhUmiM yaH prati41 enhA(zA)ti yaca bhUmi prayacchati [*] ubhau tau puNyakANI niyata svargagAminI / / 37] 'saM(zaM)kho bhadra[*]sanaM cchacaM varAvA(khA) varavAraNAH / bhUmidAnasya ci42 hA(hA)ni phalametatpuraMdara [ 38] 'pasminvaMse() parikSINo yaH kacina(nnU)patirbhaveta(ta) // () tasyAI hastalamnosmi sA(yA)sanaM na vyatikramet // [ 38] 'vAtAdha43 vizvamamidaM vasudhAdhipatvamApAtamAtramadhuro viSayopabhogaH / prANAstuNAgrajalavi. (bi)ndusamA narANAM (1) dharmaH sakhA paramaho 44 paralokayAne 4.] dharmalekhizrIvAcchukena likhitaM(ta)miti // maMgalaM mahAthI[:] // 1 Metre : Anushtabh. * Metre: Vasantatilska. . Read khadA paradatto vA. * Metre : Upajati. ' Rend tAlIkavAvI. +Metret Indrava

Page #260
No. 24.] KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA. TRANSLATION OM! Om ! salutation to Brahmi (Verse 1.) Glorious is (the god) whose navel is a lotus (i.e. Vishnu), glorious is the lotus which is his navel (and) glorious is (the god) born from that lottus (i.e. Brahma). Glorious also is his offspring Atri, and glorious is the friend of the ocean who took his birth from Atri's eye (i.e. the moon). (V. 2.) Now the king who is the swan in the lake of the expanse of heaven (i.e. the moon) begat as his offspring Bodhana, the son of (that) primeval king (raja i.e. inoon) (and) son-inlaw in the honse of the friend of lotuses (i.e. the sun). (V. 3.) This son of the god who is the elixir produced from the seven seas obtained, as the son of his own body, Pararavas, who had both Urvasi and the earth here for his faithful wives to be enjoyed by him with their hundreds of unrivalled blessings. (V. 4.) In this family forsooth was born Bharata, whose pure fame is proclaimed by the Yamuna, hemmed in by more than hundred posts of horse sacrifices offered by him), Bharata, who delighted in the welfare of the earth, made lovely, by the ornament, the jewelled girdle of the seven seas. (V.5.) Highly glorions is in his family that Kartavirys who, thongh he had no need of them, wielded with ease every weapon, (and) who allowed the title of king (raja) only to the Moon, the ancestor of the family of these Haihaya princes. (V. 6.) Resembling the Himalaya, the lord of mountains, that lord of princes begat the Kalachuri race, which is purified by rulers of spotless conduct, as (the vanea, bamboo) with pure round pearls. (V. 7.) In this family was a prince, foremost of the prudent, who purified the town of Tri, puri so that it was like Indra's City-Yuvarajadeva, who destroyed the lords of princes blinded by passion, as a young lion does powerful infuriated elephants. (V. 8.) The chief ministers of that ruler of the earth placed on the throne his son Kokalla, a lion-like prince, the progress of whose armies, consisting of four parts (viz. ele phante, chariots, horsemen and soldiers on foot), was checked (only) by their encountering the masses of waves of the four oceans. (V.9.) That lord having gone far away, his fame shows like a forsaken woman; deriding white sandal, it reproves the lustre of the moon, and is a reproach to a string of pearls. (V. 10. His son was Gangeyadeva, a thunderbolt falling on the heads of enemies (and) the lord of the fortune of heroes, with a chest broad like an emerald tablet, (and) with smiling eyes, (and) with his two arms surpassing the length of a city bar. (V. 11.) The crest jewel of crowned heads, he became famous under the name of Vikrama. ditya, wishing to run away from whom with dishevelled hair (the king of Kuntals) who was deprived of his country came to possess it again. (V. 12.) When, fond of residing at the foot of the holy fig tree of Prayaga, he had mana salvation there together with his hundred wives, his son Karpadeva honoured the quarters with the pearls from the frontal globes of the majestic elephants of his enemies, cleft by his sword. In the first 24 verses I have adopted Dr. Kielhorn's excellent translation of the Jabalpur plate, with such alterations as the clearer and better readings of this inscription have necessitated. The meaning of the second line of this verse is very obecure. The writer evidently plays on the word kuntala and has brought about what is called virod habhasa wben he says akuntalah kuntalatan babhara, 1.... hairleus person bore hairinens (an apparent contradiction). The enlogist evidently seems to convey that Gangoyadevs was to noble that he restored the Kuntals country to its king who was defeated and was running swsy with dlshevelled hair ( second pun on the word akuntala).

Page #261
216 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. (V. 13.) Of him whose fame is like the circle of waves of the milky ocean, naed we say more than that here at Kasi there is a temple (erected by him), Karsameru, (80 lofty) that the wind of the flags which wave from its golden spires lessens the fatigue of the damsels. of heaven, when playing in the sky. (V. 14.) He set up the pillar of piety, called Karnavati, the foremost abode of bliss, the root of the creeping plant-knowledge of the Vedas, the diadem of the stream of heaven, the world of Brahman on the surface of the earth. (V. 15.) That lord of the Kalachuris begat on the illustrions Avalladevi, (another) goddess of fortune produced from the ocean of the Huna family, the illustrious Yasahkarnadeva, the glory of whose fame is co-extensive with the billows of the milky ocean which rose (when he arose), mistaking him to be the rising moon. (v. 16.) Of this law-abiding (son) the father, whose acts were purified by the respect which he paid to the family priests, performed himself the great inauguration ceremony in the midst of the four great oceans, made resplendent, as by a full jar, by the king of mountains, and illamined by the moon and the sun. (V. 17.) Glorious is that jewel lamp of Jambudvipa which sends forth its rays in the darkness of night of the Kali age, never filled with partiality to wicked people (as an ordinary lamp is filled with) the fallen wings of night moths (and) never emitting the lampblack, base conduct. (V. 18.) If the milk of the cow of plenty were (put) within the two oyster shells trimmed with the gems which grant every desire, then there would be seen a likeness with the eyes of that bountiful (king) whose eyes are both white and red. (V. 19.) He erected high pillars of victory near the ends of the earth, as companions of the posts to which the elephants of the quarters are fastened. (V. 20.) This bountiful (Lord) puts five or six drops of water into the hands of the Brahmaps and they with these already quench their thirst and afterwards show their contempt even for the mine of precious stones (i.e. the ocean). (V. 21.) In weight (like the mountain) Meru, this ruler of the earth exceedingly gratifies suppliants by bestowing on them (gold) equal to his own weight and by other great gifts. (V. 22.) Bright like the tusks of the elephant of the king of heaven, pure like the shells of the ocean of milk, (and) lastrons like the skin of the snake which is the couch of Vishnu. his fame baa become super-abundent. (V. 23.) Extirpating with ease the ruler of Andhra (even though) the play of (that king's) arms disclosed no flaw, he reverenced with many ornaments the holy Bhimesvara, passing close to whom the Godavari, with dancing waves as her eyebrows, sings (his pruises) with the seven notes of her (epven) streams sweet like the cries of the intoxicated flamingo. (V. 24.) Crushing the power of his enemies and making over the earth to the Brahmang he engages in a course of rivalry with Parasurima. (Lines 22-31.) And this the illustrious Yasahkarnadeva, the Paramabhattaraka, Maharajadhiraja, Paramesvara, who meditates on the feet of the illustrious P. M. P. Vamadeva (Siva); the great worshipper of Mahesvara. the lord of Trikalinga, who acquired (the title of) the overlord of the three kings, vis. the master of the horse, the master of the elephant, the master of men, by the force of his own arms, having called together the illustrious Queen Consort, the Prince (heir-apparent), the Prime Minister, the Chief Councillor, the Generalissimo, the Chief Priest, the Great Warden, the Chief Keeper of records, the Chief Interpreter, the Grand Equerry, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, the Head Overseer, these and other inhabitants of the village about to be granted, duly honours, explains (and) orders (as follows) :-Let it be known to you that on (the occasion of) the Sankranti on Sunday the 14th of the bright fortnight of the month Phalguna in the year 823, the village Deula Pam chela, (situated)

Page #262
No. 24.] in the pattala Devagrama is granted by Us in the name of Vasudeva, by a charter, to the extent of its limits, with boundaries marked on its four sides, with lands and water, mangoes and Madhika (bassia latifolia) trees, with hollow ground and saline soil, with (right of ingress) and egress, with salt-pits, with pasture for cows, with forest and river bank lands, with tree groves, creeper and plant gardens, grass, etc. to the Brahman Gangadhara-sarman, son of Chhitapai (and) grandson of Sia of the Kanva gotra, with the three pravaras [Kanva*], Aplavana and Jamadagni, belonging to the Bahvricha (Rigveda) -sakha (branch), for increasing the religious merit and fame of (our) mother, father and ourselves. And now this is the prayer of the giver : (V. 25.) Thus does blessed Rama again and again conjure all these and future protectors of the earth-Common to men is this bridge of religious merit to be guarded by you from time to time. KHAIRHA PLATES OF YASAHKARNADEVA. 217 (V. 26.) By many kings, Sagara and others, has the earth been enjoyed: Whosesoever at any time has been the soil, his at that time has been the fruit of the previous bestowment (thereof). (V. 27.) He who deprives (a Brahman) of even a single gold coin, a cow or a finger of land, abides in hell until the deluge. (V. 28.) The confiscator of land is not expiated by (excavating) a thousand tanks, by (performing) a hundred horse sacrifices (or) by the gift of ten million cows. (V. 29.) He who resumes land whether given by himself or by another, is born an insect in ordure (and) grovels there with his ancestors. (V. 30.) He who gives land furrowed by the plough together with seed and abounding with crop, abides in heaven so long as the sun continues to give light to the world. (V. 31.) The giver of land dwells sixty thousand years in heaven, the confiscator and he who consents to such an act, live so many years in hell. (V. 32.) They who seize property dedicated to Gods or Brahmans, are born as black serpents residing in dry caves in woods destitute of water. (V. 33.) (If) land (is) wrongly appropriated or wrongly caused to be appropriated, the usurper and his agent burn (in perpetual fire) until the 7th generation. (V. 34.) Those of our lineage declare that this gift should be approved by others. Fortune (of men) is fickle like bubbles of water on this earth; gift alone is its fruit, therefore it should be preserved. (V. 35.) For the good of the people the laws have been established. The wise one should keep them in justice. The reprobate who from avarice or delusion shall usurp, will promptly incur a painful hell down below. (V. 36.) The gifts which have been here granted by former princes producing virtue, wealth and fame are comparable to the remains of offerings to the gods. What good man could resume them ? (V. 37.) He who receives land and he who gives, both are doers of meritorious acts and certainly go to heaven. (V. 38.) A conch, a couch, an umbrella, good horses, and good elephants are the indication of land gift. This is the fruit, O Purandara. (V. 39.) If any king is born in this family whose treasury is exhausted, of him I beg with clasped hands,-"let him not resume this grant." (V. 40.) This sovereignty of the earth totters like the wind and the clouds; the enjoyment of realm is sweet but for an instant; the breath of man is like a drop of water on the tip of a blade of grass. Only religious merit is the friend on the journey to the other world. (L. 44.) Written by the illustrious Vachchhuka writer in (the department of) religion. Let great happiness attend. 2

Page #263
218 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. No. 25.-MAHADA PLATES OF YOGESVARADEVAVARMAN. BY B. C. MAZUMDAR, M.R.A.S. This charter was unearthed in the year 1890 st a place not far from the village Mahada in the Feudatory State of Sonpur. The name of the village Mahada occurs in the text of the grant. The Maharaja of Sonpur, B. M. Sing Deo Babadur, bas been good enough to hund the plates over to me for publication. There are altogether three plates, of which the first has only been inscribed on the reverse. The height of the plates is 34', and the length of the first plate 81" and of the second and third 9". There is at the upper edge, about the middle of the side, a small circular ring hole, through which a plain copper ring was passed, the ends of which had been left unsoldered. The weight of the plates including the ring is 63 tolas. The characters in the main agree with, or strongly resemble, the modern Bengali letters. The letters ka, ha, pa and ya resemble those old letterswhich have been retained in modern Nagari, while letters such as sa (8.g. 1. 7), tya (1. 8) and tha in stha (1. 12) strongly remind of Modern Oriya characters. Orthographical mistakes such as -sadva-for-sabda- (1.1) ; -Birigha-for-sitha. (1.4) are such as are characteristic of modern Osiya writers. We also find the modern Oriya pronunciation of si as tu in -rugveda- (1. 18). This pronunciation colomenced to prevail from the time of the influence of the Ganga-Rajas in Orissa. The grantor is Sri Yogesvara Devavarman (1. 24), grandson of Somesvara Devavarman, and the son of Sri Dharana (or Varana) Devavarman! (Il. 15, 16 and 17). He is said to have been the raler of Baudh (1.5), and his ancestor is said to have come from Ayodhya, -a scion of the Solar dynasty (lines 2 and 3) belonging to the Kasyapa-gotra. Two emblems have been claimed by the grantor for his family-one, a lion on the banner (1.4), and the other & drija-raja (I. 6). It has been mentioned (1.1) that the kings of this family had attained the panchamahasabdas. This designation marks them as feudatories. The grantor is said to have also the title gaja (line 33), though virtually he was a lion (1. 34). It may be noted that Gajapati has long been the title of the Rajas of Puri and Khorda. The grantee is a Brahmana Madhusadana (1. 17) of the Vatsa-gotra, & hotri, and a student of the Rigvoda with the Brahmanas (1. 18). The names of his father and grandfather were Purushottama and Gadadhara (lines 14 and 15), respectively. All these names are very generally given to men at the present day in Orissa. Of the six villages granted, the principal village is Champamalla, identified by me with Champa-mal in Sonpur. Of the 5 villages (Panchapallika) granted along with Champamalla, Mahada and Medha (modern names) could only be identified. The grant was made to secure the good will or grace of the god Vaidyanatha (1. 23), on whose lotus-like feet the grantor bag been described to be a bee (1. 9). There is only one temple in the State of Sonpur which is dedicated to Vaidyanatha. This is the finest temple that exists in Sonpar. The local tradition is, that Raja Anangabhima-Deva of Puri built it. The grant was made on the bank of the river Mahanadi oalled Chitratpala in this record. The name Chitrotpala for Mahanadi is widely and popularly known; and Raja Sir Sudhal Deo, the late Feudatory Chief of Bamra, gave the It is difficult to decide whether the name begins with dha or va, as both the letters look alike in this record. ? A tributary state adjoining the State of Sonpur. By doija-raja the bird peacock is meant and not the moon, as in the crest of the present kings of Band. See Ep. Ind., Vol. V, p. 216, n. 3. * Situated on the bank of the river Tal in the village which is also called Vaidyanatha, about 12 miles Frem Bonpur.

Page #264
No. 25.7 MAHADA PLATES OF YOGESVARADEVAVARMAN. 219 title Chitrotpala to his poem describing the Mahanadi, which was composed and published years ago. In the bed of the Mahanadi (within a stone's throw from the palace of the present Maharaja of Sonpur) there is a hillock called Lankosvari bearing an inscription in letters resembling those engraved on the plates of the Somavamsi-Guptas. I could not decipher this inscription, #s the letters have become faint and illegible by being constantly washed by the river. I identify this Lankesvari as the Lankavarttaka of this record (1.13). A word regarding the probable date of this record. It need hardly be pointed out that the plates of Yagogvara Devavarman and later thau those of the Somavamsi-Guptas who flourished between 1000 and 1100 A.D. As the present rulers of Sonpur liavo been ruling the state in an unbroken continuity from the time of the first ruler Maharaja Madangopalo from about 1615, the Devavarmans must bave flourished previous to the 17th century. We get 't in the local tradition that the State of Sonpur was acquired by Medang pal, when the Rajas of Puri declined in power and tho new Rajas of Baud held the State of Sonpur under them. We know that from about 1565 A.D., the Puri Rajas declined in power, and shortly after that date Makunda Dova died. It was nearly 40 years after this time that the present rulers of Sonpur acquired the state. The present rulers of Baud are of the Kasyapa-gotra, claim descent from the Solar dynasty and have got a peacock as the family emblem. But on reference to the genealogical tree of the Band family (kindly supplied to me by Mr. J. Rao, Dewan of the State). the names of the rulers mentioned in this record are not met with. I do not think that the present rulers of Baud are descendants of Somosvara, for if it had been so, the genealogical tree would not have omitted tbe names of Somosvara, his son and grandkon. On reference to the list of names of the rulers of Baud, it does not appear to be likely that the present Raj family commenced to rule Baud more than two decades before the date of Madangopal of Sonpur. It is probable that the ancestor of the present rulers of Baud usurped the territory previously held by three rulers in succession, from Somesvara to Yogosvara. I sball not be far wrong, if I make Yogosvara Dovavarman a contemporary of Mukunda Dova of Pari. First, the facts I have set forth do not stand against the possibility of what I have sog. gested. Secondly, the second verse in the Iudravajra metre (11. 33 to 35) refers, I suspect, by way of a pun to Mukunda Dova. It is there stated (lines 33 to 35) that Mukunda (Vishnu) having entrusted the government to the grantor, was sleeping in the ocean with a light heart. We know that the Rajas of Puri extended their influence so far as Sonpar; we cannot also dismiss the local tradition, that the temple of Vaidyanatha was built by Anangabhima Dova. That the Rajas of Puri lost their dominion to the west and to the south after the death of Mukunda Deva, is also very well known. There was no necessity of mentioning it in the charter that the grantor got the kingdom to rule from god Mukunda, if he was not really under an overlord. Of many dams of Vishru the name Makunda was selected perhaps to refer to the Raja who was really the overlord of Yogas. vara Devavarman. The grant is dated in the 33rd year of the glorious reign of the grantor's grandfathor, Somesvara-Deva, on the 7th day of the bright fortnight of Magha, while the sun was in Makars and the moon in Mina, in the Revati-yoga. [Mr. Sewell has been good enough to calculate which dates in the course of the 16th century would fulfil all these requirements. There are three of them, vis. Sunday, 9th January 1508, Sunday, 10th January 1535. and Sunday, 11th January 1562. Only the last one can be meant if there is an allusion to Mukunda Deva in 1. 35.-S. K.) 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 333. See Bengal District Gazetteers, Vol. XVI, Sambalpur, p. 21. * Cf. n. 3, p. 218. * See Bengal District Gazetteera, Vol. XIII, Puri, p. 31. 2 F 2

Page #265
220 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Om1 svasti [1] Pancha-mahasadva (bda)-samanvita mahi-mandale2 svara-aridurddhara-vara-bhuj-asi-bhasva (sva)ra-prachanda-prodyad-di3 nakara-kula-nandana-kalikal-anvaya-Kasyapa-gotra 4 k-ave (va) ninatha-kamala-vara-bhushana-singha (mha)-dhvaja-lanchha 5 va(na)-[Va]ura(dha)-pura-var-adhisvara-Ajo (yo)dhya-vinirggata-si 6 ngh(mh)sana-magi-makuta-pata-rarddhana-d[v]ija-va(r)ja-la 7 [nchha]na-satru-dhvaja-pandarakasha-2 satru-mandalika-[sa] mudvahana-danda 8 satya-marttagda-deva-et-Vaidyava(n)tha-pada-pa Second Plate; First Side. 9 ikaja-bhra (m)mara-mah [a]bhupati-prus-chakravartti-sri-Some 10 svaradeva-chida-varddhamana-ji(vi)jaya-ra[jya]-samva [tsa]ram varna(?) [VOL. XII. 11 kachavarkamundam 33 sri(di)-Maghe mase sukla-pakshe tithau 12 saptamyam Makara-sthite savitari Minarasi-sthita (te) chandramasi 13 Ravi(vau) Revatyam-amrita-yoge Chitrotpalayas-tire Lla(La) mkavartta 14 ka-sannidhau Vatsa-sagotrasya Gadadhara-namna [h] pautraya Vatsa-sago 15 trasya Purushottu(tta) [ma ]-namnah putraya Kasye (sya)pa-sage(go)trasya srl-Some16 svaradevavarmanah pautrah Kasyapa-sagotrasya sri-Dharana Second Plate; Second Side. 17 de[va*]varmmanah putrah Vatsa-sagotraya Madhuss (st)dana-nam[n]e va (bra)18 hmanaya asa [t]tranta-hautra-veda-Ru(Ri)gveda-mantra-vra(bra)hman-adhya 19 yine Mahada-Atrandela-Medhak-akhya-dve-Kokatideva 20 panchapallika-sahitam Champamalla-gramam chatuh-sima-pa 21 ri[ch]chhinna [m] sa-jala-sthala[*] sa-machcha(mataya)-kachchap-adika[th] sa-vitap-aranyam 22 nidhi-vamphaya-sahitam sarvy-opadrava-va(vi) va[r]jitam ayum.. 6sa23 hita Byar-gys-ra[jya]-vivri[d]dh[y]artha[] art-Vaidyanatha-devasya priti Third Plate; First Side. 24 kama [h] sri-Yogesvaradevavarmma pradado [*] 25 Bhamim yah pratigrihpati yas-va (cha) bhumim prayachchhati [1] - 26 bhan dvau punya-karmmanau niyatan svargya(rgga)-gaminan || 27 Ma bhad-aphala-sanka vah paradatt-eti parthiva (vah) [1] sva 28 dattat-phalam-anantyam para-datt-anupalane || Gam ekam 29 suvarnpam-ekam bhumer-apy-a[r]ddham-a[gu]la [m] [*] haran-narakam=apno30 ti yavad-abhatasamp[la] vam | Yad-vairi-bhupala-vilasini 31 nam-utkshipta-hane (re) shu payova (dha) reshu | asru-pravahah prithu-cha= 1 Expressed by a symbol. Read perhaps pundarikakarshaka. * Bead nri These words are unintelligible to me. The final mandam probably represents the Telugu numeral for "three." Read -bamphaya-. This word is a Sanskritised plural of the modern Oriya word bamphi "well" which is, in ita turn, derived from Sanskrit. I cannot make out this word.

Page #266
Mahada plates of Yogesvaradevavarman. aghisaMkaja kAmahI jtaayaa| jarihara taraha nikAla chAta na.karavalanAnakali kAlA tayanA kAvimA maalaavrclaaraavaalaa| vatratA tAzanalakA titA SC- IMANthatanakatAlA na 5 jAlI nAyaka '25154..AtA rAyA -ta-5 sAlarAjAvAlA SmApana natijAmakarAnaThAravA taka 102 63 dimAyAmAsa hA kAlAva yUmaraTharAramInatA hAyikA sa-12 raviravaTA gItamAlAgAramArata kAta zani (vAtArA sAhAsAzanAbaratA yAvayavadAsa (nA sAyakavAnapadAcA kAlAvata AJlamAna M13098kAtAyAjAsAtana 16 iit ra nayanavAsAdarADana gh vAhanAnulamAlAvA hanalAAdAkAhAta la sanikAmImayaparivArakarayAvaracAnalA 1621dibAdaadsmajadura TRANSMANIyAmalAvara 20 20 S. KONOW. W.GRIGGS & SONS. LTD. PHOTO-LITH. SCALE 7

Page #267
MARATOnAba 5280698yaDarUmibAlikA 20 lAvAyakagA (nA jijAU sAjazA mAno mAdalakA sAradalayAnAvastra yalamAnapaTAnaTAlAnAlAmAko valbhakama 20 mAlaharA naraka mAyA liyA bATAharUyAlavilAsinI kA nayA vAtAjAtavAda gRtharA 34 tavanazAna (2) ke. siDAnA - vinayAdA 134 sAma 25 nAtyAlA kAma na lonividArakAlA 0 DAla asamayamA sAnA sAnA vi.51

Page #268
No. 26.) RATAUL PLATE OF CHARADADEVA. Third Plate; Second Side. 32 va(pa)-ya[shti] [r] vin-aiva satrapa samasasanja | Yasy33 nvaye bhupatir=esha jatah yaso-gajal ity=ahita34 raja-simbah [1] Yasmina (n) vinikabipya dhuran-dharitryah 35 susva(shva)pa varddhau mudito Mukundah || Yasy=avarodha36 stana-chandapanam praksbalanad=vari-vihara-kalo | Chi37 trotpala Svarpavati[mo] gat=api (1) Gang-ormmi-Ba[m] saktam-iv-a. 38 vibhati 11 No. 26.-RATAUL PLATE OF CHAHADADEVA. BY DAYA RAM SAHNI, M.A. The fragmentary copper-plate which is discussed in this note was acquired for the Director-General of Archeology in 1911 by Mr. J. R. Pearson, I.C.S., District Officer of Meerut. The circumstances which led to its discovery were described in a forwarding note. It is stated that this inscribed fragment belonged to a copper-plate which was found, some thirty years ago, by a resident of the village of Rataul, Tahsil Baghpat, District Meerat, while he was excavat. ing a piece of land belonging to him in order to dig out old bricks. The plate, which is raid to have been imbedded in a domical structure nine or ten feet below the surface, was broken to pieces by the diggers and all the other fragments are said to have been lost. This is much to be regretted, for, as it will appear from the sequel, the inscription incised on the plate was of considerable interest. The surviving fragment is deposited in the Museum of Archaeology at Delhi, and measures 101" in width at the top by 3" in height. It is complete only on the upper side, but a rough estimate of the total breadth of the fragment may be formed with the help of the missing portions of the verses that remain. It is impossible, however, to find out the entire height or the total number of lines as it is not known what portion of the plate is broken off at the bottom. The extant portion of the document consists of parts of six lines. Of the seventh line the top bars of some letters and superscript vowel strokes of three syllables remain. The inscription is engraved in the Nagari characters of the beginning of the 13th century A.D. The height of the letters in the first line varies from is excluding the vowel-marks to 1" with them, and from to l' in the remaining five lines. In respect of orthography we observe that the words have been spelt with accuracy throughout with the exception of the omission of the anusvara before dur in kulaikedurs, in line 3 and the substitution of sa for sa in -satkrita in line 2. No distinction has been made between the letters v and b. It is noteworthy that the rules of sandhi have been nowhere disregarded. The doubling of chh in achchhettur (line 2) and of n in svasminn=alanito (line 4), etc., show that the author and the scribe were well versed in grammar. The consonants before and after have been doubled in some cases and left unaltered in others, in accordance with the optional character of the rule concerned. The avagraha is not indicated. The language of the inscription, as far as it goes, is metrical Sanskrit with the exception of the first line. The remaining five lines contain portions of six verses which were numbered. The first verse, which is in the Arya metre, covers the entire extant portion of line 2. Of its 1 We must scan gaj-ety. * cf. Raghuvansa, VI, 48.

Page #269
222 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. first foot (pada) ten matras out of twelve survive, so that the loss on the left side is two matras or one long or two sbort syllables. It may also be assumed that the inscription opened with & short benedictory formula. The last foot of the verse wants four or seven matras according as the metre employed was Arya or Giti. The second verse terminates in line 3 and has lost the first thirteen syllables of the first half. This and the next two verses are in the Sloka metre. The fourth verse presumably ended in line 4. The next or fifth verse, which terminates in line 6, is in the Sardulavikridita metre. The portions which remain include the last five syllables of the first foot, the whole of the second quarter and the last thirteen syllables of the last. Of the last verse the first five syllables only remain. The object of the document was presumably to record a gift of land to one or more Brahmanas. This may be inferred, in the absence of the grant portion, from the first verse which affirms that the grantor and the grantee earn an everlasting bliss, whereas the land bestowed upon a Brahmana becomes a danger to him who appropriates it. That the donor was the chief heir-apparent, the illustrious Chahadadeva, whose name is engraved in large characters in the top line, needs no demonstration. The remainder of the inscription contains a part of the genealogy of Chahadadeva. Verses 2 and 3 eulogise & ruler whose name is missing. He is described as the sole moon of the Chabamana race and the lord of the land of Sakambhari. Verse 4 records that after that ruler Arnnoraja bore the burden of the world. The first half of the fifth verse praises a son of Ar paraja who is described as having focussed in his own abode the prosperity of the quarters after he had conquered it. We meet with no other proper name until we come to verse 6, where we find the name of Prithviraja. We proceed to fill up the gaps in the above account. The name between Arnporaja and Prithviraja is readily ascertained from a short inscription on a pillar of an ancient building at Madanpur which records the conquest of Bundelkhand by Prithviraja, the son of Somesvara and grandson of Arnnaraja in Vikrama Samvat 1239. It is obvious that the Prithviraja of our inscription is the great Chabamana prince of Delhi and Ajmer. The name of Arnporaja's predecessor was Jaidev according to the transcript published by Kavi Raj Shyamal Das of Mewar of the important rock inscription at Bijholi. This transcript is faulty in many respects and it was, no doubt, for this reason that the late Prof. Kielborn preferred to pablish an imperfect dynastic list of the Chahamanas in his Synchronistic table for Northern India. [ understand that Mr. Bhandarkar is intending to re-edit the inscription. In the meantime we are fortunate in having another valuable record to refer to. I mean the important historical manuscript poem entitled the Prithiviraja-vijaya written by a Kashmir Pandit and now preserved in the Deccan College at Poona. Mr. James Morison has proved the authenticity of this work both from internal evidence and from that of inscriptions. This poem, which contains & contemporary narrative of Prithiviraja's career, begins with a complete genealogical account of bis race. According to this, Ar noraja's father was Ajayaraja. We now see that what Kavi Raj Shyamal Das's Panait read as Jaidev in the Bijholi inscription must in reality be Ajayadova, an ordinary variant of Ajayaraja. We now come to Chahadadeva himself who issued the copper-plate. The last extant verse of our inscription begins with the genitive singalar of Prithviraja,' which might suggest that & son of this ruler was mentioned in this verse. This seems plausible in view of the fact that In medieval grants the sign-manual of the granting ruler is often carved at the top or bottom of the document. 1 Archaeol. Suro. of India, Vol. X, p. 98, and Vol. XXI, pp. 173 f. Journal Beng. As. Soc., Vol. LV, Part 1, p. 30. * Ep. Ind. Vol. VIII, Appendix I. Vienna Oriental Journal, Vol. VII, pp. 188 ff. Mr. Morison mentions only two inscriptions, namely, the Bijholi rock inscription and the Harsha stone inscription which supplies the names from Guvaks to Vigraharaja II. To these Gen. Cunningham added the Madan pur pillar inscription, Archeological Survey of India, Reports, Vol. X, Plate XXXII, No. 10.

Page #270
No. 26.] RATAUL PLATE OF CHAHADADEVA. 223 Hagan Nizami in his Taju-l-Maasir states that Prithviraja had a very able son who, after his father's execution, was appointed to the government of Ajmer. The Hammira-Mahakavya, which according to Kirtane contains a historic narrative from Prithviraja to Hammira, makes Hariraja the successor of Prithviraja at Ajmer, though it is not apparent how he was related to him. In the dynastic table extracted from the Prithiviraja-vijaya by Mr. Morison, Hariraja appears as the younger brother of Psithviraja. No son of the latter seems to be recorded in this poem. We see from what has been said above that the surviving portion of the inscription supplies no clue as, to the place of Chahadadeva in the Chuhamina pedigree. Nor do the Sanskrit poems referred to in the preceding paragraph mention his name. It is true that in the genealogical tree of the Chahamana tribe published by Tod, Chahadadeva (spelt Chahirdeo) is shown as the younger brother of Prithviraja. But as Tod's account of the Chahamanas is based on the Prithviraja Rasa which has been proved to be a forgery, we cannot accept this information as correct unless it is supported by some more reliable source. For the present, the question must remain an open one. There is one thing, however, about this prince which seems to be fairly certain, namely, that he is in all probability the same as the ruler of that name who flourished at Narwar (ancient Nalapura) in Gwalior State in the first half of the 13th century A.D. We shall examine the evidence in the following paragraphs. General Cunningham has shown from an inscription discovered by him in the ancient fort of Narwar that the rulers of that place included a line of five chiefs the last of whom, Ganapati, was reigning in 1298 A.D. (Vikrama Samvat 1355). The genealogy of this family opens with Chahadadeva, whose coins bear dates Vikrama Samvat 1295 to 1311 (A.D. 1255). There is, however, an earlier ruler named Malayavarmadeva whose name figures in pumismatic works under the Narwar family. His coins bear dates Samvat 1280, 1283 and 1290 and have been found at Narwar, Gwalior and Jhansi. Gen. Cunningham was of opinion that Malayavarmadeva was a ruler of Narwar but that he belonged to a different dynasty and was ejected from Narwar, by Chahadadeva who was consequently the founder of the abovementioned family of Narwar. Now, as the Chahamana Chahadadeva of the inscription under review flourished just about this time, if we are to judge from the type of characters used in it, I am inclined to think that the founder of the Narwar family was no other than his namesake of the Chabamana tribe. When precisely Chahadadeva or his family migrated to Narwar, cannot yet be determined. It may have happened after the downfall of Prithviraja when his followers escaped from Delhi and Ajmer in large numbers. The Muhammadan historians tell us very little about this period. But we learn from the Hammira-Mahakavya that not long after the defeat of Prithviraja the Chahamanas were turned out of Ajmer, when they retired to Ranathambhor, which continued in their possession until Hammira-deva was slain and the town captured by Alau-ddin in 1299 A.D.7 It is surprising that the Hammira-Mahakavya, as it exists, 8 does not Elliott, History of India, Vol. II, p. 216. According to Tod (Rajasthan, II, p. 451) Prithviraja bad son by name Rainsi who was slain in the battle with Shahaba-d-din. Ind. Ant., Vol. VIII, pp. 61-62. Rajasthan, II, p. 461. : Journal of Beng. As. Soc., Vol. LV, Part I, pp. 5 ff. * Archeological Survey of India, Reports, Vol. II, p. 815, and Ind. Ant., Vol. XXII, p. 81. Cunaingham, Coins of Medieval India, pp. 92-93 and Pl. X. * Later, Cunningham changed his opinion and declared that Malaya may have belonged to the same family. The latter view seems to me to be unlikely. 7 This last event is narrated by Muhammadan historians in detail. Ct. Tarika-t-Firoz Shah in Elliott, History of India, Vol. III, pp. 171-179. . Mr. Kirtane made his analysis from a copy which is dated in Vikrama Samvat 1542, 1.6., 186 years after the death of Hammira.

Page #271
224 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. mention the name of Chahadadeva among the chiefs of Ranatbambhor. This, however, is not a serious objection. For we learn from a Muhammadan historian, named Maulana Minhaja-ddin, that in A.H. 632 (A.D. 1234) Shamsa-d-din Altam sh defeated at Rapathambhor a powerful ruler of the name of Chabadadova who sustained another defeat in A. H. 649 (A.D. 1251) Dear Narwar at the hands of Ulagh Kban, the Commander of the forces of Balban. This account must be correct, for Minhaju-d-din informs us that he heard of Chahadadeva's bravery at the battle of Ranathambhor from the month of Nugratu-d-din Ta-yas'ai himself who led Altamsh's forces on this occasion. We may, therefore, conclude that Chahadadeva held sway over both Ranathambhor and Narwar where, indeed, he is said to have been born. This need not surprise us for we learn from the Delhi-Siwalik pillar inscription that at one time the Chabamanas ruled over the entire territory between the Himalayas and the Vindhyas. It also follows from what has been said above that Chabadadeva must have flourished just mid-way between the fall of Prithviraja and that of Hammira. Another argument in favour of the identification of the Chahamana Chahadade va of our inscription and the Chahadadeva of Narwar is afforded by numismatic records. The coins of Chahadadeva discovered at Narwar, etc. are of two kinds, namely those issued by him as an independent ruler and secondly those strack by him as a tributary to Altamsh. The coins of both these kinds are of the bull and horseman type like those of the Chahamina rulers and, what is more, those of the first kind also bear on the reverse the legend of Asavarifri-Samantadevat which only oocurs on the coins of the Chahamana Somosvara and his son Prithviraja. It will be observed that in the inscription, Chabadadeva is called a Mahakumara or chief heir-apparent. The grant must consequently have been issued by him before his enthrone. ment. TEXT. 1. 1. "Ma]hakumara sri-Chahadadevah | 1. 2. . . . kirttir-anotti dyanh paratra datuh pratigrahitusacha 1 achchbettur-viparita bhar=yra(bra)hmanasat(sut)-kriti . . 1. 3. . ..vikramah | Chahamana-kulaikedur-vibhuh Sakambhari-bhuva) ||2 Va(Ba)bhava bhuvanabhoga..... 1. 4. . . . . . . . . . . . dhipah 113 Tato-rnnoraja-nfipatir=va(ba) bhara jagatibbaram 1 svasmion=alanito ye[na"] . . . . . 1. 5. - - -u v - u -v u - - - tanajo-sya cha Avavasaika nivasinih samakaroj-jitva digamtasriyah [1*] - - - U 1. 6.--vuu --- -- ----uv-sya dasavad-ami cherus-ohiram nirmada) ||5 Prithvirajas(ya"] . . 1 Cunningham (Coiry of Medioral India, pp. 90-91) and Thomas (Pathans of Delhi, p. 67) maintained that one and the same Hindu chief was defeated at Ranathambhor and Narwar. According to Cunningham, Major Raverty beld that two different rulers were intended. This view is refuted by Major Raverty's own translation of the Tabakat-1- Napiri (p. 824) where both the defeats are clearly attributed to the same person. * Tabakat-i-Napiri translated by Raverty, p. 825. . Ind. Ant., Vol. XXII, p. 81. * This legend is evidently developed from that of Sri-Samantadera on the Tomara coins, which is perfectly patural, for the Chahamans were the immediate successors of the Tomaras At Delhi. (See Palam Baoli inscription in Journal Beng. As. Soc., Vol. XLIII, Part I, Pl. X.) A part of the top stroke of ma is extant. * Read - kenders,

Page #272
Rataul plate of Chahadadeva. kAnamA rytaahrvH|| sIrtipananAgho paravASpatigrahItue Arke budipapItAhImANasAcatA kA bikrbaalenyjlbttbtHsaarkbiiobH/budhbktbaakii| vipa3tatAlItAzarapUtimAnujagatIsana svsminaalaanitaaye| tivAdadAdAsakAna pasinI samakAtivAdigaMtathiyo sAdAsavadamIvakassinirmadA paTaTI mAusa STEN KONOW W GRIGGS & SONS, LTD, PHOTO-LITH. SCALE 'S

Page #273

Page #274
No. 27.] TWO CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS AT DALAVANUR. No. 27.-TWO CAVE-INSCRIPTIONS AT DALAVANUR. BY PROFESSOR E. HULTZSCH, PH.D.; HALLE (SAALE). These two well-preserved inscriptions are engraved on a pillar in a rock-cut cave at Dalavanur in the Tindivanam taluka of the South Arcot district. They were first brought to notice by the late Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya in his Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1904-05, p. 47. I edit them from inked estampages received from Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri. The first inscription (A) consists of a single Sanskrit sloka, each pada of which, as in the Mahendravadi cave-inscription,1 occupies a separate line. The second inscription (B) is divided in two sections, of which the first is written in Tamil verse, and the second in Tamil prose. The alphabet of A is Grantha of exactly the same type as at Mahendravadi. The Tamil inscription B exhibits less archaic forms and, as suggested by Mr. Venkayya, was probably engraved at a later date than A. The following Grantha letters occur in B:-fri (1. 1), fa (1. 7), sva (1. 8), [b]ra (1. 11), and disan (1. 13 f.). The inscription A states that the cave which contains it was made on the hill at the order of a king Narendra or Satrumalla and named (after himself) Satrumallesvaralaya, i.e. the Isvara (Siva) temple of Satrumalla.' Satrumalla is known to have been a surname of the Pallava king Mahendravarman I., who reigned about the beginning of the seventh century. Perhaps Narendra, the Indra among men,' is a mere variant of the name Mahendra, 'the great Indra,' and Narendra Satrumalla has to be identified with Mahendravarman I., whose inscriptions show the same alphabet as A. 225 The first section of B states in Tamil the same fact as A, vis. that Narendra founded the Satrumallisvaralaya. It gives the name of the locality as Venbettu and confirms the surmise that Narendra belonged to the Pallava family by calling him 'the king (who wore) a beautiful garland of tondai,' and Pottaraiyan, i.e. the Pallava king. The second section of B records the name of the composer of the preceding Tamil stanza. A-SANSKRIT INSCRIPTION OF NARENDRA SATRUMALLA. 1 Dand-anata-narendrena 2 Narendren-aisha karitah [*] 3 Satrumallena saile-smin 4 Satramanevaralaya[b] [*] TRANSLATION. Narendra Satrumalla, who has humbled kings by (his) army, caused to be made on this hill this (temple named) Satrumallesvaralaya. - B.-TAMIL INSCRIPTION MENTIONING THE PALLAVA KING NARENDRA First Section. [Toodaiy-an-dar 1 Above, Vol. IV, No. 19. * For Tamil potte Bead. min. 1 2 vendan Narendira 820. 3 Above, Vol. VI, p.: Sanskrit pallava see South-Ind. Insors., Vol. II, p. 341, note 1.

Page #275
826 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 3 Ppottaraiyan Ve4 pbettip=repb[@]. 51 miga magilnda ka6 dan Sara-mikka-ve7 6-jilaiyan Sa. 8 tturumalleeva9 ralaiyani-epr=Ara10 pukk-idam=agavaangal [ll"] Second Section. 11 Ivv-ar [B]ram12 mamangalavap 13 Sellan Sivada. 14 san solliya15 da [ll] TRANSLATION. First Section. Prosperity! The king (who wore) a beautiful garland of tordai, Narendra-Pottaraiyan, whose cruel bow bristled with arrows, made with great joy in the south of Venbetta(this temple) named Satrumallesvaralaya, to be the residence of Hara (Siva)." Second Section. Brahmamangalavan Sellap Sivadasa of this village composed this. No. 28.--KUDIMIY AMALAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC. BY RAO BAHADUR P. R. BHANDARKAR, B.A., L.M. &. 8. (Bo.), INDORA. This inscription, which I edit from an inked estampage supplied by Rao Saheb H. Krishna Sastri, was discovered in the year 1904 at a place called Kudimiyamalai in the Pudukkottai State, Southern India. It is written on & rock on the slopes of the hill behind the Sikhanathasvamin Temple. Close to it on its right side is a rock-cut shrine called Melaikkovil. in front of which is a mandapa, constructed of out stone. The inscription at the right end of the 6th and 7th sections is covered by the basement of this mandapa, but it is easily seen that only the last few notes in each sub-section (line) are lost, in addition to the words samaptah sanagamah. In this stanza tondai (1.1) seems to rhyme with kanda (1.5 f.). * Mr. S. Krishnaswami Aiyangar, whom I consulted on this pagasge, divides tondaiyandar into tondai + a. + tar and remarks as follows:-" The garland (tar) is one of the usual insignia of the kingly office. Sometimes the personal noun taray is used for a king.'"-Topdai or adondai is the name of a creeper (Capparia korrida) which, w tradition swerte, furnished the materials for his garland to the Pallavs or ruler of Tondai-mandalam. junt m the palmyra (panai) to the Chera, the atti (Bauhinia racemosa) to the Chole, and tho nim tree (sub) to the Papdya. The syllable pal, which follows the noun to, is one of the many sffie of the locative me. This name may be composed of the Tamil soy, 'white,' and Kannada beffs (nually betta), a bill's or the second portion of the word, poftw, may be identical with Tamil pattu, a trequent ending of vilingo-name. The last word of line 10, angw, is a mere expletivo.

Page #276
Cave-inscriptions at Dalavanur. A. Sanskrit inscription of Narendra Satrumalla. TL Collotype by Gebr. Plettnet. E. Hultzsch Scale 3

Page #277
B. - Tamil inscription mentioning the Pallava king Narendra. Scale 2 ((

Page #278
No. 28.) KUDIMIYAMALAT INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC. 227 The characters seem to belong to the 7th century. They closely resemble those of the early Chalukya poriod. In particular, it may be noted that the letter e, as 'in Pallava inscriptions of this period, is almost identical with ba. Other peculiarities to be noted are, (1) the ase of a small ma below the line to indicate a final m in the first line of the heading of Section 1; (2) the two dots of the visarga are sometimes joined by a line, 4s in l. 2 of the same heading, and (3) the a-matra of ha in the same line is represented by a stroke above, and not to the right of ha. The dots above the letters, which mark the notation, are in several cases doubtful, and in the absence of a clue to their meaning (see below) I have only kept such as were broad and deep The most ancient Sanskrit work, which treats of musie, is the Bharatiya-natya-fastra. This treatise, as it has come down to 18, shows signs of having been handled and re-handled, and all its parts are not of the same age. The chapters treating of music are among those which show this re-handling to & very marked degree, and for reasons which I have given elsewhere they cannot be assigned to an earlier period than the 4th century A.D. This work while defining different modes of music (jatis, does not give actual examples in notation, 80 that it is impossible for us to obtain a clear notion of the music of that period. The next treatise available to us is the Sangita-ratnakara by Sarngadeva, written between A.D. 1210 and A.D. 1247. Though the author of this work gives examples in notation of the modes of music fatis) defined by Bharata, he evidently does 80 on the authority of some previous writer or writers, though he does not name them. This is clear from the fact that after giving such an example he adds that the music resembles some particular kinds (ragas) existing in his own time. Incidentally it may be mentioned that these examples of jatis often do not agree with Bharata's definitions, so that they must be regarded as belonging to a later period. Anyhow in the Samgita-ratnakara we have, in notation, music belonging to the author's own period as well as that of some previous period; and examples of the latter the author must bave borrowed from earlier works available to him. As a matter of fact many writers on music intervened between Bharata and Sarngadeva, but though the latter gives a string of their names, their treatises are unknown to us except in a few scattered quotations given by later authors. In short, at the present day the earliest music in notation available to us is that given in the Sangita-ratnakara. Unfortunately the attitude of the author of this work is to explain away discrepancies by interpreting ancient rules 80 88 to make them agree with the actual practice of the day, as I have pointed out elsewhere, so that only a few of such discrepancies are actually noted by him. In these circumstances, it is easy to imagine the great value of the discovery of any noted music belonging to a period earlier than that of the Samgita-ratnakara. The Kudimiyamalai inscription supplies such music. The inscription is in characters of about the 7th century A.D., s.c. abont six centuries before sarngadeva, the author of the Sangita. ratnakara. It is divided into seven sections corresponding to the seven classical ragas of the time, vis. (1) Madhyamagrama, (2) Shadjagrama, (3) Shadara, (4) Sadharita, (6) Pafchama, (6) Kaifikamadhyama, and (7) Kaifika. Each section consists of a collection of groups of four notes, arranged in sub-sections of sixteen, each sub-section taking up one line of the inscription. Of course, only those cotes are used which are proper to the particular raga. Each group in & sub-section ends in the same note. The rote in which a particular raga most be onded is called the wasa (final). That sub-section, which consists of groups baving the nyasa for their ending note, is put the last in a section. The other sub-sections are arranged Recording to the position of the ending note in the Hindu gamut sa, ri, ga, ma, pa, dha, ni : sub-section consisting of gronps ending in sa preceding one of groups ending in ri and so on. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XLI, pp. 158 f. * Loc. cit. See below. 22

Page #279
228 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIL The notes employed in the music of this inscription are as follows: 8a ra gaa (antara) ma pa dha na ka (kikall) The relative vibration-frequencies of these notes determined from the data in the Bharatiya-natya-sastra are respectively C D . Eb E, F G A Bb B, In the Sangita-ratnakara these notes had the same value, but it seems that the values and for ga and no respectively had probably come into use also, which differ from the other values only by a comma. We can, therefore, with certainty, accept these values for the various notes in this inscription. The alternative values of ga and i will not affect the character of the music. In the notation of this music two points deserve special notice :-(1) Each note is expressed by a combination of the initial consonant in the name of the pote with the vowels a, i, u, or 2, e.g. we have sa, ni, su, ne; ra, ri, rw,r, eto. Following the same rule, for the note antara, which begins with the vowel a, we must have the modifications a, 6, 4, and & ; and for the kikali, ka, ki, ku, and ke. But in this inscription, we find a, , and e, and ka, ku, and ke only. The i and ki are wanting. In old Hindu music the antara and the kakali received the same treatment and it is therefore to be expected that of i and ki, if one should be excluded, the other would be excluded on identical grounds. I am not able to say what the different vowel endings are intended to indicate, but any one can see that it has no aflinity with the similar pomenclature invented by Govinda Dikshit at later period. The musio in the inscription appears to be intended for the vina, since it has been given the title chatushpraharasvaragamah or authoritative texts of noter produced by four strikings (of the string); and I think the vowel endings may indicate the particular ways of striking or pluoking the string, such as are mentioned in various old works on music, e.g. the four strands mentioned in the Sangita-ratnakara, p. 485. (2) The second point in the notation deserving notice is the dots on the tops of some of the notes. I cannot suggest any explanation of this sign. I do not think, however, that it indicates the lowest of the three octaves as it does in the notation of the Sangita-ratnakara. The seven ragas in which the music is written did pot exist at the time of the Bharativa. natya-fastra, for none of them are mentioned in the chapters of that work specially devoted to music. That work, as has been alrendy remarked, has received numerous re-handlings, and what is still moro noteworthy, many quotations said to have been derived from it cannot be found in any of the manuscripts available to us. Thus Kallinatha quotes the following verses ag from Bharata in his commentary on the Samgita-ratnakara': tatha ch=aha Bharatah purvarange tu fuddha syad bhinna prastarandaraya vesara mukhya(kha)yoh karyd garbhe gaudi vidhiyate! sudharit(ran-dramarshe syat sandhan nirtuhanan(ne) tatha || These verses are nowhere to be found in Bharata's work. Indeed Kallinktba onght to have seen that they go contrary to the teaching of that anthor, as he has himself noticed pre 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XLI, pp. 254 ff. The grounds for this statement will appear in a subsequent article in the Indian Antiquary. # The name rishabha begins with a vowel, but the consonant is used in the case of that bote. * Chinnu Swami Mudaliyar's Oriental Music, pp. 14 ff. Sangitu-rat akars (Adandaerama series), p. 165.

Page #280
No. 28.) KUDIMIYAMALAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC. 229 viously that Bharata speaks of four gitis only, viz. the magadhi and others, which are quite different from these five. The alleged quotation proceeds further thus, mukhi tu madhyamagramah shadjal, pratimukhe tatha garbhe sadharitas-ch-aiva hy=avamarshe tu pafchamah || sa mhare kaifikah proktah purvararige tu shadavan (vah) I chitrasyafadasanigasya (1) tv ante kaifikamadhyamah fuddhana ih viniyogo=yan brahmana samudahritah || These verses lay down the rules as to when the seven fuddha ragas are to be nged in a nataka (drama), and these are the very seven ragas in which the music of this inscription is written. Though these verses are quoted by Kallinatba as from Bharata, that work has only got the following: tatas cha kavyabandheshu manabhavasamasrayam gramadvayan cha kartavyan yatha sadharanasrayam | mukhe tu madhyamagramah shadjah pratimukhe bhavat sadharitam tatha garbhi vimarse chuaia pafichamam || kaitikai cha tatha karyam gana[i*] nirgra(rva)hane budhaihi samnivrittasrayam chuaiva rasabhavasamanvitam II In the first place let it be noted that only five names, likely to be understood as being those of the above mentioned ragas, occur in these verses. Secondly, the manuscript AS reads madhyamah for panchamam, which further reduces the number. The manuscript A, I may remark, is on the whole more trustworthy than those on which the printed edition is based. Thirdly, it must be remembered that none of these names occur as belonging to ragas in the special chapters of the work treating of music. All this at once makes one think that the names, as used here, do not belong to ragas at all, and this conjecture is borne out by the explicit statement contained in the first floka, which Kallinatha has not quoted. From this bloka it is evident that the rules in the following verses are not for the use of ragas of those names, but for the two gramas and the sadharana mentioned in an earlier part of the work. Thus, music in the madhyama-grama is to be used in the mukha portion of a nataka and again in vimarsa (or avamarsha), music in the shadja-grama in the pratimukha, music in the sadharana (sadharitam is thus a mistake for sadharanam) in the garbha, and music in the kaifika in the nirvahana. It is thus clear that the seven rdgas of this inscription did not exist in the time of the Bharatiya-natya-fastra. When they came into existence is not known, the present inscription heing their earliest record. They occur in the Samgita-ratnakara, a treatise of a much later date (see above), and in a work called the Naradi-fiksha, the date of which is not known, but which is presumably based on a certain work of Narada, referred to in the Sangita-ratnakara. What is more, the Siksha mentions only these seven ragas, whereas the Ratnakara mentions many others, thus showing that the former represents music of an earlier period. I shall now proceed to discuss whether the music of the inscription agrees with the definitions of the seven ragas as given in the two works. It must be remembered that out of the various modifications of these ragas given in the Ratnakara, we have to deal with the fuddha variety only, 0.g. fuddha sudharita, suddha kaisika, eto. In the Siksha there is no mention of any modifications. I. Madhyama-grima.-According to the Ratnakara this raga contains the halali (B of the European music, if o represents the shadja) instead of the nishada (Bb). According to the 1 Loc. cit., p. 151, Bharatah panar magadhy-adayat chatarra era gitir uklasin. See p. 406 (ed. Kavyamala). See Ind. Ant., Vol. XLI, p. 158, n. 2. For sadharana and kaikka see Bharatiya-natya-fastra, pp. 306-309. For the five sandhis (mukha, pra. timukha, etc.), see pp. 211-212.

Page #281
880 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. Siksha, however, this raga contains the latter note. The music of the inscription agrees with this. Further, the Siksha says that in this raga the note dhaivata is durbala (weak), which is borne out by the inscription. For, there are no combinations of notes' ending in dha. A weak pote is never made the nyasa (final) or apanyasa (a secondary resting note, the nyasa being the final resting note). The final is ma (F). II. Shadja-grama.-- According to the R. this contains the notes antara (E) and kakali (B); but according to the Siksha it contains the regular notes gandhara (Eb) and nishada (Bb). The inscription again agrees with this. But though the Siksha says that the nishada is only touched a little,' we have groups of notes ending in that note. The fipal is ma (F). III. Shadava.- According to the R. this contains the notes antara (E) and kukali (B), whereas the Siksha says it contains the nishada (Bb) and says nothing about the other note, and we must therefore assume it to be the usual gandhara (Eb). In the inscription we find the antara (E) and nishada (Bb). We have no groups of notes ending in the antara. Nor have we groups of notes ending in pa and m. The R. notices that pa is weak.' The final is ma (F). IV. Sadharita.- According to the R. this raga contains the notes gandhara (Eb) and nishada (Bb), but according to the s. we ought to have antara (E) and kakali (B). The inscription agrees with the latter. There are no groups ending in antara and kakali. The sub-section of groups ending in dha precedes the one ending in pa, for which I have no explanation to offer. The final is ma (F). V. Panchama.--According to the R. this contains antara (E) and kakali (B) notes; but according to the 8., antara (E) and mishada (Bb). The inscription agrees with the latter, There are no groups of notes ending in the antara (E). The final is pa (G). VI. Kaisika-madhyama.- According to the R. this contains gandhara (Eb) and kakali (B) and leaves out rishabha (D) and panchama (G). The $. simply says that the notes are the same as those of the Kaifika, but the final note (nyasa) is madhyama (F). In the Kaifika it is panchama (G). The 8., in its definition of the Kaifika, only makes a special mention of the kukali (B), and we must therefore presume that the other notes, if they occur, must be the ordivary ones and among them the gandhara (Eb). Thus there is an agreement of the two works. The inscription, however, shows antara (E) and kakali (B). There are no groups ending in these notes. The note pa (G) is altogether wanting, which agrees with what the R. says in its definition of the raga. But the note ri (D) does occur, though according to R.'s definition it should be absent.. In the akshiptika, however, given as an example in the R., both ri (D) and pa (G) are found, though they are absent in the alapa and the karana given in that work. The final is ma (F). VII. Kaisika.- According to the R. this raga contains the kakali (B), the other notes being the usual ones. The S. also says the same (see above). In the inscription, however, we find the antara (E) instead of the gandhara (Eb). The final is panchama (G). In group 4, 1.33, We have amimare which is & mistake, probably for a pamare, since nowhere else in the inscription does the same note occur consecutively. It will thus be seen that there are discrepancies in the three works as to the nature of the ragas. Even in the days of Matanga, a writer previous to Sarogadeva, the author of the 8. R., The alapa and karana given in the 8. R. agree with this, but the ak shiplika does not. Further the graha or initial note is said to be the shadja of the tara octave (the higbest of the three octaves). In the examples it is the shadya of the mandra (lowest) octave, probably a misprint. In the Bharatiya-natya-fastra the antara and the kakali are described as weak notes to be used under great restriction, and that they can never occur as finals. If we examine the inscription we find that this rule apparentls holds good here also (see Sections IV, V, VI) except in Section VII. Even in this section it will be noticed that these notes are not the absolute finals (nyasas) but oniy apanyasas intermediate resting notes), the real final of the raga being the panchama.

Page #282
No. 28.] KUDIMIYAMALAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC. 231 euch discrepancios existed, as can be seen from certain quotations from that author which bave come down to us. But on the whole the inscription agrees more with the Naradi-fiksha than with the S. R., which must be explained, I think, by the former work representing an earlier period of music. Further, the author of the S. R. consulted works on musio from various parts of the country (see below), before writing about the music of an older period than his own, and he made a selection of definitions-on what principle we do not know. The music in the inscription, on the other hand, must have been current at the time of its composition in the district in which the inscription is found. We have seen that this music is in much better agreement with the Naradi-fiksha than with the 8. R., which was influenced by musical treatises of different parts of the country (see the introductory Elokas and frequent references to the Southern Indian music in the 8. R.). Mr. Chinnuswami Mudaliar in his Oriental Musio says that the Southern Indian Music is founded on the teachings of Narada, whereas that of Northern India rests on the basis of Hanumat's teachings. Mr. Madaliar gives no authority for his statement; perhaps it is a tradition. If so, the better agreement of the inscription with the Naradi-fiksha, which we have noticed, would seem to lend colour to it, though a similar comparison with the treatise of Hanumat (which is no longer extant) is necessary before one can make a definite statement. Of course, this refers to olden times. The more modern Indian music from the 16th century onwards bas been greatly influenced by the music of the Arabs, in all parts of the country. This treatise, according to the colophon, was composed by some king, who was the pupil of Rudracharya. It is impossible to say whether this Rudracharya be the same as Budrata mentioned by Matanga (vide 8. R., p. 82). SECTION I. sikSam / ' namaH (0) zivAya) / madhyamagrAma catuSAhArasvarAgamAH 1 saMnepuMsa ginegisa nedhunesa munesa miragisa kaMgenusaM saginesa nemuMpasuM miganesa muMnesa ramigase dhunegisa pimapise gadhunesa muMnepula 1 naraMge migarega nesarami saginemuM muMragi [muM]pairaMgeM gisaragi sanaragi ruMgenageM pigarema nepuragi garemiga pineragi seramima / 3 puMsa[muM] gisane nesamepuM manimapi dhuna] muM nimaniya regama 'dhumana] midhuna sadhuna nesamuM sagine nedhune gismuNphe| Of course, this is to be understood to mean that the two authors have recorded the music of their rouprotiv provinces. * The akaharaj and the vertical stroke after it are entered below the line. The heading me all written t be left-hand margin. y seems to be corrected from it. * Originally 7 ww engraved in place of it. nepuMnesa dhuneryi| muMgeraMgeM saMmuMne guMpaimuM

Page #283
289 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vot.xII. * napuMdhune nimapani migasenu sanedhune 5 muMsapeM negisami dhesanemuM ragise 6 samidhesa ginedhuse samugisa baMgeM meM muMsadhune ragidhuna gisadhune naisadhune muMnedhune samidhune segamenu gasemaMne puMsagune [ma]gidhune nimadhena pesuMgine / ginesamuM nemisami sadhune, muMpeMsami ragimuM misaMpeM, garIpima muMgesuMmaM midhunemuM nesanemuM nisepimaM ___meMgume / samAptA[:"] [kha] [rAgamA:"] SECTION II, SaDDagrAma catuSpahArasvarAgamAH suMraMgeMsaM migadhesa dhesapaiseM paMmadhesa nasaM sagisuM puMdhunesa naragisa dhinepuMsa dhimagesaM sa[dhesa] napuMgisa / gidhegira gasagira dhesanera dhimageM radhegira pisegira puMgidhe na[]gira nepaMsera dhegira giradhera / gidheragi sadheragi dhemuMragi saperaMgeM miramiga dhegisagi piserani samiragi [dhe] giragi nepuMsega dhipamuMgeM gapasaMgeM / puMdhune gidhuni napeMgu ragine' girane nesarapi dhenaguM [saMraM]giyeM piragaMpa dhrusagapi dhesaguM gisaga / gapigadhe gisaneSu [ne] gidhe pisaigadhu seganedhu samigadhe suna[dhe] ragipuMdhe piragidhe sagipaMdhe mira[gidha] // geMdhusura punagira dhesagira dhunesari dhusaragi raMgesaMgai dhurImiga 9 .nerapi muMdhena puMsane pasaigapi 10 dhunepuMce guMpaMnadhe dhuMsuMgedhuM suMruMgedhuM gesuMgedhuM is corrected from fq. * The in procoded by an -matri in addition to the imitri

Page #284
No. 28.] KUDIMIYAMALAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC. 233 11 negidhune puMgidhana puMdhusenu puna]dhune 12 gunadhemuM rumeMsuMmeM gairuMgumeM piregami dhusedhune gipuMdhune dhegidhena gidhusane regasenu gisagine gapidhena sagine sagi[dhe]maM gidhesami gisa[dhe]maM nesadhemuM raMgudhemuM gadhunamaM muMgidhemuM regadhemuM samA[ptA]: svarAgamA:*] sapuMdhune [dhe]sane gasepaMne pigadhune / seragaMmi maregami migadhemuM sapuMdhe, / muMdhesari 13 sadhunesa raMuMmeM[saM] muMnedhuse dhenarise 14 kaMdhesari amidhera nedhumera dhuneseri meMsuredhuM sanemuMdhe se[ramaMdhe madhenadhe 16 nedhuna[ma] dhune uMmeM padhiema puMdhanama SECTION III. pADabe catuSprahArasvara[*]gamAH maMdhunesa nedhurase meMsuMpaMsa amisuM radhunesa dhemaMrisa muMdherase saradhuse dhenadhe miradhe dhuMsameM meMsameM samaM[dhe dheraMmira miramelaM suMrunadhe . sadhunadhu [5] mainadhe miranedhu nadhemaMdhe uaunadhe risanedhu nemaMnedhu ridhenamaM masaami [aseami meMruMuMmeM [2]maema dhuneumeM nagheuMmeM midhusemaM samApta[r: svarAgamAH*] minedhusa risadhuse ridherisa miradhuse // saridhe risadhe dhiemare ramisera / risamaMdhe semuMnedhu mi[]maMdhe sadhemadhe / dhuseami dhimasema dhimaema dhe[raMuMmeM] // 15 The sign which is attached to this letter is probably due to a mistake. 2 .

Page #285
294 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Von.xI. 17 sakesa kasisa puMdhukesa mairaMsa 18 sedhe uMmeMsara puMdhemira mirasureM 19 saMpuMdhe muMraMsadhe rapuMsedhu sarapaMdhe 20 puMsadhe, saMdhelaM se]puMdhepuM mi[re]dhe 21 puMsadhemuM sadheuMmeM .[pi]ema sadhusema SECTION IV. sAdhArite catuSpahArasvarAgamAH muMdhepuMsa dhepuMkesa suMrupeMsa dherUMpeMsa maiMmeMsa misarase miraka[sa] amirase sameMsure misedhure dhasidhera dheradhera dhe[] dhera mipuMdhe surume [2] dhi[ma] dhera paMkesadhe sapuMsadhe rikesadhe miramedhu keri[pa]dhe muMsapuMdhe kaMdhepaMdhe sadhepuMdhe dhesadhe [] maedhipa ruperapi dheruMdhepaM dhesakai uMmadhe kesadhe amirupa mirasama semuMami risadhemuM puMdhe[sa]mi suradhima risa[saM ridhepuMsa rapuMkesa paMdhera[seM] / puMdhesari sadhesari sadhemira dhepuMsari // risapuMdha kesapaMdhe dhirepaMdhi mirapuMdhe / risadhe maemapi dhipare' muMsa[dhe]. amisama dhepuM ... mi[saM] dhe dhi ..[ma] repuMdhemaM puMkesami maiMsuMdhama 22 puMnedhuse samirase sadhairisaM naraMsaM SECTION V. paJcame catuSprahArakharAgamAH rapimase pimuMkheM dhunemisa nesapeMsu ne'risa puMsarase meramise dhurapi[se] ne[5] meMsa risamasa dhimise mipameM[saM] / 1 The letter in brackets may possibly be The stone is here broken. The missing letter must be a variant probably after it, the usual symbols of panccuation (see above). Stone damaged here. * The stone is here mutilated. The letter Immediately following fx may possibly be . The al words ending a section (see above) are also wanting.

Page #286
No. 28.] KUDIMIYAMATAI INSCRIPTION ON MUSIC. 235 ] 23 maMsari raMuMka dhena raMna 24 pemuMrami piramuM kaMsumeM seraami 25 dhunesace radhunadhu amiradhe se[muM]puMdhe 26 narudhana nemuM madhevari risameM dhana meM meMuMmeM pimaseMmeM nauMmeM rasarami nadhepaMdhe nerisadhe muMpuMnedhu kausadhe uMmuMdhena suridhana ripuMdhana dhesane meMuma ne[muM ruMnamuM dherUMnape sadhunera nedhunera mapimare pipamire mapipami nameM miserabi dhusepima pirami muMmuMdhe sairamuMdhe ramipudhe risadhune muMdhena dharaMdhena dhidhune risame kaMuM mipamapi supamapi pimasera pirasara puMdhunera sa[5] [ nerasemaM kNkhsee nepuMneK pirase nepuMnA risaridhe pisaneSu dhinamaMdhe ranedhune miradhune saMuMmaina sridhen| radhune dhiemapi dhenari [ne] KO puradhune []midhena muMpuMdhana 27 [2] emapi mapire' [ramiuM ripuMne 28 samuMkesa ri[sa] kesa dhuMserisa [saM saMkesa SECTION VI. kaizikamadhyame catuSpahArasvarAgamAH muMdhekasi dhemuMkesa miramise muMmaMdhasi dhemuMkesa pamikesa dherikesa risareMsaM saMrikasa mirakesa ramivosa meM[si].. als possible. Originally fr ww written and then corrected to #Stone broken. The missing portion must be the usual panctuation, Originally was written and then correoted to . . The form of this letter is somewhat abnormal. It is possibly .

Page #287
236 EPIGRAPHTA INDICA. [VoL. XII. sarisaMreM mikesari dharusari sake .. sekusedhu bsNkhee 29 dhimasera sakesari dhukesari saMeMmareM 30 dhukesadhe kesamaMdhe samaMsadhe dhiremadhi 31 saMmarumeM samuMdhemuM [6]madhameM madhikaMmeM dhesamuMdhe suMdhemadhe madhi .. dhuMresuMmeM dhusedhuma dhekasima dhe[sa].. dherisari kaMdhesari muMdhemira ke[sa]mira kesa rikesari ramidhe[5] ridhaMmeM mi[saMmuM]dhe madhisedhu uMmusa[dhe] ridhesadhe dhiemadhi dheraMsadhe muMkesadhe risadhemuM kesauMmeM kesadhemuM dhimaema sadhemeM rikesamu dhumerumeM mikesamu SECTION VII. kaizike catuSprahAra[kha]rAgamAH rikerisa dhamaMdhesa dhukerisa kesadhuse meMdhameM sidhamuM uMmuMdhesa dhisumeMsaM pisami[2] meMuMmeM sakemira muMpalaM mipadhire apisera misadhira suMsura] sidhameM medha[meMuM] dhu[sa]mi[pa] dhi[maka] kuMsamiya mithoDaM vHsooN masa .. rapeM[] [suramuM] meM rapara meM pire[pa]mi sarimuM dhipaema ridhemeM] papie. 32 sauMmeMsaM ridhukesa raMdhasi kesarisa 33 muMdhemira mirameM uMmakara [ka] rasaira 34 [suM] uM mapimae rasamitha rapamae 35 sekusamuM semama umerumeM uMmadha]mu muMkerisa amikesa sakerisa ka[si] .. amimare dhesari peruMdhara ma[pi].. mipake dherumeM meM meM piepima kaMdhasuMmeM emapima Powibly, IPossibly . * Possibly or * This wanting letter must be a variant of ma.

Page #288
8. KONOW. hang ment Kudimiyamalai inscription on music. auchate Brow philad gaufgay lho! brilhangtan boy Tople d oby th Kelk neakened WEE gd het hom Ibro fork, chrlian anth Foal doon Long By Bu by owing 22124 For Dist Bany of ou BUS HONG Judg 014 Radeon Ticke yaho TEND HUYO W siinty Alprove-maseva BROK Quo 98 aqu kant he fab righ albo posch mon sata 10244 209 nA pa 1201 Mukana shr bink sararoh, doing to sol kas [zhb'm-z / y121E73p b`nyn mSHl yvyv 4449 249 aloho,P1 Baby dano PRES wojej R Ryan Rong kal You can Boy Bed pony and guit bing to d 3p.ine Surtig ver nikah akig abg BRE Su 42 DA W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. 2 4 6 8 10 12 14 16 20 2 2 2 2 28 18 20 24 28 30 32 34 36 38

Page #289

Page #290
No. 29.] SON PUR PLATES OF KUMARA SOMESVARADEVA. 287 mithami[dhi] [kumaridhe [pa]pimadhi [pa] maradhe [rami ra]dhe dhemaMsa[dha] suMrusake rikaseke seamike ridhusake emaseku dhuraseku 36 samiradhe saMkemadhe ka[meM radhe mitra[pa]dhu ruMumedha sidhesuMdhe [pa] emadhi dhepuMmadhi 37 kerase[ka] samuMsake suMrumiM]ku ramisake madhiseku dhimaseku sadhu[sa] ke mirase ka] 38 dhukesa [kesa[muM] muM[ka]samuM [ke]sauMpeM madhesa' midhuri]puM se kuMse' misemapi zrodrAcAryaziSyeNa paramamAhezvareNa rA[jJA] ziSyahitArtha katA: svarAgamA: . // [E]ttirkum elirkum [i]vai uriya : || sarima sama[e]paM [kesaraM risaruyeM rikemapaM muMrapi No. 29.-SONPUR PLATES OF KUMARA SOMESVARADEVA. Br B. C. MAZUMDAR, B.A., M.R.A.S. This document, as will appear from its detailed description, consisted originally of four plates engraved on one side only, but in the place of the second and the fourth plates-now missing, two plates engraved on both sides were substituted, and one concluding line was attempted unsuccessfully to be engraved on the reverse side of the plate which was originally the third plate. When this doenment was unearthed by a cultivator in his field in 1908, the four plates now edited were found strung on a circular ring (supporting the seal), cut open at the lower end in such a manner, that all the plates could be taken out of the ring. The seal is rather peculiar, as it does not contain any legend and as it is fashioned in imitation of a lotus. The inner side of the seal is hollow. The lower external ring of the seal consists of fifteen petals, and the middle ring contains fourteen petals. On the top surface there is a seated figure with the right arm ontstretched to the knee, within the enclosure of a blossoming creeper. The figure seems to represent a goddess, and, if so, she is the representation of Lakshmi. I may state, however, that the posture indicating peaceful meditation is hardly consistent with the figure of any goddess. IPossibly ku. Possibly fH. . Read Cara The tour following words are written in Tamil characters of about the mme period. Literally translated they mesn: "These (rearas) areappropriate (also) to eight and seven."

Page #291
288 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. In order to describe the plates, I shall call the first one A, the plate beginning with vibhischa B, the plate beginning with janapadan (engraved on both sides) C, and the plate smallest in size D. Though B is a little heavier in weight and is slightly dissimilar to A at the corners, it seems to be a genuine portion of the original document. Though the document is not concluded on plate B, it appears from the context that one or two sentences only were engraved on another, concluding plate, which is now missing. As this plate begins with vibhicha, it is certainly in continuation of a missing plate which had bha as its last letter. Neither plate C nor D is its next preceding plate. It therefore appears that the original grant consisted of four plates, the second and the last of which are missing.1 When the original grant was first tampered with, the ring was cut open, and the plate C and another new forged plate (subsequently removed) must have been put in. My reasons for this supposition are, that in the first place the plate B cannot be linked with C, and in the second place the text after sukhena prativastavyan (plate C, 1. 21) is missing. That plate D is a later careless forgery by the son of the grantee named in plate C, is perfectly clear. The very words occurring on plate C have been repeated with soine variations in plato D. The name of the grantee in plate C (11. 18, 19) is Udayakara, son of Vidya kara, grandson of Jayakara (miswritten Vrayakara, compare line 11 of plate D) and great-grandson of Lakshmidhara, while the grantee appears in plate D as the son of Udayakara, bearing the name Bhabhakara Sarman. The reasons for these changes or forgery are not of course now apparent. This copper-plate grant, as it is now edited, was found buried in a field, recently brought under cultivation, in the year 1908 in the village of Kelga in the Uttara-tira division of the Fondatory State of Sonpur. The river Mahanadi flows right through the State of Sonpur, and the portion lying to the left or the north of the river is called the Uttara-tira division, while the portion to the right or to the south is named Dakshina-tira. It is to be noted that the village granted has been described to be situated in the Uttaravalli-vishaya in the 8th line of the genuine plate A. The village Kelga, where the plates were unearthed, is about 18 miles to the north of Sonpar town; and about seven miles from this village of Kelgi is a village called Achenda which I identify with Attenda mentioned in the 9th line of plate A. It may also be noted that the village Kamalapura mentioned in plate (1. 17) as well as in plate D (1. 10) is also in the Uttara-tira and is within a short distance from the village Kelga. If we abstract from a slight difference in size (due wholly to irregularity in giving proper shape to the plates), the plates A and B may be said to be alike, having been ongraved at the same time by one engraver with letters fully similar. The first plate (A) is thinner, and is broken slightly at the right hand upper corner. The weight of plate A is 25) tolas and that of B is 35 tolas. There is a crack in the middle of plate A extending from ra of paramesvara (1. 6) to he of mahesvara (1. 5). Both these plates (irregularly shaped) measure generally 8 inches x 4 inches. On the reverse side of plate B (at the top) a few letters in one line were attempted to be engraved; but they are not quite legible because of imperfect impression. Plate C was made almost similar to plates A and B. It measures 81" x 44 and has a weight of 37 tolas. The fourth plate or plate D is wholly dissimilar to the other plates. It measures 7" x 41 and has a weight of 331 tolas. The hole perforated at the 1 It is I think more probable that there were only three plates, and that the words inscribed on the reverse of plate B are the last ones of the original grant. The first balf of the line forms the continuation of the last line on the obverse. The last half of the liue probably gave information about the writer. The missing plate was probably inscribed on both sides.-S. K.] * [Kamalapura is perhaps a Sanskritisation of Kalga.-8. K.]

Page #292
No. 29.] SONPUR PLATES OF KUMARA SOMESVARADEVA, 239 top is also of a smaller diameter. All the four plates, together with the seal which adheres to the ring, weigh 140 tolas. The letters engraved are similar in the main to the letters of the plates of the Trikalinya Guptas. There is, however, sufficient evidence to show that they are of a later time. The compound lotters rnna (1. 1, plate A), chchha (1.3, plate B) in the genuine plates resemble wholly the modern Oriya lotters; while the letters riga, rika throughout and ru in 1. 10, plate A, resemble the modern Bengali compound letters. The mistakes made by the engraver in engraving ta for gu (1. 3, plate A) and ti for bhi (1. 5, plate B), when copying from the original lines given to him, show that the letters given to the engraver resembled the modern Bengali letters: otherwise such mistakes could not occur. The forged plates contain many words such as vanda pand (1.7, plate C), gauda (1. 9, plate C), etc. which have been used in their popular Oriya sense. The letter ra in plates A, B and C is on its way to be evolved into the form of modern Oriya ra. The forged plate D shows an earlier form of ra. This grant, issued from the town of Sonpur (Suvarnnapurat, plate A, 1. 1), makes a mention of a Paramamahesvara Paramabhaftaraka Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Soms. kulatilaka Trikalingadhipati Sri-Mahabhavagupta-raja deva to start with. But from the manner in which this mention is made, it is difficult to say which Mahabhavagupta is referred to. It is not clear whether Srimad-U[d*]dyota, who is called a Kesarin, is really & lineal descendant of the Guptas. The Brahmesvara temple inscription at Bhuvanesvaral of the twelfth century A.D. mentions this Uddyota Kekarin. It is quite evident that the Kosala country (11. 4 and 9, plate A), within which the Sonpur State was still then incladed, was being governed by the governors of the Guptas; for the whole tract of the Kosala country is said to have been granted (prasadikrita) by Uddyota Kesarin to Abhimanyu Deva (11.4 and 5. plate A), and we learn that Kumaradhiraja Somes vara-deva of the Lunar race wag the lord of the Sonpur tract then known by the name Paschima-Lahka (11. 5 and 8. plate A). at the time of this grant. The people of Sonpur know it by tradition that once the State had such a name as Paschima-Lanka. A small rock in the bed of the Mahanadi within A stone's throw from the palace of the Maharaja is called Lankasvari, and this Lankavari has been referred to as Lankavarttaka in the Mahadi copper-plates of Yogesvaradevavarman. The Ratnapur stone inscription of Jajalla Deva mentions the fact that this Raja of Dakshina Kosala defeated the Raja of Andhra-Khimidi in Ganjam and also a neighbouring Raja. Somegvara by name. I am inclined to identify the latter with the Somosvara of this grant. I have given practically the translation of Plate A. Plate B contains only those imprecatory verses which are met with in other copper-plate grants ; as such they do not require to be translated. Besides the name of the grantor and his ancestors, there is nothing of such importance in plates and D that it is necessary to translate them. The grantee and his ancestors belonged to the Harita gotra, had five rishis for their prarara and were students of the Midhyandina Kanva-fakha, TEXT. Plate A. i Om svasti [*] Sri-Suvarnnapurat || || Paramamahesva(Ava)ra-Paramabha2 taraka-Maharajadhiraja-Paramesvara-(II) Soma-kula-tilaka-Tri3 kaling-adhipati-sri-Mahabhavatapta-raja-deva-pad-onudhyata-(ID) fri1 Journ. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. VII, pp. 568 ff. * See above, p. 219. Ep. Ind., VOL. 1, pp. 82 ft. Rai Bahadur Hira Lal identifies him with the Nagavami king Somo vars of the Kuraspal stone inscrip. tion; above, Vol. X, p. 26.-H. K. 8.] Expressed by a symbol. . Read Mahabharagupta..

Page #293
210 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 4 mad-Udyota'kesari-raja-deva-prasadikrita-Kosala-rajy-abhisi-3 5 kta-sri-Abhimanyudi(de)vasy-atita-rajyo (II) Paramamahesvara-Pa6 ramabhattaraka-Kuma(ma)radhiraja-Paramosvarat. Paschimalank-adhi. 7 pati-Soma kula-kamala-kalika-vikasa-bhaiyara-kumvara-bri. 8 Somesvaradeva-padah kusalinah | Uttaravalli-vishaya-sam? 9 Kobalo-ralisa* -khandiya-(I) Attenda graine (I) prativasino vrahma10 na-pu(h)ralisaran (11) bhogi-bhogirupa-pramukha-samasta Plate B; First Side. 1 vibhis-cha bhipatibbih8 danam=idam-asmadiya[m]CID) dharmma-gauravad=asmad-antre2 dhach=cha (II) svadanamsivuali upalaniyam || tatha ch=oktam dharmma-sastre || Bharaim yah 3 pratigpihnati (II) yas-chalo bhumim prayachchhati [l*) ubhau tau papyakarmanau nigatan svargga4 gaminau || Asphotayanti pitaro ralkayanti (cha) pitamahah (1) bhimidata ka5 la jatah sa pastrata bhavishyati || 11Vahutir-yvasudba datta rajabhih Sagaraditih ||(I) ya6 sya yasya yada bhfimis-tasya tasya tada phalan || Ma bhid-aphala-sankal vah para-da7 tt-oti kirtanat ||(1) evadattat=phalam=anantyam paradatt-An[u]palanat || Svalattah pa8 rudattam=va yo hared1t=vasundharam || (1) sa vishthayam krimir-bhatva pitsibhih saha 9 pachyata || Gam=ekam svarnnam=ekanacha bhumer-afy-arddham-angulam [l*] haran narakam=apno10 ti javad=ahati16-samplavam || Iti kamala-dal-amva-vandu16-lolam briyam+7=anu11 chintya manushya-jivitan=cha [*] sakalam-idam=udahritam [cha) vudhyals na hi sa tada [pu]19 Plate 0; First Side. 1 janapadan(a) yatha-kal-adhyayinag-cha mapdalapati-(II) vishaya2 pati-( ID khandapati-(ID) dandapasikadina samasta-raja-pad Opajivino 3 yathirham (II) manayanti || vodhayanti1 || samashoapayanti || viditam=astu 4 bhavata[ro] || aparilikhita-gramd=yam (ID prasiddha-chatuh-sim-avachchhinate 5 sa-jala-sthalah || sa-matsya-kachchhapah || sa-vitap-aranyah | s:6 nidhih 6-8panidhischa -am vra-madhuvan-akiropah || suvarppadarda7 shidanda- || vandihadayda- | vanda pana- || vijayavanda ana- || trin-odaka8 sasanarddhika- || chara valivarda-2 || andharuva- || pratyandharuva-padati-ji 1 Read - Udd yota. ? Rend -prasadikrila. * Read -abhishikta. Read - Paramofoara-. * Read -bhasrara-kumar. * Read kufalinah. * Read -sa mhaddha-Kosala-rajya.. # Read -patibhir-danams, Read -fastre. 10 Resil yafscha. 11 Read Bahubhira, 13 Read .dithis. 11 Read - fanka. 14 Read hareta va.. 15 Read sabhuta. 16 Read -ambu-bindu-. 11 Read friyama. 19 Read buddhra. 19 of the worls engraved o tlo rover.e I can only read shaih pa akirtlayo vilopya). Real ma hi purushaith purakirttayo vilopyah. 20 Read .pafikadin. 21 Read lodhayanti somajha payanti. 12 Read .chchhinnah. 22 lead seara. 24 Read .bulourda..

Page #294
Sonpur plates of Kumara Somesvaradeva. MANO janatAle 00.5 lAza ko kamAlatamAmAvalakara kaliruvATAravacanAdata hAvAbadAmA A. ORSCOprAkRntAvAlA DIja 1EREkaratAnasAlamA sAta tighAlAlaNALE lotAnA kilika bakavAsa lita kalA sAvita lACHAN211055sAlAghAta vAtAvaraNa javAhana ' Ba. gri227ttthaa- naabaale| ALIopAlavIyAnAtyAkUta saMghalAdhalAkamAnavina vAcalAvadhavAcA mahAmanA DAlanasauraya dhAna banavatAnA ghAgharamesTarAdhIlAmAyaghAlasatvAvadhAmA kI vAradAhAlabhAvanA vAvRdhAlabAna vadAdhA dhArA saMyatrAdhAkRmaruvAhAta yatAlikA stralalakaghAmamA bakAyA 10mAva la lAjayakulAtIvAna sonA ba? premAta kAya tI kAmAnitika dAvA 000 REA - vAcA kAlAvabAlacanAvina Card | dhAka dAvata mAlavalIdavAra alt nAnAmA nadinakA keTA3ESTHAccia vajAbATa vA gaDAlavAlA kAmAsAna vivisAlAnAvatAkAralatAladAra EASIAdhavAsAtavAhavAhalAdakA zAstravAI kaoNlIva811 shaasvaanvaaghdtiyaa| banAma sAdilazAda sAha 10ma0 || la ghavAtAvAtAbavatAnA S. KONOW. W. GRIGGS & SONS LTD. PHOTO-LITH. SCALE 65

Page #295
12 14 16 Cb. sapanAka ghA mAtA bayAna bahasaH chaTha 2013 ko dhama bAghalAI cha, javajA vartavatA suravAta (sghmndh ch+11+mvRtrakAta 2 4 6 lI || baalvATala 18 zrAtaredha ghaat|| dghako ghorSa 18 kucha ghAudaAkaritA maghanAna 20 SETS: 5thdIghA kati Thika samAna dharata rUtacha sabAba Da. 16 18 // e vAghava ghAvuna ghAlaghana 5: zAdamAnA vidhi mahatara 2 hmMy'tu 312k19 m ghRta 43 h(sdhAva: // vAta danuvArI nAvAtadhn: khaMDal(SHARE 37277ka D 6. kavi ghanaruddha kamAla vivik12 phribpvidyAdAnAdyAnaMghakA dhAvitA * kalakala ke vRkSa lA * itanI ghAdikA: ghAvana ghAmAta vijJAna rAmalala vAlIvinI kA 10 10 12 4 TIM 12 14 14 ghAtaka M 16. ta ghAvana/baavidhAya jetam tadA 51 vI 18 bhArataviDA ita jAna divi // ghAtakathlakinata 20 ghana maghA / dvAvadan ghAyata nnH||rt prada3152 20 vAjatA mAdava mAnavAi 22 tara kRdAvana ghAtanisAna 22 uplvidyu| tutAmdMn: MM ghAla 24 etaamd| atA rUmidAnakAlatAnA : ghaH 24 vAlA duritAda 20 Avata honA dara : id: 22 26 boratAitamA netA rA 28 dina navIna+ 28 16 20

Page #296
No. 29.] 9 vys-adatta antaravaddi- || blatishyat(a)-kar-di-sahitah | go-ganda 10 sametah || sa-khandapaliyah || sarvva-vadha-vivarjita1 || tamvrasa SONPUR PLATES OF KUMARA SOMESVARADEVA. Plate 0; Second Side. 11 sanen-akarikritya || saliladhara-purahsaram || a-chandr-arka-kshiti-kala12 sama-bhog-antam || mata pitror-atmanas-cha punya-yaso-bhivriddhaye || bhagava13 ntam Mahavara-bhattarakam-addisya mahisandhirigrahi-r[*]unka-nayaka-dri14 Mahipatibhatta sri-Auiruddha | anayoh parishnatna || pravarddhamana-vijaya-ra15 jye prathama-samvatsare || Maghamasiya- || purnatithau || Kumara-Haritra-go. 16 traya pancharsha-pravaraya || Madhyandina-Kappa-sakh-adhyayine || Savatthi-manda17 liya || Mahuvali-vinirggataya || Kamalapura-vastavyaya || bhattaputra-La18 kshmidhara-prapautraya || bhatta-Vra(Ja)yakara-pautraya || bhatta-Vidyakara-putraya 19 bhattaputra Udayaka asarmma samya[g] datto amablih Atreya-gotraih 20 Arabaya-pravaraih || ato-aya vidhiyi-bhnya yatha-diyamana-bhoga-bhaga21 kara-nikar-adikam samupanayadbhih bhavadbhih sukhena prativastavyam Plate D; First Side. 1 pramukhah cha(ch-a)nyani simanta-janapadah | shashthigabhura-pra mana 2 tah | yatharha [m] manayati I samadisti || viditam-astu bhava 3 ta[*] Rongada-mandala Vuravudagrama Gudhvamala-khanda-kshetra-Kahna 4 pura-khanda-kshetra Thavisa (?)-gr[a*]me chatu [h*]-simayanah nidhy-opanidhi-hasta(sti). 5 danta-v[y*]aghra-cha[r*]ma-nana-vanecharah sajalasthala samachchhakachchhapa 6 sakhatal vitapa sakhallall-un [n]ata sapadr-aranyaka || sagulmalla 7 ta sa-amvramadha (dhn)ka || satantalika satalakaih nana vriksha sa 8 sani-kritya pratipidita Kumara-Haritra-goraya pancharisha 9 ya-pravaraya || Madhyandina-Kappa-sakh-adhyay [i*]ue Savatha-mandala1 10 Mahuvali-vinirgataya || Kamalapura-vastavyaya || bhattapu 11 tra Jayakara-prapautraya || bhatta-Vidyakara-pautraya || bhatta-putra 12 Udayakara-putraya || bhattaputra [ya*] Bhabhakarasra (sa)rmape || vidhi-va(vi) dhane13 na sa[m]vidhaya | tamvra-sasanena p[r]atipadito-yam | paramparya-k[r]am-aga14 ta-sarva-vachanena | ya 1 Read -badha-vivarjitas-tamratasanen= Read Mahefvara-bhattarakam-udditya. Read -Kanva-sakh 2 Kead -yafo.. 241 Read parijuaptya. * Read -vinir. Read farmane. The whole plate is extremely faulty in respect of language and spelling. That is why some letters, though apparently distinct, could not be properly read. Only a few mistakes have been corrected, and the numerous mistakes in the common benedictory stanzas have been left unnoticed. The reading and identification of these names are very difficult. Rongada, if this be the correct reading, I cannot identify; villages with names such as Burabaga, Kurabaga, etc. are found far off, but none in the neighbourhood; Gudhvamalakhandakshetra perhaps denotes a plot of laud which is mal in character. In the Sambalpur District we find four general classes of land-mal, bahal, berna and at; cf. Bengal District Gazetteers, Volume XVI, Sambalpur, p. 107. 10 -khata- is a sanskritized form of khad, straw. 11-khaila- means 'a pit.' 13-padra- is perhaps the vernacular pada which is used in the district with the meaning of "fallow land." The a-stroke is written at the beginning of the following line. 21

Page #297
242 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. Plate D; Second Side. 15 tha kandat-kand [a ]t=prarohanti yo satena pratanoshi || ovam ral cha sasa16 nena pratipadita | evam vadhah (buddhva) paravahma(parardham cha) parato vamsakarenah 17 thayayasmad-anura dharmma-(Igaurava na to(ko)na vi (ID) anyepa (alpapi) vadhah ka18 rapiya || tasyagekows[t]i dharmmaveta || saseda padhama hina da. 19 ta savi(vi)jam sasyamedini yavat=surya-katha lloke tavat-sarge mada20 yata || vedavakamaya ja (ji)hva vadanti | ya devatah || bh[@]mi-datta tatha21 nye cha ahal moha(ho)na ma hara yathayam patitah Sakral tena vevsiti 22 sapati 1 evam bhumiktita danal sase (babye) sase (sasyo) prarohiti || Aditya23 VarunoVishnu Vrahmi Soma-Hutasanah Sa(Sa) lapanis-tu bhagavan(a) a24 bhinandanti bhumidar astayamti pitarah || pavalganti pitamabah || 25 bhumidata kule jata || sa to data bhavishyati || vahubhi vasudha datta 26 rajana Sagaradibhih || ma rodhahpalatanka ya paradatta prapalita 27 yasya yasya (ya"]da bb[]mi I tasya tada palam tasmanvaya na hata vyam | sa28 evatio=gatim=ap[nu]yat | svadatta paradattam=va yo hareti vasundhara. No. 30.-DANTEWARA SANSKRIT AND HINDI INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA: SAMVAT 1760. BY RAI BABADUR HIRA LAL, B.A., NAGPUR. The two steatite slabs on which the above inscriptions are engraved, are found in the temple of the goddess Dantesvari of Dantewara, a village situated on the junction of the Sankhini and Dankini rivers-about 60 miles south west of Jagdalpur, the present capital of the Bastar State, under the administration of the Chief Commissioner of the Central Provinces. They were first brought to light by Colonel Glasfurd, Deputy Commissioner of the now defunct Upper Godavari District in which Bastar was formerly included. About the year 1862 Colonel Glasfurd wrote a detailed report on this Dependency, which was published as Selection No. 39 from the Records of the Government of India in the Foreign Departmert. In this report, on pp. 99 and 100, an eye copy of these inscriptions is given, apparently as read by a Maratba clerk, for at the end of one of them there is a note in Marathi, stating that the remaining 5 lines were not decipherable.' The transcripts of both the Sanskrit and Hindi inscriptions are very defective, as already remarked by me on a former occasion, where I have given the substance of the records. I now edit the two inscriptions from excellent impressions taken by Mr. Venkoba Rao of the Madras Archaeological Department. The inscriptions are engraved on 2 loose slabs each about 21" x 15' The Sanskrit Yecord covers a space about 14" square and contains 23 lines. The average size of letters in the first 5 lines is % and in the rest 1 The Hindi inscription, which is surmounted by a figure of a dragon usually found profusely carved on the temples locally known as Hemadpanthi, niso contains 23 lines ouvering & space 14" x 13}", the average size of letters being ". In both, the characters used are Nagari, the notable orthographical peculiarities being the representation * This ra seems to have been cancelled. The a-stroke is written at the begivning of the following line. * See above, VoL IX, pp. 164 ff.

Page #298
No. 30.) DANTEWARA INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA. 243 of b and by the same sign and the use of the letter sh for kh as in line 15 and 22 but not inVariably, cf. likhitam, I. 22. The use of jnt for ya as in jatra (1. 20) and the antiquated sign for jh as in rijhe in l. 13 of the Hindi inscrption are noteworthy. The composition is not free from spelling mistakes. It was made by the Rajagura Ehagavaa Misra, A Maithila Pandit, who seems to have been foud of jingles, whic: he has managed to introduce both in Sanskrit and Hindi, so that, if the record is not verse it would be concede that it has at least an element of poetry in it. The principal record is the Sanskrit one, which however contains a verse quoted from the Pralaparudriya. The second record ouly purports to be a Hindi version of the first in view of the fact that in the Kalingo there are very fuw Sanskri -kloving men. It may be noted that the one is not the exact translation of the other, and the Hindi record gives certain additional iuformation which is not included in the Sauskrit inscription. The variations are however very few and for all intents and purposes the two records are identical in substanco. The object of the inscription is to record the occasional cereinony of kulumbayatri made by king Dikpaladeva to the shrine of the goddess Dantavala in the Samvat year 1780, corresponding to A. D. 1702. The ceremony lasted for 5 days beginning on the 14th of the bright fortnight of Chaitra and ending on the 3rd of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha. It is stated that on this occasion several thousands of baffloes and goats were killed, whereby the waters of the Sankhini river became red like kusuma for 5 days. This appears to have been a recognised feature of the ceremony, as Colonel Elliott writing in 1856 said: 'When any marriage is celebrated in the Raja's house or when the Raja first mounts the throne the whole family of the Raja go to visit the goddess and at that time not less than a thousand sheep and buffaloes are sacrificed. This is called kutumbayatra.' It is not clear from our records what the occasion was for the yatra in Sarvat 1760, but from the context it may be inferred that it was for thanksgiving for victory over the Navarangapura fort and for the birth of an heir-apparent, referred to below, on p. 250. The inscription gives a genealogy of Dikpaladeva for 10 generations beginning from Annamaraja, the first king who settled in Bastar. He is stated to have been a brother of Kakati Prataparudra of the lunar race descended from the Pandava Arjuna. The original home of the family was in Hastinapura, whence they migrated to Orangal (Warangal), where they ruled for a long time until the country was invaded by the Musalmans. Being pursued by the latter Annamaraja fled to Bastar, where he established himself as king. Of the first seven successors of Annamaraja no information beyond their names is given. The Hindi inscription however mentions a queen who built tanks and gardens. Of the 8tb Virasim hadevs it is stated that he ruled for 67 years and that he married a Chandella princess Vadanakumaridevi. Their issue was Dikpaladeva who again married in a Chandella family the princess Ajabakumari, daughter of Rao Ratanaraja of Vardi. The result of this union was the 'heir-apparent Rakshapaladeva, who was born when his father was only 18 years of age. Dikpaladeva is stated to have stormed the fort of Navarangapura and to have established there an Oriya Raja. As regards the genealogy given in these inscriptions I have discussed the matter in the notice of Bastar inscriptions, and need not repeat it here. There seems to have been a confusion between Prataparudra of the Conjeeveram inscriptions who flourished about 1316 A.D., and another of the same name who apparently was ruling in the 15th century and was ousted by Ahmad Shah Bahmani in 1422 A.D. Our inscription seems to refer to the earlier Prataparudra, 1 The English equivalents of these dates as calculated by Mr. Gokul Prasad, Tahsildar of Dhamtari, are Tuesday, the 31st March, and Saturday, the 4th April 1702 A.D., respectively. * Selections from the Records of the Government of India (Foreign Department), No. XXX, p. 24. See above, Vol. IX, pp. 164 Il. 2 1 2

Page #299
244 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. because it is of him that the stories of possessing 9 lakh archers and other extraordinary things are told. The confusion is accentuated by the fact that both the kings were conquered by Musalmans, and as Antamaraja fled through fear of the Muhammadans, he is wrongly relegated to the times of the most celel rated of the Prataparudras instead of the weaker one. If Annamaraja be identified as brother of the earlier Pratapa udra whom the Musalman historians call Luddardeo,1 the period of 400 years (13023 to 1702 A.D.) would have to be allotted to 10 generations with about 40 years cach, which is improbable. Unfortunately the name of the king whom Ahmad Shah ousted is not given, but apparently it was Prataparudra, which has been a favor rite name in the family. Annamaraja was apparently the brother of this latter. Prataparudra, on whose defeat he fled towards Bastar. The story of 1 is flight as told by the people of Bastar recounts how he prayed his household goddess to assist him, whereupon she directed him to advance saying that she would follow him; as long as he heard the tinkling of her anklets behind him, he was to proceed, and he was certain of overcoming all who stood against him, but if he looked behind himself once, fortune would desert his arms. A Nagavarsi Raja was at this time in possession of the Bastar country, and Annamaraja proceeded against his chief towns Bhairamgarh and Barsur and took them. He then marched forward, when, in crossing the Dankini river, the goddess's feet sank deep in the sand: not hearing the tinkling of the anklet Annamaraja turned round; upon this the goddess became angry and reproached him with his want of faith. At last she relented and sa'd that he might go and conquer all the country within 5 days' journey, but that she could not further accompany him and would remain where she was. Annamaraja went forward and the goddess, who from this time was called Dantesvari, took the form of a poor beggar girl and worked with Bhandari Naik, to whom she afterwards revealed herself, and to this iny the descendants of the Naik hold office about her temple in Dante wara. Annamaraja conquered the whole of the Bastar territory and selected Madhota as his capital, while he built a temple at Dantewara for the goddess. His successors further improved it by making additions and repairs and endowing it munificently. There is a free grant estate consisting of 138 villages for its maintenance. Such was the influence which the goddess exercised on the minds of her devotees that Colonel Glasfurd writing in 1862 noted, 'Nothing is done, no business undertaken without consulting her; not even will the Raja or Diwan proceed on a pleasure party or hunting excursion without consulting "Mai" (mother). Her advice is asked in matters of the most trivial nature; flowers are placed on the head of the idol and as they fall to the right or to the left, so is the reply interpreted as favourable or otherwise.' It is notorious that human sacrifices were offered to her until about 1842 A.D., and that when the Raja was once summoned to Nagpur, as many as 25 grown-up men were offered to ensure safe journey. It is however singular that our inscriptions, which mention the unusual ceremony of kutumbayatra, an occasi n of profuse spilling of blood, should no: at all refer to any human victim being sacrificed at the time. It is indeed the bloody aspect of this goddess which seems to have given her the name of Dantesvari, as one of the fierce forms of Devi is Raktadenti or bloody-toothed. Her representation in the temple is merely that of Mahishasuramardini, killing the buffalo demon. The folk etymology cornects her with Draupadi, of whom she is said to be an incarnation. According to the legends of the Raja's family she has changed her name several times. When the family ruled at Delhi, she was called Dillyesvari, when they removed to Mathura, she became Bhuvanesvari, and when they migrated to Warangal, she assumed the 1 Briggs, Firishta, Vol. 1, p. 371. Duff's Chronology gives 1294 A.D. as the date of Prataparudra's necession to the throne; see p. 208. it may be noted that this is only a surmise on the assumption that the genealogy given in the inscription is corr. et and does not omit any names. Mr. Krishra Sastri suggests that the Prataparuda of cur inscription may be another person belonging to the Gajapati dynasty of Orissa, who is believed to have been powerful in Telingana in the sixteenth century A.D. Report, p. 98. Elliott's Report, 1856, p. 22.

Page #300
No. 30.) DANTEWARA INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA. 245 name of Manikyesvari, which was changed to Dantesvari when they fled to Bastar. It is noteworthy that the tutelary goddess of the Nagavamsi kings whom the present family succeeded Was Manikyadevi.! Inscriptions found in the state show that she had shrines at Bhairamgarh and Barsir, which are not very far away from Dantewara, then known as Tadalapal or Tads Lamki (the town or island of palms). It is possible that there was one at the latter place also, and apparently this was the first place Annamaraja stopped at before he set out to conquer the surrounding country to get a footing in it. Looking to the spirit of the age it appears very natural that he should have prayed to the local goddess for success and not improbably made a vow to make offerings, which on account of his having finally achieved success must have been unusually large. Only a tremendous number of victims could be accepted by the goddess in that particular form, and this being Raktadanti, the name Danti, Dantesvari or Dantavala nust have suggested itself as most appropriate to call her by. Had he brought the goddess with him, he wonld probably have enshrined her at the capital he selected for his residence and would probably have maintained her old name. The cha" ge was necessitated not only for the reason stated above, but to avoid the name which was dear to his enemies and therefore unpleasant to the conqueror. The Musalmans usunlly changed the names of the great cities they conquered, for instance, the name of Warangal was changed to Saltanpur, when Ulugh Khan took it.3 With regird to geographical names Navarangapura is a town in the Vizagapatam District and gives its name to the northernmost tahsil stretching into the Central Provinces and Bengal between the States of Bastar and Kalahandi. The Rani of Navarangapura, # relative of the Jeypur family, who were at one time retainers of the Gajalati kings of Orissa and came over to Jeypur about the 15th century A.D., still resides at Navarangapura. Orangal is the well known Warangal in the Nizam's dominions separated from Bastar by the Godavari. Hastinapura and Dandakaranya are classical names, the former being the capital city of the Kauravas, for which the great war of the Mahabharata was waged, and the latter the forest in which Rama spent a good deal of his time during bis ezile. I am unable to trace Verdi of the Chandellas. SANSKRIT TEXT. i alla fat qafat s stacionisarzaga fil2 mataateCOTAT TOT Tina Fahaa. Jeg a 1. a. 3 // valakSadhanurdharAdhinAthe pRthivIM 'zAti kAkatIyarune / abhavata(t) 4 // paramagrahArapIDA kucava bheSu kuraMgalocanAnAM // tasyaikadA svarsa. 5 fehatatugana | Agriae fuaeth Me | BIAT 70 1 Sep above, Vol. III, p. 316. ? Gonds still use this name. * Elliott's History, Vol. II, p. 233. . See the New Imperial Gazetteer of India, Art. Nowrangpor: The Bastar country is stated in the inscription to be near the Dandakaranya'; and this is in a way suggestite. It has been nsually held tlist Nasik was included in Dasdskaranys and that it was from that place that Sita was carried off by Ravans. If Bastar was near Dandikaranya, Nasik could no: baie been within it. In 1897 I visited a plare named Parnnasala on the banks of the Godavari just on the southern boundary of the Pastar State, where the tradition is very strong that Sita was abducted from that place. For many reasons I felt convinced that the claim made was a correct one. In the Marathi journals a controversy on this point was raised which elicited many cogent reasons for holding tl.is view. * Prom an impression prepared by Mr. Venkoba Rao. 1 Metre : Vnrantamalika. * Note the double sense of agrahara, donation of laud,' and excellent Docklace." Read out

Page #301
246 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vot. XII. 6 // marAjanAmA yavanabhayAt nijadezaM parityajya daMDakAraNyanikaTavastaradeza' 7 // rAjyaM cakAra / tadava (taI)ze haMmiradevanAmA rAjA jAtaH / tataputro bhairavarAjadevanA8 // mA rAjA jAta: // tataputroM rAjAdhirAja: 'puruSotmadevo // tata putro jayatasiMharAyadevo rA9 jA jAtaH tataputroM narasiMharAyadevo rAjA jAtaH / tataputro jaga dIzarAyadevo jAtaH // tata10 putro viranArAyaNadevo mahArAjo jAtaH / tataputraH samastaprazasti sahita[:*] suta-' 11 samapAlitacAturvaNyasaMtAna caMdravaMzajAmahArAjI-vadanakumAra devI-sahita saMcitako12. sivitAna // "zrIvirasiMhadevadevo mahArAja: (i) saptaSaSTivarSAvadhi mahIM paripAlya vaika13 ThaM jagAma // // tasya putro vividhavirudAvalIvirAjamAna mAnobata / samarasA14 hasIkamala // "taravArividAritapratimahIpagana // pracaMDadoIDAkRSTakodaMDa15 SaM(kha)DitArAtivarmA // helAgrahItanavaraMgapuradurga // "paTTamahiSImahArAjJoM16 jabakumaridevIsahitarakSitatrivarga // zrIbhagava[] nagurumaMtropadeze saMjAtabha17 gaM // pRthurAjAvatAra aSTAdazavarSavayaprAptarakSapAladevakumAra // vasti zrI. 18 mahArAjAdhirAjo dikapAladevadevo yathArthanAmA zatavarSAvadhi niSkaMTakA 19 mahIM pAlayati / tena caikadA "vapuravAsijanena saha daMtAvalAM samAgatya 20 vajAtrA kata // tatra "vahusahasramahiSachAgazarIrasaMghAtaraktapravAha: zaMkhinI Read degbastara - Read hammaura. - Read tatputrI. * Rend puruSottama * Read baura?. * Read taraputra: Here a letter was carved wbich seems to have been afterwards cancelled. * Read 'cAturvarthasaMtAna. * Rend "kumArauM'. WRead sahitaH saMcitakIrtivitAma: I Read degbaura. 11 Here also a letter was apparently carved but was afterwards rubbed out. 1 Rend 'sAhasika "taravAri is avernacular word for a >> Read rAjau. " Read dikpAla. 11 Read svapura. " Rend kuTumbayAcA tA. 10 Read as or karavAla,

Page #302
Dantewara Sanskrit inscription of Dikpaladeva.--Samvat 1760. zAbIra tAvalAIvIjayatigAnI sImita zapIDavAni.kulako katItApa ruTunA ThA rAnAlI ra galadezasamabhavanAyaspadaNyAnA cAvalAcatucarAcinAyivAzAptatikAkatIyadAabhavatA chApAmagrahArapI DAkacakene karaMgalIcamAnAsyakadAsvamAtR4 visaM jAtIpada vaat||n rAjasyazivasAyujyAta tyAlA tAnna samajatAmAdhavanana yAtanirazaMpariyaDakAra nikaTavataradazA jo vakAra nirarkA hai miravata maaraagjaathaatnaamsvraajdevtaa| mAtAjAta saciroja vAmadevAtatadhAjanahirAdevArA jAtAtabhAramivAtAnAtAnazAtatadhAjagadAra devAjAta pati-mAyAdevIme hArA lojAnadhAtA pRcaHsanaprazAratasahitararatha 10 Conaa yastAnacaMDazaja mahArAjhIvidamaka mAridevI sahitasAti tili kati sihada detIma hA nATikvAvadhi paripAtyatraka DAI nasakI vidhi vildAvalIvirAjamAtmA dInatAsamarasA isAka mAvadArinpratimahA kAlApanadAddaDAkoTa 14 paMDitAhatikAhilA hIna mAmuTumA paramahiSI mahArAsAbha jamAra bImAramitA zrInAgavAnagurumaMtrIpadairIsanAtana 16 mI rajavAraachAdasati pApakSapAtakumAgAsvalinI hArAjAdhirAjodikapAlI devoyayAvasAmAnavavidhinimphaTakA 18 mahIpAla yAtina cakamA ghusvAmijamanasatAklAsamAgatA kA bajAjAtanaarimahivAzarI - titopatA hai kI niva0 zrozitoda makara hatpalikhitkAtira vAdanAraka dikapAla devasada japAnunavinAkAla macatAmAvariyAlivitalA javAnaminabhAvalavAra 16. S. KONOW. W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. SCALE 4

Page #303
Dantewara Hindi inscription of Dikpaladeva.-Samvat 1760. Sonane ritAvaladevIjayatigAdevavANI gatilivAeNayaha mahArAjAdikapAla liyAsahamaskRta ke vajA rahAstapAradamasyAyara mahAptAliMda soma vasarjana ke samAna mAtahastinApura ra biragalaka rAjAjavata mahakAtIla HARSHARMADA nAziko rAsTAvadhAna makara rAjyamavarnadhAnale jIjAnimarAjavAnara rAjA e bAgalaTATika mana meM na hamI diyA jAnA 6 Ajadeva nagAloke pacapusta mahArAjA takie jaiptihadevarAjA narasiMharAvadevamahAna jAnika mahArAnIlapadezanalAla pAkI sUhamahI hitAkamajagadIzAyada jAtivinAgadevamahArAjAnA ke evaH / siMhadevadevatAmA navatAraratadAnAmaganasahita devavANa pAlaka daini HindimahimA vivida tAvatyA ke prasAdata dikapAladevapuaagnavaza0 dikapAladevadevaka he rAjyasabhapike vazAhIpatikA mahaiM pAegA yArAnAtika 12sAle masti zrImahArAjAdhirAna kalA srirAjavatAravuddhijora 12 mI masAjAkAma panapa rAmadAma karaNa jata tUlasa nusata mAgI makuna prImIyamatA galiyArA titatima he pIcara ekamanA sAdara votamahAdezajAcArava mAvidAminAe halAsTrimAdikapAlagata nisi rikAladevAnarenezila taviAha kI havA kevala ratanavAjaki kamI 16 mahAhAnIvinAyavarakSapAla vanAjAtivahanAtana 18 Tovikasimakalara rimannArapaTaka kerita va puraMdekajorimAgajAghA18 va namAlaparavAni mAgasameta mAkekudasajAuAkara samvatamAha me mA binA dijA vaisAmaritene jAbAta kI jAvanAmA dIkarA motika 20 vivAha pA~cadina samitI nadIlAlakusumavanalAI arthamAghalagavAnamiyA 22 jagaDitajAmA jIsaskRtadAumAyaramahalikhAgA asamAjAnAdikapAladevadevasamA 22 kole gaganahA sanadA jAnA hotA AIMER SCALE

Page #304
No. 30.] DANTEWARA INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA, 247 faiternat de trei faeferi u fagariga po4* dara(MC) 21 Tet fiuta22 Zarcait yut 7 Afaat pentr vadi zyA likhitaM zrI. 23 waaff Afragfedah TRANSLATION. Victory to the goddess Dantavala. In the lineage of the Pandava Arjuna of the lunar race there was a king named Kakati Prataparudra in the Orangal country, about whom this verse (is prevalent). While this Kakatiya Rudra the lord of 9 lakhs of archers was ruling the earth, there was great pain cansed by the excellent necklaces in the pitcher-like bosoms of the deer-eyed ones, (and no oppression of agraharas). On his attaining union with Siva after losing his kingdom owing to the calamity of a shower of golden rain once falling (during his reign) his brother named Annamaraja, having left his country through fear of the yavanas, ruled over the Bastar country near the Dandaka forest. In his family was born the king Hammiradeva ; his son was named Bhairavarajadeva ; his son was the king of kirige Purushottamadeva ; his son was the Rajan Jayatasin hardyadova; bis son was the Bajan Narasimharayadeva, his son was Jagadisarayadevs ; his son was the Maharaja Viranarayanadeva. His son, the illustrious Maharaja Virasim hadeva; possessed of every glory; wbo protected the progeny of the four castes like his own issue; & (veritable) flag of accumulated fame; accompanied by his great queen Vadanakumaridevi of the family of the moon, went to heaven after ruling the earth for 67 years. His son, the illustrious Mahardjadhiraja Dikpaladevs with appropriate name; resplendent with various titles; high in honour ; brave and daring in war; who with his sword tore esunder the cheeks of his rival kings; who destroyed the group of his enemies with the bow drawn by his powerful arms; who captured the Navarangapura fort with ease; who with his chief consort, the great queen, Ajabakumaridevi protected the trivarga?; who became effulgent through the sacred precepte taught by the illustrions Bhagavanagara; who was the very incarnation of king Pritha, (and) to whom was born Prince Rakshapaladeva on attaining his 18th year, is now ruling the earth without obstacle (for a period which may last) for 100 years. By him was once performed a kutumbayatra (pilgrimage with family), having come to Dantavala with the inhabitants of his capital. Then he made the river Sankhini red by the streams of blood from the killing of many thousands of buffaloes and goats. For this purpose this is written on the plain slab; may it last as long as the moon and stars do. In the Kali (age) there will not be a king liko Dikpaladeva. Written on the 3rd of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha (month) Samvat 1760 by the Maithila Pandit Bhagavanamisra. HINDI TEXT. 1 daMtAvalA devI jayati // devavANI-maha prazasti liSAe' Nadhara' hai mahA. T&T feautua * 2 liyuga-maha saMskRta ke vacapA thorahI meM te-pAra dUsara pAthara-maha HTAT faala) [*] SAM Jis Rond safetera eta Metre: Anushtubh. Rand ferratett ut.. * Read 1, Read Ofea. . That is, ou his dealu. 1 Trivarga bore probably means dharma (virtue), artha (utility) and kama (pleasure). *Bend likhAe. * Reed pAthara. - 10 Read mat.

Page #305
248 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL.XII. 3 va-arjana-ke saMtAna turukAna hastinApura chADi poraMgala-ke rAjA bhae "] te vaMza-maha kAkatI pra4 tApakadra nAma rAjA bhae je rAjA ziva-ke paMza nau lASa dhAnuka ke ThAkura je-ke rAjya suvana varSA bhai te rA6 jA-ke bhAI avamarAja 'vastara-maha rAjA bhae oraMgala chADi-ke / te-ke saMtAna hamIradeva rAjA bhae 6 tA-ke putra 'bhairAjadeva rAjA // tA ke putra purusotamadeva mahA(hA)rAjA / tAke putra jaisiMhadeva rAjA 7 tA-ke putra narasiMharAyadeva mahArAjA je-kara mahArAnI lachimAdeI aneka tAla vAga kari soraha mahA8 dAna dInhe // tA ke putra jagadIzarAyadeva rAjA / tA-ke putra vira nArAyaNadeva mahArAjA // tA-ke putra 9 vIrasiMhadeva deva nAma dharma-avatAra paMDita-dAtA sarva-guna-sahita deva vrAmhaNa-pAlaka caMdeli10 ni vadanakumari mahArAnI-virSe daMtAvalA-ke prasAda-teM dikapAla deva patra pAe / 'zatasaThi varSa rA(sa)11 jya kari dikapAladeva deva-kahaM rAjya saupi-ke vaizASI(khI) pUrNimA-maI 'prANAyA samAdhi vaikaMTha gae / 12 tAke putra svasti zrI mahArAjAdhirAja sakala-prazasti-sa[hita] pRtharAja ke avatAra 'vuddhi-gaNeza 18 'vala-bhIma sobhA-kAma pana-parazurAma dAna-karaNa arjuna acala-sumeru sIla sAgara rIma-ku(na)14 vera teja-pauna Sojhe -yama pratApa-pragini pAMDA' dhareM nirariti sahagho dhareM varuNa senA-saradAra I. 16 dra vadha[deta mahAdeva pAcAra-vramhA vidyA-sesanAga eka bhAMti dasa divA pAla ke guma jAni paMDita 16 vAmana dikapAla deva nAma dhare / te di[ka]pAla deva vivAha kInhe varado ke caMdela rAva ratamarAjA-ke kanyA of IRead lAkha. * Real afs. in zata. * Read prANAyAma * Read khaume. Red basara. Read bhairavarAja Tho y which is added at the end of the line after T is perhaps meant as a correction * Read buddhi - Read ba.. *Bend khAMDA.

Page #306
No. 30.] DANTEWARA INSCRIPTIONS OF DIKPALADEVA. 949 17 ajavakumari mahArAnI virSe paThAraheM varSa rakSapAla deva nAma juvarAja putra bhae // tava hasA te navaraMga 18 puragaDha Tori phAMri sakala vaMda kari jaganAtha vastara paThe-kai pheri navaraMga pura dekai proDiyA rAjA thApe19 [ravAje // puni sakala puravAsi lIga sameta daMtAvalA-ke kuTama-jAtrA kare mamvat satraha se sAThi 1760 20 caitra sudi 14 pAraMbha vaizASa(kha) vadi zte saMpUrna bhai jAtrA kateko hajAra bhaisA vokarA mAre te-kara ra21 kata-pravAha vaha pAMca dina saMSinI' nadI lAla kusuma varna bhae / I artha maithila bhagavAnamitra rA22 jaguru paMDita bhASA au saMskRta dou pAthara-maha liSAe' // asa rAjA zrI dikapAla deva deva samA23 na kali yuga na hohai Ana rAjA // // // TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-2.) Victory to the goddess Dantavala. There is a stone on which Maharaja Dikpaladeva's prasasti (eulogy) is written in the language of gods, (bnt as) the readers of Sauskrit are (very) few in the Kali age, therefore this second stone bas been inscribed in the vernacular. (LI.2-17.) The descendants of the Pandava Arjuna of the lunar race having left Hastinapura (when it went to) the Turks (Musalmans) became kings of Orangal. In that family there was & king Damed Kakati Prataparudra, who was an incarnation of Siva, the lord of 9 lakh archers, in whose reign golden rain fell. That king's brother Annamaraja became king of Bastar having abandoned Orangal. His son was king Hammiradeva ; his son Raja Bhai[rava]rajadeva ; his son Maharaja Purushottamadeva ; his son Raja Jaisit hadeva ; his son Maharaja Narasimharayadeva, whose Maharani Lachhimadei made several tanks and gardens and gave the sixteen charitable gifts ; his son (was) Raja Jagadisarayadeva ; bis son Maharaja Viraparayanadeva. His son named Virasim hadeva was the very incarnation of virtue, charitable to the learned, professed of all good qualities, a protector of gods and Brahmans. He begat through the favour of Dantavala a son Dikpaladeva with his Maharani Vadanakumari of the Chandella family. Having ruled for 67 years he went to the region of gods by absorbing himself in devout meditation by suspending his breath, on the full moon day of Vaisakha, after making over the kingdom to Dikpaladeva-deva. His son, the illustrious Maharajadhiraja, being possessed of all glory, the very incarnation of Prithoraja, A Ganesa in wisdom, & Bhima in prowess, a Cupid in beauty, a Parafura ma in (sticking to his) vow, a Karpa in charity, an Arjuna (in archery), immoveable like Sumeru, an ocean of good conduct, was named Dikpaladeva by Pandit Vamana, knowing that he possessed the quantities of the 10 guardians of the quarters, resembling) a Kubera when pleased, Wind in swiftness, tho god of death when displeased, fire in splendour, a Nirriti when wielding 1 Read saMkhinI. Rend likhAe. 2

Page #307
250 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. a sword, a Varupa when carrying & noose (?), an Indra when commanding the army, Mahadeva when promoting destruction (P), a Brahma in bebaviour and a Sesbanaga in knowledge. This Dikpaladeva married Maharani Ajabakumari, daughter of the Chandella Rao Ratanaraja of Vardi. Unto her was born an heir-apparent named Rakshapaladeva in his (or her) 18th year. (LI. 17-23.) He (Dikpaladova) having stormed and destroyed the Navarangapura fort and having imprisoned all (and) having sent Jagannatha to Bastar gave away Navarangapura and established an Oriya Raja there. Afterwards he performed the kutumbayatra to Dantavala with all the residents of his capital in Samvat seventeen hundred (and) sixty, 1760, begin. ning on the 14th of the bright fortnight of Chaitra and ending on the 3rd of the dark fortnight of Vaisakha. Several thousands of buffaloes and goats were killed, through the streams of whose blood the river Sankhini for 5 days assumed the colour of red flowers. This matter the king's preceptor the Pandit the Maithila hagavinamiora got written on two stones both in the vernacular and in Sanskrit. A king like the illustrious god-like Dikpaladeva there shall not be in the Kali age. No. 31.-BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA; A.D. 1026. BY J. F. FLEET, I.C.S. (Retd.), Pa.D., C.I.E. The record on these plates, which were found at Bhandup, a village in the Salsette taluka of the Thana District, Bombay, was first brought to potice, from the original plates, by Mr. W. 1. Wathen in 1835, in JRAS, first series, vol. 2, p. 383; and a reading of the text, with a partial translation, was given by him in 1837, in the same journal, vol. 4, p. 109. Subsequently the plates came into the hands of Profesor Buhler, who published a critical reading of the record, with a nearly full translation, in 1876, in Ind. Ant., vol. 5, p. 277, but omitted to give a facsimile. After that, the plates were lost sight of till 1913, when they came to light in London : they were then secured by Sir C. Hercules Read, and are now deposited in the British Museum. I edit the record again, from the original plates lent to me by Sir C. H. Real, in order to give the long-required facsimile illustration, and to make a few improvements in the general treatment of the record and its surroundings. The facsimile has been prepared from excellent ink-impressions which Mr. Couens was good enough to make for me, and the illustration of the seal is from a drawing by him. The plates have always been known as "the Bhandap plates"; the record is entered under this name as No. 807 in Professor Kielborn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, ante, vol. 7, appendix ; and the name has become 80 well established that we need hardly change it now: but a more strictly appropriate designation of the record would be "the Noura grant," as it registers the gift of a property at a village named Noura, and is not really connected with Bhandup. The plates are three in number, each about 71" in width by 41" in height: the first and Jast plates are engraved on the inner side only; the second, on both sides. They are for the most part well preserved?; and the inscription is quite legible all through : but in a 1 The gaps above and below the ring-holes are the result of the ink-impressions having been made without cutting the ring ; not of any damage to the plates.

Page #308
No. 31.] few places a rather faint superscript or an anusvara, discernible on the original plates, has failed to appear in the lithograph. The plates are strung on a ring about " thick and 24" in diameter which passes through holes in them. The ring has not been cut. The ends of it are secured by the back part of a seal which is circular, about 21" in diameter. The face of the seal is surrounded by a beaded edge, and bears, in high relief, a representation of Garuda, the device on the banner of the Silaharas (see line 18 of the text), shown as a man with an eagle's beak, squatting and facing full-front, with his hands joined palm to palm and held up before his chest, and with somewhat imaginative wings projecting from behind his shoulders: his head is surmounted by a tiara, and has a halo behind it. There is no legend on the seal. The weight of the three plates Scale '80. with the ring and seal is closely about 5 lbs. 4 oz. BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA. 251 The characters are Nagari, of the usual Western India type of the eleventh century, well and uniformly formed. The average size of them is a little less than ". The interiors of the letters show, as usual, marks of working the engraver's tool. The plates are substantial; and so the letters, though reasonably deep, do not show through on the backs of the first and last plates. The characters include a form of the rather rare jh in Jhamjha, line 8, and jhampi, line 18. The forms of dh and v are very similar; and so also are those of ch and v, p and y, and and s. The b is always denoted by ; but the cases are few: I have not thought it necessary to mark them by correcting the text. The vowel e, attached to a consonant, is made sometimes above the consonant, as in labhate, line 1, sometimes on the left of it, according to the earlier practice, as in ketu, line 3: a similar remark applies to this stroke as part of 3; contrast Sivo and kal-opama, line 2. In line 34 we have forms of the decimal figures 1, 4, 5, 8, and 9: the 8, which somewhat resembles an inverted 4, is peculiar. The verses are punctuated with single and double marks of punctuation: this use of the single mark is rather exceptional for that time.-The language is Sanskrit, sufficiently accurate all through. The introductory part, as far as line 16, is given in eleven verses; and in the subsequent part, in lines 27, 30, 47-50, and 54, there are some of the standard verses on the subject of the merit of making grants, the sin of confiscating them, etc. Verse 1 uses the word yaka, for ya,' who,' for the sake of a rather feeble pun on the name Gananayaka, i.e. Ganapati. In line 18 we have the word jhampin, which is given in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary as meaning a leaper, an ape,' from jhampa, a jump': it is used here in the sense of 'one who excels.' 6 1 The expression here is tyaga-jagaj-jhampin. It occurs in other inscriptions, too, if I remember aright. But there are also variations: (1) tyaga-jagaj-jhampa-jhampad-acharyya, in line 61 of the Kharopatan Silahara plates of A.D. 1095, Ind. Ant., vol. 9, p. 33. For jhampada, of which the jhampala and jhampana which we have below seem to be variants, Monier-Williams gives the meaning (in music) a kind of measure': this makes it equivalent to jhampa-tala, which also means a kind of cymbal.' In records of the Kadambas of Goa from the Kanarese country, we have the following, which I check and revise from ink-impressions: (2) tyaga-jaga-jhampa-jhampal-acharyya; in the Golihalli inscription, JBBRAS, vol. 9, p. 296, line 11. (3) tyaga-jaga-jhampa-jhampan-acharyya; in the Siddapur inscription, Ind. Ant., vol. 11, p. 273, line 11. (4) tyaga-jhaga-jhampan-acharyya; in the Kittur inscription, JBBRAS, vol. 9, p. 304, line 8. Here, there is a temptation to regard jhaga as a mistake for jaga-jhampa; but it may be taken quite well as the word jhaga itself, which Kittel gives as meaning 'glittering, shining; notoriety, greatness,' and which is evidently connected with Monier-Williams' jhaga-jhagaya, to sparkle, flash.' 2 x 2

Page #309
852 EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA. (VOL. XII. As regards orthography, we may note the following points :-(1) As remarked above, the record uges v for b throughout, in the few cases which are involved. (2) The dental sibilant is found very often for the palatal one ; and this has entailed many corrections, though, in 0808 of doubtful readings, I have given the benefit in favour of the record having the right sibi laut, for 8 as the case may be : this feature is perhaps due to carelessness in writing or engraving more than to any orthographical peculiarity. (3) Except in nd, a Dasal in combination is very often represented by the anusvara ; and we have such contrasts as raig., line 10, against rariga, line 8, and paricha, line 23, and panchadasyam, line 34, against pafchabhir, line 53 : on the other hand, we find the nasal used, where the anusvara would have been quite correct, in samvatsar., line 33 (against samvatsara in the same line), and in samvyavahar, line 40, and (in sandh) in truyan-tena, line 31, dattam=vd, line 54, -aksharam=va, live 59. (4) Consonants are useally doubled after r ; but we have in even the first line kary@shu, against sarvva. The inscription is a record of the Mahimandalesvara or great feudatory prince Chhittarajadeva, a member of the family of the Silaharas of the Northern Konkan: and the object of it is to notify that he gave to a Brahmap a field at a village named Noura. Verses 3 to 11, lines 3 to 16, present his pedigree, but are of no interest except for the names that they give; they do not add any historical details: it may be noted that verses 1 and 2, and 3 to 9, are verses 1 and 2, and 4 to 10, in the Thaga plates of A.D. 1017; and verses 1 to 3, and 7 to 9, and 11, are found again as verses 1 to 3, 10 to 12, and 17, in the Kharepata, plates of A.D. 1095. Verse 3 claims the mythical Jimitavahana, son of the Vidyadhara king) Jimataketu, as the founder of the family, whence Chhittaraja has the title, among others, of " born in the lineage of Jimutavahana" (line 17). But the first historical name is that of Kapardin I, in verse 4. The pedigree, as given in this record, is shown on the opposite page : for a continuation of it, and for dates and further information, reference may be made to my Dynasties of the Kanarest Districts, in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 1, part 2 (1896), p. 538 ff., and to No. 302 and subsequent entries in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India: regarding the names Pulasakti, Vappuvanna, and Kesideva see notes to lines 5, 8, and 14 of the text. The family-name is presented in line 5 as Silara, with the dental (perhaps by mistake for the palatal 6); in line 15 as Silars with the palatal & (perhaps by mistake for the dental ); and in line 17 as Silahara, with, certainly, the mistake of 8 for 4. It is a moot-point whether the original form was Silahara and Silara or Silara was a corruption of it, or whether silabara is only a Sanskritized form of a vernacular name: in either case, however, the form Silahara means " food on a rock," with reference to the " lofty rocky slab," " the rock of execution or Bacrifice," of the story about Jimatavahana, Garuda, and Sankhachuda, to which allusion is made in verse 3: about this, see note 2 on p. 265 below. 1 For these two records see the next note, No. 306 and 309. The record on the This plates hse after its verse 2 another verse invoking Sive Again. * The full references for three of these records, which I have consion to mention several times in my remarks. may be given here: they are : No. 305: the Bhidina grant of Aparajitadova, dated in A.D. 997: edited, with facsimile, by Professor Kielhorn in Epi. Ind., vol. 8 (1894-5), p. 271. No. 806 : the Thans plates of Arikesaridovs (the Kesidevs of the present record), dated in A.D. 1017: translation, with part of the text (as far, perhaps, as the end of the first plate), by Ramalochana Pandit in Asiatio Researches, vol. 1 (1788; fifth edition, 1806), p. 857: see also p. 269 below. No. 809: the Kharopatap plates of Anantapkla-Anantadeva, dated in A.D. 1096: edited, with a lithograph, by Mr. K. T. Telang in Ind. Ant., vol. 9 (1880), p. 83. Elsewhere we have the following forms: Silars (with the dental and short() in a record of A.D. 1008, Kielhorn's Southern Llat, No. 801; Siyalara in a record of A.D. 1068, ibid., No. 316. Mailabira in A record of A.D. 1110, d., No. 817; and Selars and Silahara (short a in the second syllable) in two recorda of the tenth and the eleventh or twelfth century, see ibid., No. 94. Dote 4

Page #310
No. 91.] BHANDUP PLATES OF CHAITTARAJADEVA. 253 The silaharas of the Northern Konkan according to the Bhandup plates of A.D. 1028. (1) Kapardin 1 (2) Pulasakti (3) Kapardin II (4) Vappavanna (5) Jhaojha (6) Goggi (7) Vajjada I (8) Aparajita (10) Kasidova (9) Vajjada II (11) Chbittarija (A.D. 1026) Among the titles given to Chbittarsja in this record one is Tagarapura-paramasvara, "gupreme lord of the town Tagars" (line 17). The ancient city Tagara, mentioned in the first and second centuries A.D. as a place of importance on the great trading-route between the east coast of India and Broach on the west coast, is the present Ter, the Tair, Thair, and Ther,' of some maps and gazetteers, in the Naldrug District of the Nizam's territory, in lat. 18deg 19', long. 76deg 12', abont ninoty-five miles towards south-east-by-Bouth from the well-known In titles of this kind the more wual term was puratarofoara, or purapar adhivara, "supremo lord of (so-and-so) s best of towns."

Page #311
254 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. LVOL. XII. Paithan on the Godavari. This title does not imply that Chhittaraja had any dominion at Tagara, Ter, which is far away from what was his territory; it only means that his family claimed that city as the original home of their ancestors. The same hereditary title belonged also to another branch of the same stock, that of the Silaharas of Karad. From among various similar titles, and in illustration (if such is needed) of the point that they do not involve territorial dominion, we may conveniently quote here that of " lord of Mahishmati a best of towns," which belonged to the Ahihaya princes of the Gulbarga District. There is not the slightest reason for thinking that the power of any member of Chhittaraja's branch of the Silahara stock reached anywhere above the Western Ghauts : especially in view of the points that the actual extent of his territory is expressly defined in line 20 f. of this record as being "the whole land of the Konkana, comprising many territories acquired by his own arm and containing fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri," and that none of the records claim more than the Kohkaq. And even the expression " the whole land of the Konkana" must be taken with a limitation. The term Konkan denotes properly the whole strip between the Western Ghauts and the Arabian Sea, from the river Tapti as far certainly as Palghat at the south of the Malabar District, Madras, and perhaps as far as Cape Comorin: and the territory consisted of seven divisions which were known as the Seven Konkans.' The Silabiras certainly did not at any time possess the whole of that territory, from either point of view as to its southern limit. It is unlikely that their power extended on the north beyond the river Ambika, which falls into the sea some twelve miles north of Balsar in the Surat District; or at any rate beyond the Parpa, which flows into the sea some ten or twelve miles farther north in the same district: in A.D. 1051 the territory just above the river Mindbola, about eight miles north of the Purna, belonged to a Chalukya or Chaulukya prince Trilochanapala of Latadesam ; and we have also a record of his grandfather Kirtiraja from the same parts. Towards the south, Chhittaraja's uncle Arikesarin (the Kasideva of the present record), who is similarly described in the Thina plates of A.D. 10178 as raling "the whole land of the Konkana, comprising many territories acquired by his own arm, and containing fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri," seeing to have gained for his family a domain reaching as far perhaps as Goa, by taking the country in that direction froin a member of the southern branch of the Silahara stock, the Mandalika Rattaraja, who was ruling there in A.D. 10089 : but that is the utmost limit that can be given to the Silaharas in that direction. Another of the titles given here to Chhittaraja is "the Mahasamantadhipati who has attained all the panchamahasabda" (line 16-17). As to the meaning of the term panchamabasabda, regarding which there had been different views, in a fall note in my Gupta Inscriptions, p. 296, note 9, I arrived at the conclusion, in agreement with some other writers, that it denotes the sounds of five great musical instruments (pafcha-mahavadya), the use of which was allowed, as & special mark of distinction, to persons of high rank and 1 See my paper in JRAS, 1901, p. 637. See Dyn. Kan. Distre., p. 546. See farther on in this journal under my note on the Kembhavi inscription of A.D. 1054 attached to Dr. Barnett's paper on the Yowur inscription A. * This acquisition, however, was actually made by his uncle Arikesarin, the Kesidevs of the present record (it not by even some earlier member of the family), who is described in exactly the same way in the Thins plates of A.D. 1017 (see just below). * Bee Dyn. Kan. Distrs., . 282, note 5, and p. 436. * See No. 356 in Kielhorn's List of the inscriptions of Northern India, ante, vol. 5, appendix, and for the identification of the places mentioned in the record so Ind. Auf., 1902, p. 256. Ibid., No. 354. See p. 252 above note 2, No. 306. See the Kharopataq plates of A.D. 1008, No. 301 in Kielborn's Southern List

Page #312
No. 31.) BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA. 255 authority. Since then, the term has been found used in a different sense in Kashmir, as meaning "five offices, the names of which began with the word maha (mahat), 'great,'" in a passage in the Rajataraingipi, 4. 140-3, where we are told that king Muktapida-Lalitaditya (about A.D. 700-37) conferred on his minister Mitrasarman the pancha-mahasabda, namely mahapratiharapida, "the office of high chamberlain"; mahasamdhivigraha, that of "chief minister for peace and war"; mahasvasala, that of " chief master of the horse"; mahabhandagara, that of " high keeper of the treasury"; and mahasadhanabhaga, that of " chief executive minister": the text, it may be added, further seems to imply that the king created these as new posts (60 far as Kashmir was concerned), over and above the "eighteen offices" which already existed. That, however, is a quite exceptional case. We are concerned here with the epigraphic use of the term, in which it occurs in connection, not with ministers, but with great feudatory princes and paramount sovereigns. And there is no reason for departing from the decision that the expression refers in the case of Chittaraja, and generally, to the privilege of having played before him five such instruments as the Sririga or kombu, 'the horn,' the tammata or halige, 'the tabor, timbrel, or tambourine,' the sarkha or davala, the conch-shell,' the bheri or baja, the kettle-drum,' and the jayaghanta or jagate, the bell, cymbal, or gong.' 1 Pancha-mahafabda-Bhajananh ta vyadhatta: for the meaning compare ibid., verse 680, wbere the pancha mahatabda) are distinctly marked as "offices": that verse anys:-"His eldest (maternal whole) Utpalaka took the paicha mahafabdah: the other maternal uncles took the other karmasthanani." Auother instance in which it is found coupled with a paramount title, in addition to thche given by me in the noto mentioned above, is in a Balagami inscription of A.D. 1158, Pali, Sanskrit, and Old Canarese Inscriptions, No. 183, line 15 Epi. Carn., vol. 7, Shimogs, Sk. 128 ; where the Kalschurys Bijjala is styled samadhigata panchamahalabda-maharajadhiraja : but the actaul position of Bijjala at that time is not clear ; he had a reckoning of his own beginning in A.D. 1156 ; but the Western Chalukya Taila III was still reigning, at least nominally, in A.D. 1158 and down to 1161. The reason why the cases are so few in which there is a mention of the pafchamahatabda in connection with Paramount sovereigns, is obviously that the privilege belonged to them a matter of course. In literature the playing of the pancha-mahafabda and suspicious drums in a royal procession is mentioned in a passage from a tale by a Jain Kanarese writer, Rovakotyacharya, given in Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 96: the words there are panchamahafabdangalam badda anada pare(re)galum bajise. To my previous notes on this matter (see also vol. 5 above, p. 216, note 3) the following may be added : (1) Two cases of ministers who possessed this privilege, but who were also Samantas, are (a) the Mahasandlivigrahika, the Samanta Bappabhatti, who wrote the record of A.D. 739 on the Nausari plates of the Chalukya prince Avenijansiraya-Pulakosiraja of Gujarat ; Seventh Oriental Congress, Vienna (1886), Arian Section, p. 234, text line 49; bere the term is praptao instead of the usual samadhigatao; and (b) the Malasand livigrahadhikrita, the Samanta Mandalla, who wrote the record of A.D. 775 on the Pimpari plates of the Rashtrakuta prince Dharavarsha-Dhruvaraja of Gujarat; vol. 10 above, p. 89, text lines 65-8. (9) From linea 56-6 of the record of Tivaradeva on the Baloda plates we learn that his son-in-law Nannaraja (wo is mentioned without any indication of princely or official rank) had this privilege ; vol. 7 above, p. 105; and line 2 (n also liue 2 of the Rajim platos, Gupta Inscription, p. 294) speaks of it as belonging to princes in general. (8) The record on the Kanker plates of A.D. 1213-14 speaks of the privilege in connection with the Mahamandalika Pamparajadeva 48 & boon obtained from the goddess Katyayani ; vol. 9 above, p. 188, text line 2. (4) A mention of the patichamahafabda of the Jains, as a religious item, is found in an inscription of A.D. 1388, embodying a compact between the Juins and the Vaishnavas which was sanctioned by king Bukkariya I of Vijayanagara; Epi. Carn., vol. 2, Inscrs, at Sravana-Belgola, No. 136. * These are the instruments, specified according to both their Sanskrit and their Kanarese or other vernacular names, in the passage in the Kanarese Vivokachintamani (referred to in Ind. Ant., vol. 12, p. 96) as given by Kittel in his Kannads-English Dictionary under pancha-mahavadya. Under aydu, he has quoted from Mangarijn'. Nigbantu a list of the aydu uttama-vadya or "fve best musical instruments" as being wise, the late,' tala, the cymbal, muraja, the tambourine,' kahale, 'the motal horn or trumpet,' and vasa, 'the fute or Afo. There was evidently a difference between the "great " instruments and the "best" ones!

Page #313
256 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. The details of the date of this record (lines 32-5) are, the Saka year 948 expired, the Kshaya samvatsara; the fifteenth tithi of the bright fortnight of Karttika; Ravi, i.e. Ravivara (Sunday); an eclipse of the sun. The date is an irregular one; because, on even a preliminary point of course there cannot be an eclipse of the sun on the fifteenth tithi of the bright fortnight, i.e. at the fall-moon. For the rest the position is as follows:1-The Kshnya samvatsara in question began, as a Chaitradi lunar year according to the southern lanisolar system of the cycle, on 22 March A.D. 1026. The full-moon tithi of Karttika answered in that year to 28 October, on which day it ended at 18 hrs. 18 min. after mean sunrise, 1.e. 18 min. after midnight, (for Ujjain); but the day was a Friday (not a Sunday as stated): there was a large eclipse of the moon, visible in India ; but, as has been said, the record specifies an eclipse of the sun. The new-moon tithi of Karttika answered in that same year to 12 November, on which day it ended at about 1 hr. 38 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain); but the day was a Saturday (not a Sunday): there was an annular eclipse of the sun; but it was not visible in Indias; and, as has been said, the record specifies the foll-moon tithi. In these circumstances, while the intended date seems to have been either 28 October or 12 November A.D. 1020, and while there may be a preference in favour of the earlier date because of the eclipse which certainly occurred visibly then, we cannot decide which of these two days was really meant; because the week-day is not right from either point of view. Of the local places mentioned in this record, the first is a town named Puri, which is marked as the chief town of a province consisting of fourteen hundred villages (line 20 f.) : it and its province are thus referred to in the record with a view to locating in a general way the village at which the grant was made. Various proposals have been made to identify Puri: but the name is too vague for any certain conclusion to be arrived at. An iden, however, as to the position and extent of the fourteen-hundred province of which it was the chief town, is got as follows. As will be seen, the places mentioned in the present record were in the Salsette taluka of the Thana District. Further, in the Thana plates of A.D. 10175 there is the same reference as in our present record to "the fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri": and at any rate one of the villager granted by that record, namely Cbavinara, can be identified (see p. 260 below), and is found in the Bhiwndi talaka of the same district, immediately on the north-east of the Salsette taluka. Again, the Bhadana giant of A.D. 9976 places in the Mahiribara vishaya of what it calls "the Konkan marked out by fourteen hundred villages" the village Bhadana, which is about seven miles farther on towards the east-north-east in the Bhiwndi taluka. And the record on the Kharepatan plates of A.D. 1095, which makes the same reference that we have in our present record to the whole land of the Konkana and the fourteen hundred villages beaded by Parl, shows by its statements in lines 77-9 that the Puri province included the ports of Sthanaka, Nagapurs, Surparaka, and Chemuli or Chemulya, which it says, were "on the coasts in the Kunkana Compare Professor Kielhorn's examination of this date in Ind. Asf., vol. 24, p. 13, No. 179. * Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon in India, table E, p. 23. * Von Oppolzer, Canon der Finsternisse, p. 214, and plate 107. see Dyn. Kas. Distrs., p. 294. . See p. 252 above, note 2, No. 306. * See p. 262 above, note 2, No. 305. * See p. 262 above, note 2, No. 309. # In this passage this name may be taken either as Chemuli (48 was practically done by Mr. Telang, who, however, wrote "Chemuli"), or as Chemulya: but it is given plainly us Cbomulya in lines 29 and 57 of the Kbiropatan plates of the Southern Silahira prince Rattaraja ; ante, vol. 3, p. 297. The place is of considerable antiguity and repate, and is mentioned a Chemula (perhaps for Chemula) in early inscriptions at Kanhori; Ludors, List of the Brahmi Inscriptions, ante, vol. 10, appendix, Nos. 996, 1033. For some twenty different corraptions of the name in foreign writings, beginning with the Simylla and Timouls of Ptolemy, see the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 11, Kolaba and Janjira, p. 269.

Page #314
No. 31.) BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA. 257 6.e. Konkana) fourteen-hundred." Sthanaka is the present Thans itself. Nagapura has not been identifitd. But Surparaka is Sopara or Supara, near the coast, 'in the Bassein taluka of the Thana District, some thirty miles north of Bombay. And Chemuls or Chemilya is Chemwal, Cheul, Chaul, on the coast, in the Alibag taluks of the Kolaba District, about twenty-five miles south of Bombay. Thus, the Puri or Konkana fourteen-hundred seems to answer fairly closely to the Bassein, Salsette, Bhiwndi, and Kalyan talukas, with perhaps also the Karjat taluka of Thapa, and the Panwel, Pen, and Alibag talukas of Kolaba. As regards other local places, the record registers the grant of a field, presumably a large one, in a village named Noura (line 42), which it places in the Shatshashti-vishaya and in (the territory of) "the famous Sthanaka." This last name, Sthanaka, is, of course, the earlier form of the present Thanem, Thana. Shashashti is the present Sashti, Salsette the island which forms the taluka of which the head-quarters station is at Thins : its name means "sixty-six," and marks it as having consisted originally of a group of sixty-six villages : this name is found in the intermediate form of Sasati in the Thans plates of the Devagiri-Yadava king Ramachandra dated in A.D. 1272.5 In defining the field that was granted, the record tells us that it was bounded on the east and north-east by Gomvani; on the south by Gorapavali; and on the west by the king's high-way. We may safely follow Professor Buhler in identifying Nours with a village in the Salsette taluka shown as Nowobur' in the Indian Atlas sheet 25 (1854), in lat. 19deg 9', long. 73deg 1', about two miles south-south-west from Thana, and Gomvani with the Gowhan' of the same map, about half & mile north-by-east from Nowohur,' which, it may be added, is shown about one mile and & half north-east from Bhandup: these two villages, however, do not exist now: the Atlas quarter-sheet 25, N.E. (1905), marks the places which they occupied as being now waste land on the foreshore of the Thana Creek. The maps do not show any representative of Gorapavali, which must have been somewhere on the east of Noura, and perhaps was a hamlet (palli, vali) of that place : this village must have disappeared even before the other two.7 1 The form Kumkana occurs in line 79 and again in line 84: in line 65 the record presents the more usual form Komkana - Konkana. ? Regarding this name see the next noto. * The text, line 41, uses the expression fri-Sthanaka : and the same combination occurs in line 65 of the Bhadana grant of A.D. 997; in the Thana plates of A.D. 1017; and in line 77 of the Kharepatan plates of A.D. 1095 (for these records see note 2 on p. 252 above). There might be a temptation to take the original name as Sristbanska. But it seems to be fixed as simply Sthenaks, not only by the modern name, but also by line 86 of the Bhadana grant ; tach=cha Sthanake dhruan: and it was so taken by Professor Kielhorn. Also, there was a practice of prefixing another fri to names beginning with that word itself: see my Gupta Inscriptions, p. 8, note 3; and as another instance add fri-Sridharah from Ind. Ant., vol. 6, p. 212, line 17. * The modern name is certified as Sashti in the compilation "Bombay Places and Common Official Wordo" published in 1878. it must be a contraction of sasashfi as an earlier form of the Marathi sa sasit, 'sixty-six'; but the corruption Salsette' seems to point rather to a form iadsashf, safashf. * JRAS, first series, vol. 5, p. 183. Nowohur' is not to be confused with the 'Nahur' of the quarter-sheet, which is shown in the old full sbeet as Nawoor,' about one mile west-by-south from Nowohur.' Nowohur' and Gowhan' seem to have disappeared between 1864 and 1879, as their names are not in the Postal Directory of the Bombay Circle which was published in 1879: the facts about Gowhan, however, are not quite clear, as the Directory of 1888 (second edition) sbows a Gawbon' with Thans as ito post-town. A consideration of the statements of the record, with an inspection of the maps, will show tbat Gorajavali cannot have been au earlier name of Bhandup, as was thought by Professor Buhler.

Page #315
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIL. SPECIAL NOTES. 1. The city Hamyamana, Hamjamana. In line 26 we read that the notification contained in this record on the Bhandup plates was addressed to (among other people)" the three classes of citizens, and others, of the city Hamyamana." The same place is mentioned, in the same way, in the Thans plates of A.D. 1017, and again in line 72 of the Kharepatan plates of A.D. 10951: but in the last-mentioned record the name is given, with a slight but perhaps instructive difference, as Hamjamana. And it has been proposed, on the strength of the latter form, to identify this city with Sarjan or Sanjan,-a place on a creek and near the sea, ia the Dahanu taluka of the Thana District, about ninety miles north of Bombay,--which, now only an ordinary village, has been thought to have been a town of considerable importance in bygone times. The case is, in brief, as follows: A Persian poem entitled Kissah-i-Sanjan, written in A.D. 1600,9 says that one hundred and fifteen years after the death of Yazdajird (16 June A.D. 632), that is, in A.D. 747, the Parsees camo by ship from the island of Hormuz to India, and landed and settled at Dib, that is Div, Diu, on the coast in the south of Kathig war. Nineteen years later, in A.D. 766, some angury led them to move on : so they sailed to Gujarat, and after a tempestuous voyage arrived at Sanjan. After giving certain explanations, they were made welcome by the local ruler, a good and righteous prince na med Jadi Rana, who gave them permission to make a settlement in his territory. So they selected a vacant spot "in the desert," in forest land and uncultivated, but pleasant, and cleared it, and raised a city to which their Dastur gave the name Sanjan,-in memory (it is suggested) of places bearing that name in Khorasan and elsewhere in Persia: and with the permission of the Raja the land was cleared for three farsakhs all round, so that they might be without any hindrance in keeping ap the sacred fire of Babram. And there they abode for three hundred years "more or less"; which takes us on to about A.D. 1066. During the next two centuries, it seems, some of them went on and settled at Nausari, Vankaner, Broach, Ankleshwar, Cambay, and other places. Later on, apparently about A.D. 1507, trouble arose at Sanjan, through an invasion by the Musalman ruler of Champaner: but into this we need not go. In connection with that recital, it has been proposed to explain Hamjamana as the original name given by the Parsees to their settlement, and Sanjan as the corruption thereof, figuring naturally though by an anachronism (it is urged) in the Persian poem because the latter was written so late as in A.D. 16005; to account for the name as being equivalent to the present term anjuman, used by the Pa Bees in the sense of "an assembly, a large communal meeting," from the Avestic han, 'together,' and jam, to go'; to explain trivarga, 'the three classes, as referring to the Avestic word thrayavan, denoting the three grades of the priestly class, the Dasturs, Mobeds, and Herbeds; and to account for the epigraphic references to the place on the grounds that this foreign independent community at Sanjan was of such importance as to deserve, if not to actually require, attention of that kind. For these two recorda see p. 252 above, note 2, Nos. 306, 309: and for the first of them see fully p. 259 below. * For this proposed identifestion 10 (1) the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, vol. 14 (1882), Thapa, p. 302, where, however, no grounds are given; and (2), for reasons in support, two papers by Mr. Jivanji Jamshedji Modi in JBBBAS, vol. 21 (1904), pp. 4-18, and Ind. Ast., 1912, pp. 173-6.' * There is a translation of this poem by Kastwick in JBBR AS, vol. 1 (1841-4; reprint of 1870), PP. 168-99 * No such namo has been found in the epigraphic records. For these proposals see JBBRAS, vol. 21 (1904), pp. 14-17, and Ind. Ant., 1912, pp. 176-6.

Page #316
No. 31.] BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA. 259 All that reads well: but there are objections. (1) While the account in the Kissah-iSanjan certainly seems to refer to the present Sanjan in the Dahand taluka, we are told that the belief that Sanjan was an important place in former times rests on & misunderstanding of statements by the Arab geographers of the tenth to the twelfth centuries, and that their refer. ences to a place called Sindan by them belong, not to Sapjan, but to a town in Outch, somewhere near Cambay : this, then, disposes of the idea that Sanjan was formerly a place of special importance. (2) The word trivarga seems to be a well-established term for the three higher Hinda castes, the Brahmans, Kabatriyas, and Vaibyab : and it is to be noted that it occurs again in a passage of the same general nature in line 48 of the Bhadana grant of A.D. 997, in which record there is no mention at all of the place Hamyamana, Hanjamana. (3) As regards etymology, the usual change is from s to h, not from h to 8: we might expect to have a form Hanjan from Samjamana, but not Sanjan from Harjamana. And (4) it is not easy to think that Hindu rulers would deem it necessary to address a community of foreigners in respect of donations in which those foreigners were not in any way concerned, and which could not have the slightest interest for them. More evidence is wanted, to settle this matter in any particular direction. But we are at least not disposed to accept the identification of Hamyamana, Hamjamana, with Sanjan. It looks as if the place was some administrative head-quarters of these Silahara princes, apart from their actual capital, where their official records and archives were written and kept, and public notifications were issued about any matters likely to be of any general interest. 2. The places mentioned in the Thana plates of A.D. 1017. This record, No. 306 in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, ante, vol. 7, appendix, is on three plates wbich were found in 1786 or 1787, along with another set of three plates which cannot be identified, in digging for some new works at the fort at Thana. It is much wished that these plates could be traced ; ro that critical edition of the record might be published, with a facsimile. As matters stand, for our knowledge of its contents we are dependent on the translation by Ramalochana Pandit, with a partial transcription of the text as far perhaps as the end of the first plate, communicated by General J. Carnac, and published in 1788 in the Asiatic Researches, vol. 1 (fifth edition, 1806), p. 357. It is a record of the Silabara prince Arikesarideve, whose name is given as Kasidova in the Bhandap plates (see p. 253 above). It is dated in the Pingala samvatsara, Saka 939 expired; on the full-moon of Karttika ; on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon: and these details answer quite regalarly to 8 November, A.D. 1017, on which day there was an eclipse of the moon, visible in India, the moment of full-moon being at 19 hrs. 22 min. after mean suprise, i.e. at 1 hr. 22 min. after midnight, (for Ujjain). Just as the record on the Bhandup plates of A.D. 1026 does in the case of Chhittaraja, 80 this record describes his uncle Arikasarin as ruling "the whole land of the Konkane, comprising many territories acquired by his own arm, and containing fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri" ; the last statement being made with a view to locating in a genera way the grants that were made, by indicating the province. 1 See p. 252 above, note 2, No. 305: the text there is : ....... purapati-tri(tri) vargga-strana prabiti-pradhawapradhana-jano(na) ....... and Professor Kielhorn rendered it (Epi. Ind., vol. 3 p. 269) by :-"informs ........ heads of towns and the chief and common people of the three (principal) castes, places of abode, ......" The week-day is apparently not stated. * Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon in India, table E, p. 28: and compare Profesor Kielhorn's note on the date in Ind. Ant., vol. 28, p. 115, No. 11. 8L 2

Page #317
260 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. The notification contained in the record was issued to (among others) all the inhabitants of the city the famous Sthanaka (Thapa)," and to "all the holy men and others inhabiting the city Ramyamana or Hamjamana." And it announces the grant of three villages to a Brahman who was an inhabitant of the city the famous Sthanaka," as follows: 1. The first village was Chavinara, "standing at the extremity [perhaps we should rather say 'on the edge'] of the territory of Vatsarija." It was bounded, on the east by the village Puagamba (we should probably read Puagamva]* and "& water-fall from a mountain"; on the south by the villages Nagamba [read probably Nagamva]' and Muladongarika; on the west by the river Sambarapallika; and on the north by the villages Bambive and Katiyalaka. We may safely identify Chkvinara with the Chavindra' of the Indian Atlas quartersheet 24, S.E. (1903), in lat. 19deg 18', long. 73deg 8', in the Bhiwodi taluks of the Thana District, one mile and a half east-north-east from Bhiwodi, and about ten miles north-east-half-north from Thina. This name, it may be added, is not shown in the Atlas full sheet 24 (1857), where the place for it is filled by the name 'Bhewndee' in capitals : but it is entered, as Chavindri,' in the Postal Directory of the Bombay Circle (1879, and second edition 1888). The maps and Postal Directory do not show any names answering to Muladongarika, Sambive, and Katisalaka : unless, by chance, Sambive (in which the bis very questionable is a printer's mistake for Samdive, i.e. Sardive, in which case this village might easily be the *Sauda' of the quarter-sheet, one mile north of Chavindra.' But half a mile east-by-north from Chavindra' there is the 'Pohgaon of the full sheet, the Pogaon' of the quartersheet, answering to the Puagamba (? Puagamva) of the record, with hills close on the east and south-east, where we might easily find the "water-fall from mountain." And about three quarters of a mile south-west-by-south from 'Chavindra' there is the 'Nagaon, Nagaon of the maps, answering to the Nigamba (? Nagamvs) of the record About one mile on the west, there is a large nullah, the Kamwaree, Kamvari,' of the maps, which may be a later name of the Sambara pallika river of the record. 2. The second village was Tokabalapallika; this was bounded on the east by Sidabali; on the south by the river Mothala; on the west by Kakadeva, Hallapallika, and Badaviraka; and on the north by Talavalipalliki. 3. The third village was Aulakiya, which was bounded, on the east by Tadaga; on the south by Govini; on the west by Charika; and on the north by Kalibalayacholi. I have not succeeded in finding these two groups of places. The Postal Directory gives possible equivalents for some of the original names as follows: for the first group, Sadavli, Shedali, Shedivli, Haloli, Vadvihir, Wadvir, Talavli, and Talavli; and for the second group, Avla, Ayli, Govana, Chari, Chariv, Kalavli, Kalavli, Kalivli and Kalvar. But the places bearing See note 3 on p. 257 above. * The transcription of the text does not go as far as this. I quote, as far as "city," the words given in the published translation. The translation gives "Hanyamana"; with, no doubt, * printer's mistake of for or of y forj (see p. 258 above). For the rest of the expression we can hardly doubt that the text has in reality nagara-paura-trivargga-prabhritimf=cha, like line 26 of the Bhandup plates of A.D. 1026 and line 72 of the Ktarepatan plates of A.D. 1095. 'Ramalochana Pandit gave in his translation b in some words, and in others. But we can only think that, like the bidana grant of A.D. 997, the Bhandup plates of A.D. 1026, and the Kharopatan plates of A.D. 1095 (all records of the same family), the original record has no separate sign for 6, but uses only the e * See the preceding note. See note 3 above. * This name, also, is not in the full sbeet: but it is given, a Sawde, Savdha,' in the Postal Directory. 1 The translation says "the full (district) of Tocabals Pallick." But there can be no doubt that we hayo to take this as the name of a village, not a district

Page #318
No. 31.] BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA. 261 these names are only found in the maps singly, in detached positions ; whereas, to identify either group with any confidence, we must find representatives, together and in the stated relative positions, of at least two of the original names in each group. In these circumstances, I can only give these notes about these two sets of places in the hope that some reader of this paper, with local knowledge or opportunities, may be able to trace the places. TEXT. First plate. 1 Oms Jayag-ch=abhyudayas=cha || "Labhate sarvva-karyeshu pujaya ganana yakah vighdam nighnan-sa vah payad=apaya2 d=Gananayakah || [1"]* Sa vah patu Si(si) vo nityam y&p-maulo(lau) bhati Jahnavi Sumoru-si(si)khar-odgachchhad-achchha-chandra-kal-opa3 ma | [2] Jimutaketu-tapayo niyatan dayalar-Jjimutavahans iti trijagat prasiddbah deham nijam trina4 m=iv=akalayan-par-arttho yo rakshati sma Garudatkhalu Sasa)i khachadan [3] Tasy-Invayo narapatih samabhat-Kapa5 rddi Silara-vamsa (sa)-tilako ripu-darppa-marddi 1 tasmad=abhuch=cha tanayah Pulaba (sa)kti?-nama marttanda-manda6 la-samana-samiddha-dhama | [4*] 8Jatavan=atha laghuh sa Kaparddi sinar asya sa kalair-ari-varggaih i yad-bha 1 I have examined aloo various sheets of the Bombay Survey series, in addition to the Lodian Atlas sheets mentioned above. From the original plates.-Verses 1 and 2, and 3 to 9, are verses 1 and 2, and 4 to 10, in the Thios plates of Arikesarideva, of A.D. 1017, As. Res., vol. 1 (1788 ; fifth edition, 1806), p. 357; No. 308 in Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, ante, vol. 7, appendix i that record has after verse 2 another verse invoking Give again. And verses 1 to 3, 7 to 9, and 11, are found again as versos 1 to 3, 10 to 12, and 17, in the Kbarepatan plates of Anantapala-Anantadova, of A.D. 1095, Ind. Ant., vol. 9, p. 83; No. 309 in Kielhorn's List. * Represented in the original by a symbol. * Metre, Sloka (Anushtubh); and in the next verse. * The verses are not numbered in the original. * Metre, Vasantatilaka ; and in the next verse. In verse 4 each pair of padas has rhyming ends. 1 This game occurs in exactly the same form, Polasakti (with the single l and the dental 8), in line 8 of the Kharopatap plates of A.D. 10951 and there, as here, though the verses are different, the metre requires the single l. As regards the Thana plates of A.D. 1017, where the verse is the same as here, Ramalochana Pandit gave Pulabakti (with the single l and the palatal f) in his translation : but the transcription obows Pulasakti, where (with the dental .). In line 25 of the Bhadana grant of A.D. 997, vol. 3 above, p. 271, No. 305 in Kielhorn's Southern List, the name is Pulasakti (with the single l and the palatal ): and there, too, though the verse is scain different, the metre requires the single l. In the Kanberi inscription of this prince himself, and in one of his son Kapardin II at the same place, Ind. Ant., vol. 13, pp. 134, 136, Kjelhorn's Lint, Nos. 302, 303, the name is Pallasakti (with the double Il and the palatal f). There can be no doubt, I think, that the second component of the name is Sakki, power, strength, energy, etc.; not sakti, attachment, adherence. As regards the first component, it appears that Lexicons give both (1) pula, extended, wido'; also, a equivalent to pulaka, bristling of the heirs of the body'; and (2) pulla, 'expanded, blown; flower,' as corruption of phulla. The first of these may well be taken as a shorter form of vipula, with the same meanings. In any case it seems most likely that the first part of the name was pula, just as in the Western Chalukys name Pulakofin. * Metre, Svagata.

Page #319
262 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 7 yens salil-Emjalir-n[ch]air-ddiyate nija -rajya-sukhaya | [5] Tasmad=abhuch=cha fannyo bluvan-aika-virah sri-Vvapuva8 nna iti samgara-ranga-viral sri-Jhanjha ity-abhavad-asys sutah sukirttir-bh [ro]at=atha Goggi-nfipatih sama9 bhut-gum orttih || [6] "Tasmad=vismaya-kari-hari.charita-prakhyata-kirttih sutah eriman=Vajjadadevs-bhi10 patir-abhud=bhuchakra-chulamanih 1 dor-ddand-aika-valasya yasya sahasa samgrama-ramg-amgana 11 rajya-brih svayam-etya vakshasiratim chakro Morarer-iva 1 [7*] Jayanta iva Vritrareh Parare12 reiva Shanmukhah tatah sriman-abhut=putrah sach-obaritro-Parijitah 1 [8] Karnnas=tyagena yah 13 sakshat=satyena cha Yudhishthirah pratapad=dipti-marttanda[h*] Kala dandas-cha yo dvisham || [9] 14 Tasmad=abhud-Vajjadadeva-nama tato-grajah srt-Kesi(si)devas(f)-cha (ID) [10] 7Tad-bhratsi15 jo Vajjadadeva-sunuh sri-Chchhittarajo npipatiruvvabhuva | Silara-vamsa(ha) sibu Second plate: first side. 16 pie yena nitah param=unnatimuunnatena || [118] Atah svakiya-pang-odayat samadhigat-adesha-pamcha-maba17 savda - mahasamantadhipati - Tagarapurs. paramegva(sva)ra - Si(si)lahara - narondra. Jimitavahan-a 1 Rend schchaireddiyate mma mija.. * Metre, Vasantatilaka. Read Vappuvanna. Wathen read Vayuchanna, but gave the name as Vayutanna in his translation, Buhler read Ghayuvanta, without noting that the metre requires the vowel of the first syllable to be long, whether by nature or by position, but added that it might perbaps be Pappwoanna or Vappupanta. In the same verse, standing as verse 7 in the Thana plates of A.D. 1017, Ramalochana Pandit read Vappupanna. The same name occurs, in a different verse, in line 26 of the Bhadina grant of A.D. 997, vol. 3 above, p. 271; Kielhorn's Southern List, No. 305 : here Professor Kielhorn read tasmad-Va[Ppw ]oannadsabhid, and remarked "The second akshara of this name, which I read ppu, might possibly be read tp :" in this case the metre (sloks) does not help; but in my opinion the facsimile distinctly gives [P]pu: also, the next syllable seems clearly to be vra, which, however, the other recorde mark as a mistake for ea. The name occurs again, in still another different verse, in line 14 of the Kbarepatin plates of A.D. 1095, Ind. Ant., vol. 9, p. 33, Kielhorn's Southern List No. 309: here the facsimile distinctly gives Vapwanna; but here, again, the metre requires a long vowel in the first ayllable. In the present record, at the end of line 7, the first syllable is certainly not gha as read by Bubler ; contrast, e.g. the al which we have twice in line 36: it is, in fact, ora, which, however, can only be mistake for ea. The second ayllable might be read eitherm pw or Myn. The required longthening of the vowel of the first syllable might be effected, of course, by correcting og into va, instead of pu into pp. But, everything being taken into consideration, it can hardly be doubted that the intended word w Vappunanna. * Metre, Sardulsvikridita. * Metre, Sloka (Anushtnbb); and in the next verse. * Metre, Upajati of Indravajra and Upondravajra : but there are only two padas, and the second of them is faulty, and we have nothing that enables us to restore the whole verse. The text is altogether different in the This plates of A.D. 1017 and the Kharepatan plates of A.D. 1096 : there, these two princes, Vajjadadevs II and his brother, are dealt with in two verses (16 and 16, as it happens, in both cases), and the brother's name is given as Arikesa rin. Metre, Indravajri. * Read fifun-api.

Page #320
Bhandup plates of Chhittarajadeva : A.D. 1026. samAna mAmAsAdisAmanyAta bhAjImAna umAla asAmudaya-sAla managavADayAgalAdAsanavama sapAyAmamAyA prnnbiite ulaanejaar mosleh utthiy'aanjiim| ABURmanakalunanyAdAnadayAla rAmanavAsamaugamazAlalalala 4mavAlalayAnAhiyApaka ni mAgA~DAgala manIna mAniyana pani gamenapa hamalAvamUnilAkA padayAmadAsa naamaadijnnyaapulmaadinaamaagaarmaar| lagamAla mAmaisamasAmAna nAnabalagamanapAsUna mAsukatlava sisi sada yasa malilADalamuniyana liMDasAra zAyAta madirAjanadayounale natIla nAsu timanusanhavAmIgi manyamA suna mudAkSamatAbagAnyataHmama mUtamAna mAhi samayakAmAbinAmitapaNAnakI manaHzImAnAta utarU manakaDAmalibhAyAtalamAyaNa mahApAmagAmanegAMgAla rArAcI bhUyamAnam sisaninAla manAtasivAyanauvAlAmAla tikhAbharabhanana zrImAna inAma: mahApasA namAgAgalayaH mAkAhAnAnanyadasimapenApATrImAna ukAladara-mAyAdiSAmA tamA huAdatanamAna tara azI kamisnarakoTa / LIVE dina-mUlA jAta nadAtA kI lAparba mahamisu nayama yAyamA samAnumanAmanAlA 22 nAma patA pUnamaladalamAmAcAra mahAnAmanAvapanimaganapasepamAna jalAhAsanAra DAmnavAlA, nyUmUna gungddmidimaannggddhaakhmiaamaalkaamgaa| malimamalAiparasaDAnamanapADAvalAmamUlaharamahAmantraNAma 20 mastipADAvada DAyo nAnakamaralamamanayunIsamanAunamAmA manAmamanimamucalakara mmamA nAdinabandAmanAmamuhAnatAkA lAgalayamAliniya nidhImIdolanakaTagItakSayakSikApArivAnA dhirajapUtAnasaThAyamana kAlayavanamAnasamahAmaralamazInadina nADAdane mahAninamna meM dAmAdakAnamAnasamAgAmamAjamahalA hai| hAmAya padAnApudAna niyApikA dhanAdAnaSyandaragaSapaniyAmana. 20 daliyajhAliyukalADapuSaula paramadhAmamananagaramA dipakalI sidAmakAramamAramaH madisanA-sutaH madidinayavAsI lAvi snH| mAyAvatAnAbUdAnAsAnAmAsamma umAmalama rAma satanamnalanamalasamajalallammalanalanamAyAAnamUraNa 30 cyAparavAlAlamAnatAnsAmA pApama murajhAnatA 24 J. F. FLEET W ORIGGS & SONS. LTD. PHOTO-LITH. SCALE '80 FROM INK-IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY MR COUSENS

Page #321
tarA manA-nagAva lAkana yAni sahidanaMya kAnangIna mahIndadyAnusAra niyamAta 32mA vijAratAuninamanvananAMgamaya mAnA pAhAtAnAzAkhAyAhitAmayA-caka sakAlAnIda mana mamatalaba naghUcanAsa madatAnabujhayamamananAlamana kaa| ni.murapuradayAcA mAnAnAdhimA 41kA dinasunavA mahAnAmA dinA sayapatimAnI mAtA gaganikutakAmalAyakamAlinI kaamkaaymgt| matAvalAlAtitakAsumazAkhAmA tAmala sumAsumAutalAThAmA misa 36 namumA patima rAyaDala yAGanAyanADAyanAdiSadamInimanAyavamAdiyAla nArAyayA mAnasalagAnIya holAbAjilamahAlAhAyamAmAlale yo / yeniyAlAI niyamanAyayakSalyAinAnAnAyalAdiSada monsalAyamAgatA kA nAma nibhAtama mAnahArinala mukata caadnaanidividyaa|40 yApa mA paniTyadAyAvara nAcAnakA mAnasa samAyayAdAmA loyAmAla nivADAlA nA bATalonitina gAvalamayAdAda nagarapAnAmyAdA jima tAjAyamAna lAmA tAla mayArAmata raThamaAtATalApalAnA zamImA pUrva mAnavanimaya nATakeTamA majanA samAna kAmAlA jAlama mAnApiyAme yA kA +6 mApAna yAdinandarAmAsyavasAyajanAlAjiyAbAda banasyanItA kalAyasayana lAvalIyAnakamatamadAmudAnimiva sutAU 48 pAumgitAdisAya yA mahAmanagamAnadAphlAdanAmamAla:48 pIkalAla yAsUyAyAnunamA mAmAjayanagaramAuna maaliikaalkaalyaalgii| pyArUnAilamaharSannAlA niyamanapasumAgAmiyAlayAlA mophatalArUpavakaralAyabhan pana malApana yApadalakAsamatalAkalApamAnanA yAnamajhavinAplAmA dazAnana minaparalAsanamAnasAvayAdA dirAmAnumAna (mAdina tAmapanapipAna upapAdAkaivalinamAnasta mahAnilinIna nAmamA dila kA namunuruliyA nizAnA gAmanyAvarahaoNparavAmAyAbhava4 nAmaniSAyAnamivAminaH mahAnAyadhaninAdatanadhAmA manadAtA 56larAkara mana manamAnApayati yathAmatamamamAmAla baravItinAudanayama dAmala bImaDAdanamADamAnAyavamA mAnalizinAlAzatinAmA 58 bhImabAgulayAmA rAgAnAsana ugANeyana kArAgAmAlanamA kAtilAnA laya zamA pulalyamAhAnAntamatikAnamAlApamAlAbhalatAzIbhavanA

Page #322
No. 31.] BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA. 263 18 nvaya-prasita-suvarnna-Garuda-dhvaja-sahaja-Vidyadhara-tyaga-jagaj-jhampi-mapdalika si(si)kba19 mapi-sa(ta)rana gata-vajra-pamjara - prabhsiti - samasta - rajavali. samalakritamaha - mandalesva (sva)ra-sri20 mach-Chhittarajadev[e*] nija-bhaj-oparjjit-ineka-mandala-ametsa Puripramukha-scha(cha)turddasa (sa)-grama. 21 sa(ga)ti-samanvit[A]m samasta-Komkana-bhuvam saman sa (SA) sati tath-aitad-rajya chinta-bharam=udvahatsu sarvvadhika22 ri-fri - Naganaiya - simdhivigrahika - sri - Sihapaiya - Karnnamta - fardhivigrahikal. eri - Kaparddi-srikaran-i23 di-pancha-pradhaneshu satsa asmin kale pravarttamino & cha maba mandalesva (sva)ra-srimach-Chhitta24 rajadevah sarvvan=eva Sva-samvadhyamanakan-angan api samagami-rajaputra mamtri-purohi25 t-imatya-pradhan-apradhana-naiyogikams=tathi rashtrapati-vishayapati-nagarapati gramapa26 ti-niyakt-aniyukta-rajapurusha-janapada[m]s-tatha Hamyamana-nagara-pauratrivarg ga-prabhsitims-cha 27 pranati-paja-satkara-samadesai(sai)h samdisa (sa)ty=asta vah samviditam yatha Chala vibhutih 28 kshana-bba [in]gi yauvanam | Ksitanta-dant-antara-vartti jivitan || Samgarah sahaja-Sjara-marana-sadhara29 na sa(sa)rirakam pavana-cbalita-kamalini-dala-gata-jala-lava-taralataro dhan-iyushi iti matva 30 dradbayanti dana-phalam 1 tatha ch-oktam bhagavata Vyasona Agnerapatyam prathamam suvaronam bhur-Vvaishoa Second plate : second side. 31 Vi surya-sutas (1)-cha gavah loka-trayan=tena bhaved=dhidattar yab kamchanam gam cha mabin cha dadyat || Iti dharmm-adha32 mma-vichara-charu-chirantana-muni-vachaniny - avadharyya mitapitror-atmanas = cha sle (sre) yo-rtthina maya Sa(sa)ks33 pripa-kal-atita-samvatsara-sa(sa)teshu navasu ashtachatvarimsa(sa)d-adhikesha Kshaya-samvatsar-antarggata-Ka34 rttika-su(su)ddha-pamchadasya(sya)m yatr=imkato=pi samvat 948 Karttika gu(gu)ddha 15 Ravau samjato(ta) aditya35 grahana-parvvanisu-tirtthe. Snatva gagan-aika-chakra-chudamanay: kamalini kamukaye (ya) bhagava36 to savitre ninavidha-kusuma-slaghyam=arghyam dat[t]va Bakala-sur-sara-garum trailokya-Bvaminam bha37 gavantam-Umapatim-abhyarchchya yajana-yajan-adhyayan-adhyaya(pa)D-adi-shat karmma-nirataya kratu-kriya 1 Read Karnnata-sandhi. 1 Metre, Upondravajra; but there are only two padas : for the missing third and fourth padas, see line 50 of tbe Bbadana grans of A.D. 997, vol. 3 above, p. 271. * Read sa maara-sahajao. * Metre, Indravajri.

Page #323
264 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. XII. 38 kanda-gan(San) days Parasa (8a)ra-gotrays Chchhandoga-si (fa)khind maha vrahmanaya Amadevaiya89 ya vipra-Nodamaiya-sutaya yajana-yajan-adhyayan-adhyaya(pa)n-adi-shat-karmma karanaya agat-a40 bhyagata-nitye-nainittika samvyavahar-arttham valim c harukal-vaisva(sva)der. agnihotra-kratu-kriy-- 41 dy-apagarppan-artthar sva-parigraha-poshap-arttham cha Sri-Sthanak-abhyantara Shatshashthis-vishay-intahpati42 Noura-gram-antarvvarti Vodani-bhattha(tta)-kshotra yasya ch-aghatanani purvvatah Gomvani-maryadi dakshi43 patah Gorapevali-maryada paschimato r aja-pathah parvv-ottaro(rato) Gonvapi44 maryada eva chatur-aghatan-Opalakshitam SVA-sima-paryantat samast-Otpatti samyuktan 45 a-chita-bhata-pravosa (sa) anadasya(sya)m-anasedhyam u dak-Atisva (sa)rggena namasya-vrittya paramaya bha Third plate. 46 ktya pratipaditar | tad=asya 8-anvaya-va[n]dhor-api bhumjato bbojayato va krishatah karshayato va 47 Da ken=api pari panthana karaniya || Yata uktamaeeva maba-munibhih [1] *Vahubhir-vvasudhi bhu48 kta rajabhih Sagar-adibhih || () yasya yasya sada bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalar || Dat[t]va bhumimh bhavinah 49 partthivendran=bhyo bhayo yachate Ramabhadrah! samanyo-yam dharma setur-nsipa nan kale kale palani50 yo bhavadbhih | Iti maharshi-vachanany-avadharya sarv vair=apisamagamibhir. bhi palai[b] palana-dhaB1rmma-phala-lobha dva karapiyah! Da punas=tal-lopana-papa-kalamk-agresarena ken-api bhavitavyan || 52 Yasetvaeevam-abhya[r*]tthito-pilobhad=ajnana-timira-patal-avsita-matir=ichchhirdyad= schchhidyamanam-and53 modeta v a sa panchabhir-api patakair=apapatakais()=cha liptan(pto) Raurava-Maharaurav-Amdhatamisr54 di-narakams(1)-chiram-anurbhavishyati? | Tatha ch-okta Vyasena || 8va dattar p ara-dattam-va yo harata vasar Read rali-charuka* On the point that the fri here is not part of the name, see note 8 on p. 257 shove. . Read Shafahashfi : the same mistake off for occurs in Shaffha in the next line. * Metre, sloks (Anushtabh). * The syllables yoda bhi are crowded in round the lower part of the ring-hole in manner which suggests that they were omitted at first, and then were inserted on revision. * Metre, salini. * Read anubhao * Metre, sloka (Apultabb).

Page #324
No 31 ] BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA. 265 55 dharam sa vishthayam krimir-bhatva kfimibhih saba pachyate 11 Yatha ch=nitad=evam tathi sasana-data 56 lekhaka-hastona sva-matam=aropayatilyatha matam mama mabamandalesva (sva)ra-fri-Chchhittarajadevasya ma57 Lamandalesva(sva)ra-srimad-Vajjadadevaraja-sanor=gad-atra B. (ba) sano likhitam || Likhitam ch-aitan-maya 58 Srimad-raji(i)-anujnaya bhandagarasena-Jogapaigena bhandagarasena-mabakavi-sri Naga59 laiya-bhratsi-sutena yad-atr-on-aksharam-adhik-aksharam=va tat=barvyam pramanam=iti || Srir-bhavatu TRANSLATION. Om! Victory and elevation !-(Verse 1) May he [Ganapati], the Leader of the Gawas, who receives attention by worship in affairs, protect you from misfortune, removing (every) obstacle ! (Verse 2) May he, Siva, always protect you, on whose crown there shines the Jahnavi (the Ganges), resembling the clear digit of the moon rising over the summit of Sameru! (Verse 3) (There was Jimutaketu's son, always compassionate, renowned throughout the three worlds by the name Jimutavahana, who, counting his own body as (mere) grass for another's sake, saved Sankhachada from Garuda. (Verse 4) In his lineage there arose a king, Kapardin (I), a forehead-mark of the Silara race, who destroyed the pride of (his) enemies : and from him there was a son, by name Pulasakti, possessed of intense splendour equal to that of the sun. (Verse 5) Then there was born his son, Laghu-Kapardin (.e. "Kapardin junior," Kapardin II), through fear of whom all (his) enemies offered up freely, for the welfare of (their) kingdoms, water in (their) hands joined together so as to make cups. (Verse 6) And from him there was a son, & sole hero in the world, by name the illustrious Vappuvanna, brave in the field of battle: his son was the illustrious Jhanjha, possessed of good fame: aud then there was born (his) brother, king Goggi, possessed of good appearance. 1 A. Bubler pointed out, this verse contains a pun on the syllables gananayakah : from one point of view these denote Ganapati as "the leader of the Ganas, the attendants of Siva," who, as being also the god of wisdom and obstacles, is frequently invoked at the beginning of undertakings, specially of literary nature; from the other point of view, they have to be analysed as mesning gananah, accusative plural of gagana, 'counting and yakan, ya, 'who. It is rather difficult to find a suitable rendering of the words labhate garana), lit. "be receives countings" previous translators have given "claims precedence," "receives consideration," " is honoured." The allusion is to a story which is found in the Kathasaritsagara, chapters 22 and 90 : translation by Tawnoy, vol. 1, p. 174 ; vol. 2, p. 307. Jimutaketu was a king of the Vidyadharas, a class of demigods; and Jimutavihana was his son and heir. Garuda, the eagle-man, the servant and vehicle of Vishnu, had obtained from Vishnu the boon that the Nagas, the serpent-men, should be his food; and Visuki, king of the serpents, sest one of them every day to serve as the required meal. One of them, Sankhachuds, was found by Jimutavabans waiting to be devoured at the rook of execution or sacrifice" (trans., 1, 183; 2, 815), otherwise inentioned as " lofty rocky slab" (2, 318). Jimuta vahana, who was by nature very compassionate, took Sankhachuda's place, and was duly eaten, or partially so, by Garuda. The position, however, was then explained by Sankbachuda to Garuda, who moved by remorse, went to get nectar from heaven to revive Jimutavahana. Merawbile, the goddess Gaari, pleased by the devotion paid to her by Jimutavahana's wife, came and rained bectar on him, and o restored him to life. After that, of course, Garuda abstained from devouring any more Nigas. The story was dramatized in the Naganands of Sriharsha : for an abstract of P. Boyd's translation of this work, noe Ind. Ant., vol. 1, p. 147. Regardiug this name, 100 note 7 on p. 261 above. On this name, so note 3 on p. 262 above. 2x

Page #325
266 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XI!. (Verse 7) From him there was a son, the illastrious king Vajjadadeva (I), a head-jewel of the circle of the earth, the renowned fame of whose achievements caused astonishment and was attractive : the goddess of sovereignty, going quickly of her own accord on the field of battle, took delight (in resting) on the bosom of him whose only force was the staff of (his) arm, just like the goddess Sri on the bosom of (Vishnu) the Foe of Mura. (Verses 8. 9) As Jayanta (was born) from Indral the Foe of Vsitra, and Shanmukha [Karttikeya) from [Siva] the Foe of Pura, so from him there was a glorious son, Aparajita, of good achievements, who manifestly (was a very Karna in liberality and a Yudhishthira in truth, and, being a very sun in splondour through (his) brilliant power, a staff of Death to (his) enemies. (Verse 10) From him there was a son) named Vajjadadeva (II): and then there was) the illustrious Kesideva, elder brother (of Vajjadadeva IL). (Verse 11) The son of bis (Kesideva's) brother, a son of Vajjadadeva (II), was a king, the illustrious Chhittaraja, by whom, even when he was child, being eminent, the Silara race was raised to a very high elevation. (Line 10) Accordingly, while the Mahamandalesvara the illustrious Chhittaraja deva,who through the development of his owu religious merit is adorned by the whole list of kiugly titles beginning with "the Mahasamantadhipati wlic has attained all the panchamahasabda ; (the sounds of the five great musical instruments); the supreme lord of the town Tagara; the Silahara king; born in the lineage of Jimutavabana; he who has the banner of a golden Garuda; he who is by nature & Vidyadhara3; he who excels in the world in liberality*; a crest-jewel of chieftains; a cage of thunderbolts to protect those who come for refuge," is ruling over the whole land of the Konkano, comprising many territories acquired by his own arm, and containing fourteen hundred villages headed by Puri: (Line 21) And while those wbo are bearing the burden of the cares of this kingdom are the Sarradhikarin the illustrious Naganaiya, the Sandhivigrahika the illustrious Sihapaiya, the Karnata-Saindhivigralika the illustrions Kapardin, and the Srikarana and other five ministers - (Line 23) At this current time, he, the Mahamandalesvara the illustrious Chittarajadeva, makes a communication, with expressions of salutation and worship and respect, to all future sons of kivgs, counsellors, priests, councillors, ministers, minor ministers, and functionaries, both those connected with himself and others too, also to the lord of the country, the lord of the district, the lord of the city, the lord of the village, the Niyukta, the Aniyukta, the king'a men, and the country people, and also to the three classes of citizens, and others, of the city Hamyamana : (Line 27) Be it known to you as follows:-Power is fluctuating ; youth is shattered in a moment; life lies between the teeth of Death: the body is sabject to the growing and dying which are natural to worldly existence; wealth and health are more unstable than drops of water on the leaves of a group of water-lilies shaken by the wind : having thought of this, they confirm the advantage of making gifts. And so it has been said by the saintly Vyasa :"Gold. is the first offspring of fire; the earth is the daughter of Vishnu; and cows are the children of the sun : verily the three worlds are given by him who gives gold and a cow and land! 1 Regarding this name, see note 6 on p. 262 above. See p. 254 above. He was Vidyadhara, a kind of demigod, as being a descendant of the Vidyadhara king Jimstaketa : and from another point of view he was " a supporter (dhara) of learning (vidya)." * Tyaga-jagaj jhampin, line 18 ; see p. 251 above, and note.

Page #326
No. 31.) BHANDUP PLATES OF CHHITTARAJADEVA. 267 (Line 31) By me, baring reflected on such sayings of ancient saints, which are pleasing through discriminating between right and wrong, and being desirous of bliss for my parents and myself : (Line 32) When nine centuries of years, increased by forty-eight, have gone by since the time of the sake king, on the Afteenth day of the bright fortnight of Karttika in the Kshaya samvatsara; and in figures, the year 948, Karttika, the bright fortnight, (the tithi) 15 ; on Sunday ; on the occurrence of an eclipse of the sun : (Line 35) [By me), having bathed at an excellent tirtha, (and) having given an oblation commendable on account of various flowers, to the divine Savitri (the Sun), the sole crest.jewol of the circuit of the sky, the lover of the water-lilies (which flower in the daytime), (and) having worshipped the divine [Siva] Lord of Uma, the preceptor of gods and demons, the lord of the three worlds : (Line 37) To the great Brahmay Amadevaiya, son of the Brahman Nodamaiya, who is devoted to the six duties of sacrificing, causing (others) to sacrifice, studying, teaching, etc., etc., who is versed in the ritual work which relates to the performance of sacrificial rites, (and) wbo is of the Parafara gotra (and) of the Chbandoga fakha-for the performance of the six duties of sacrificing, causing (others) to sacrifice, studying, teaching, etc.; for the perpetual and occasional entertainment of guests and visitors; for the maintenance of the Bacrificial rites of the bali, charuka, vaisvadeva, agnihotra, etc.; and for the nourishment of his own household : (Line 41) The field known as the field of Vodapibhatta in the village Noura which lies in the Shatshashti distriot which is included in the territory of) the famous Sthanaka, the limits of which are, on the east, the border of Gomvani; on the south, the border of Gorspavali; on the west, the king's road; on the north-east, the border of Gomvani,- this field, thus defined by four limits, with everything included) up to its boundaries, along with all the produce, not to be entered by the irregular or regalar troops, not to be pointed at (by the finger of confiscation), (and) without subjection to legal restraints, has been assigned with a free pouring of water, with deferential behaviour, (and) with the greatest derotion. (Line 46) Therefore, no one should interfere with him and his descendants and relatives in enjoying it or causing it to be enjoyed, (and) in cultivating it or causing it to be cultivated. For, verily it has been said by the great saints :-"The earth has been enjoyed by many kings, Sagara and others: whosoever possesses the earth at any time, to him belongs the fruit (of it) at that time!" Having given land, Ramabhadra again and again makes a request to future kings : "this general bridge of piety of kings should at all times be preserved by yon!" Having borne in mind these sayings of the great sages, an eagerness for the reward of the law of preserving should verily be shown by all future kings : on the other hand, no oge According to Manu, 1. 88, the remaining two of these siz duties are dana and pratigraha, "the giving and Acceptance (of alms, etc.)." * Regarding this name, see p. 257 above, note 3. 4-chafa-bhata pravila. The last torm in this expression is sometimes pradla, sometimes pravilya. On the terms chata and blata nee remarks in vol. 9 above, p. 284, note 10, and p. 296. I prefer to adhere, for the present at any rate, to what has been accepted for a long time as the meaning of them. Anasadhya, line 45: the four legal restraints, as given in Monier-Williams' Sanskrit Dictionary, are (1) Hal-addha, limitation of time; (2) sthan-asidha, confinement to place; (8) pravasasidha, prohibition of removal or departaro; and (4) karw-aridha, restriction from employment. Instead of ananidhya the term is sometimes anachedya, 'not to be resumed ': see, e.g. Ind. Asl, vol. 26, p. 180, line 21; and compare the literary quotation given by Burnell in his South Indian Palaography. 108, line 28. 2 x 2

Page #327
268 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. should behave as a leader in the stnin of violating that (law)! But, indeed, he who, even when requested, through greed (or) having a mind obscured by the screen of the darkness of ignorance, may confiscate (a grant) or assent to an act of confiscation, he shall be soiled with all the five sins and the minor sins, and shall enjoy for a long time Raurava, Maharaurava, Andhatamisia, and other hells! And so it was said by Vyasa :-"Whosoever takes away land that has been given, whether by himself or by another, he becomes & worm in ordure and is cooked along with worms!" (Line 55) And as all that is so, the giver of the charter expresses his opinion by the hand of the writer; just as that which is written in this charter is the opinion of me, the Mahamandalesvara' the illustrious Chhittarajadeva, son of the Mahamandalesvara the illustrious Vajjadadeva (II). (Line 57) And this has been written, by the order of the illustrious king, by me, the Bhandagarasena Jogapaiya, son of a brother of the Bhandagarasena and Mahakavi Nagalaiya : whatever is in this, whether it has syllables wanting or in excess, the whole of it is evidence. Let there be good fortune! No. 32.-INSCRIPTIONS AT YEWUR. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Yewur is a village in the Shorapur or Sarapur taluka of the Gulbarga District of the Nizam's territory. It is shown as Veyoor 'in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854), in lat, 16deg 44', long. 76deg 40', and as . Yeyoor' in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 79 (1885): it is situated about seventeen miles north-west-by-north from Soora poor,' and forty-two miles towards east-by-north from Bagewadi in the Bijapur District, Bombay. The inscriptions give the earlier form of the name as Ehur; and one of them, C, of A.D. 1105, places it in an ancient territorial division known as the Sagara three-hundred, regarding which see p. 272 below. At Yewur there are seven inscriptions, ranging in date from about A.D. 1040 to 1179 : I em editing them from ink impressions furnished by Dr. Fleet, and am doing them under his guidance, as this is my first essay at dealing with Kanarese epigraphe. A.-OF THE TIME OF JAYASIMHA II : ABOUT A.D. 1040. This inscription is on a stone built into a wall dear the house of the Mathapati-Ayya, in the village. At the top of the stone there are sculptures: the sun and moon; below them, a linga on an abhisheka-stand, a recumbent bull, and a cow and calf; and below the liriga a seated figure. The writing covers a space about 1'7" broad by 1' 5' high, and is well preserved as far as it goes. The characters are Kanarese, of the eleventh century: the size of them ranges from about to 1". The language is Old-Kanarese prose. This inscription is only a fragment, not requiring to be translated: all that is extant is its first eleven lines complete, with parts of the next four lines. It refers itself to the reign of the [The true local form of the name of the taluks town seems to be Surapura : it is so known in the neighbouring Rritish Districts; and it is spelt in that way in the titlings of transcriptions of inscriptions in the Elliot MS. Collection, and in practically the same way in the Ballad of Rayanna of Sangolli, Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, p. 301, verse 2. The place is shown as 'Soorapoor' in the Indian Atlas and Hyderabad Survey mapa. But elsewhere it seems to be habitually treaterl now as 'Shorapur': the Imperial Gazetteer of India gives this form in ito atlas volume, map 40, in its index volume it gives both Shorapur' and Surapur'; ita account of the place is under 'Surapur in vol. 28.-J. F, F.]

Page #328
No. 32.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 269 Western Chalukya king Jagadekamalla, by which it means Jayasimha II. It then introduces a great feudal lord, the Mahamandalesvara Revarasa, son of Chanda-bhupala. It gives to Revarasa the formal biruda or secondary appellation of Muvadi-ganda," a three-times bero," aud #lso styles him manneya-bherunda, "a two-headed dragon-bird to [hostile] chieftains." It also gives him the hereditary titles of Mahishmati-puravar-esvara, " lord of Mabishmati a best of towns," and Ahihaya-van-odbhava, born in the Ahihaya race," The second of these marks him as claiming to be a Haihaya (see below); the other means that he claimed as the original home of his ancestors Mabishmati, which is the modern Mandhata, an island-village on the Narbada in Central India. The record then introduces someone else; but the extant portion breaks off before we learn who and what he was. The date of this inscription is lost: bat it is fixed approximately, about A.D. 1040, by another record of the same great feudal lord at & neighbouring place, Kembhavi, regarding which Dr. Fleet has supplied the account and remarks given at pp. 291 ff. below. TEXT.' 1 Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-afrasa sri-pritthvi-vallabha ma2 haraj-adhiraja param-esvara parama-bhnttarakan 883 tyasraya-kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharanam Srima4 j-Jagaddede)kamalla-devara vijaya-rajyam-uttar-65 ttar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam=a-chamdr-arkka-taram bara[m ] salutta6 m=ire Samadhigata-pancha-mahasabda-mahamandalasvarar M. 7 hishmati-pura-var-asvara Ahihaya-vams-odbhava Muva8 di-gandam manneya-bherunda nam-adi-samasta-prasa(sa)sti-sa9 hitam brimat-Chanda-bhupala-sutam Revarasar sama10 sta-negara-mukha-mandanam Somesvara-dasiy-asri(sri)ta-ja11 na-kalpa-vrikshan diva!Ichara-dharala 6[r"]1-rasi(li) samant-a12. . .... .. si(si)-lalata-patta vaisya-kula-kamala-saro13. . . . . . . . [sa]muddharanam vyavahara-Meru 14 ...... .[sa]masta-prasa(sa)sti-sabi B.-OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: A.D. 1077. A tentative edition of the historical introduction and of part of the rest of this record was published by Dr. Fleet in 1879, in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. VIII, p. 11 ff. But the only materials available to him then were inaccurate transcriptions : consequently, a more satisfactory treatment of the record has always been wanted, and is given now, with a facsimile, from excellent ink-impressions which he obtained at a much later time. I am indebted to Mr. H. Krishna Sastri for some valuable suggestions in connection with a few verses in this record which puzzled both Dr. Fleet and me. See JRAS, 1910, pp. 414 ff. From the ink-impression. * The character for tai has been first omitted by the stone cutter, and afterwards inserted in a much smaller size than the other letters. In line 16, only the upper parts of the last eight or nine aksharas are extant: none of them can be read with any certainty.

Page #329
270 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIL This inscription is on the four faces of a stone in a detached mantapa at a temple, on the north of the village, which is now known as the temple of Somesvara. The stone is about 6' 4" high: the front and back faces are about 2' 6" wide, and the two side faces are about l' 4" wide.- A space about 8 high at the top of the front face is occupied by sculptures : in the centre, a liriga on an abhisheka-staud; on the left, two seated figures, with the sun above them; on the right, a cow and a calf, with a crooked sword or dagger and the moon above them. -The writing covers all the rest of that face and the whole of the other faves : it includes two short separate records, each of three lines: one is below line 65 on the front; the other follows line 283 on the second side face. It is in a state of good preservation almost all through. In lines 198 and 199 there were left blank spaces of about 8" and 7", apparently because of some fault in the stone wbich prevented easy incision there. The characters are well-formed Kanarese ones, characteristic of the eleventh century. The size of the letters ranges from about to ": they are mostly between " and ". Ja pit-arh kuran, line 180, we have a form of the very rare initial ri. In the word kaleyal, line 283, the virama on the last consonant is indicated by the vowel u, & mode of writing often used on other inscriptions; but elsewhere in the present record (e.g. mattar, line 232, iral, line 235, etc.) it is denoted by its proper sign, which somewhat resembles a superscribed e. The vowel e is usually denoted by the curve on the top of the consonant; but in a few cases we find instead the loop on the right-hand foot of the consonant (Ededore, 1. 129; beftugalan, l. 174; Maleyala, 1. 226; Mirimjeya, 1. 227; kavileya, 1. 261; kavileyumam, 1. 266; kale, 1. 267).-The language of the inscription is from the beginning to line 104 Sanskrit, and thence to the end Old-Kanarese, including however the usual minatory Sanskrit verses on lines 266-76. The Kanazene portion is interest ing in various respects. It contains several words or forms of words which are not to be found in Kittel's Dictionary: on 1. 140, updste, for npasti; on 1. 144, mantana, with the sense of mahantatana; on . 146, anotta, on which see Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, p. 273, 1. 16 ; on 1. 163, nimilda, the past participle of nimil, apparently the same as wimir; on 1. 176, amaldu, for the ordinary amardu or ampita ; on 11. 178, 184, bappu, "bravo! well done! " a form found also in other inscriptions, for which Kittel gives only bipu and bhapu ; on 1. 191, rodisi, showing & variant of the root which Kittel gives only in the form rodu; on 1. 221, pavitra, for the meaning of which see Mr. R. Narasimhachar's article in the Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVIII, p. 52; ibid. pavula, apparently a variant of pavuca (perhaps a derivative from the Sanskrit prabhrita), which Kittel explains as "a cloth waved like a fan in front of a procession "; on 1. 222, vakkhanisu, as in some other inscriptions, for which Kittel has only the forms okkanisu and vakkanisu ; on 11. 229, 233, baliya, for baliya, in the sense of antarvartin and madhyavartin, on which see JBBRAS, Vol. X, p. 280, note 37, and Ind. Ant., Vol. IV, p. 181, note; on 11. 231, 236, 239, 242, 249, 251, ghale, here clearly meaning & 'measuring staff,' and found in other inscriptions as well as the form gale for gale, which Kittel explains as "a bamboo rod or stake, a pole, a staff"; on ). 231, gadimba, a word found in other inscriptions, and apparently denoting a particular measure of length (compare I. 238, musatt-aydu-gena Danavinodana ghale); on 1. 237, kuliya, of unknown meaning; on I. 241, galdo, "rice-land," a form found in other inscriptions (e.g. Ind. Ant. Vol. IV, p. 180, 1. 16), as is also the form garde, and which stands to the modern gadde in the Bame relation as maltar, occurring in some inscriptions, to mattar (11. 232, 236, 239, 242, 243, 250-4 of the present record); on 1. 251, ede-vola (a compound of ede and pola), which possibly may mean" land of medium height or quality"; on 11. 255-8, teja, by itself and in the compounds teja-svamya and tejadavar, apparently meaning some kind of right of usufruct (compare ashtabhoga-teja-svamya in some inscriptions).-In respect of orthography there is not much to observe. Usually, but not invariably, the intervocalio l in Sanskrit words ie changed into the kshala. In several cases the Old- aparese appears in its modern form 1; e.g. pogalo on line 189, but pogalo on line 154 ; ilisi on line 111; peto on line 164 and 177;

Page #330
No. 32.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 271 klidorgge on line 188. Beside the regular kalpa (1. 161) we find kalpa (11. 160, 162, 181), which is not known to Kittel. The forin purpa (1. 203) is found in Kittel's Dictionary and some inscriptions, and is parnllel to the spellings wirpanda, nirpanna, nirpavaku, barpa, varpura, recorded by Kittel : in such cases it is possible that the r represents the old upadhmaniya breathing, which was designated by a character similar to that of the consonant r. As regards the contents of the inscription, it falls into three parts. The first part (lines 1-104) is a Sanskrit historical poem recounting the pedigree of the Western Chalukya kings down to Vikramaditya VI; it has been noticed in connection with the Nilgunda inscription recently published in this journal (p. 149 above), and need not ba discussed further here. As the composer or editor of the inscription tells us (lines 105, 106), this prelude has been copied from a charter on copper-plates; and the copyist has done his work so slavishly that at the end of it he has actually included the words Sa tu, with which the formal deed of conveyance began on the original plates (line 104). The second part (lines 107-204) is a poem in Old-Kanarese celebrating the virtues of a certain Ravideva (Raviyana or Raviga), a Brahman minister of high rank, and of his ancestors, especially in connection with his construction of a temple of Svayambhu-Siva at Yewur, and concluding with praise of the Pergade Nagavarma, to whom this pious work was deputed. The third part (lines 205-283) contains the formal deed of conveyance, recording the grant of certain lands to the temple of Yewar at the instance of Ravideva, and concluding with the usual Sanskrit minatory verses against infraction of the gift and some Kanarese rules prescribing celibacy for the inmates of the sanctuary. Ravideva, the hero of our inscription, was & Brahman of distinguished ancestry. The first of his lineage who is here mentioned is Revanabhatta, of the Kasyapa gotra (1. 138), after whom are named his son Sankararya and the latter's son Koppadeva or Koppapa (11. 139-141). Koppadeva, who was appointed a royal treasurer by the Western Chalukya king Jayasimha II, married Pampakabbe or Pampadevi, and by her had six sons, viz. Vavanarya, Sankararya, Rovana, Michaya, Ravideva, and Srivara (11. 145, 152, 160). Ravideva married Devalabbe, who bore him Nachapa (Nachi), Koppa, Vavana, Revana, and Sovana (11. 156-158, 160, 199). Verse 85, line 173 f., tells us that he held high offices under three successive kings: he was made Lala-sandhivigrahin by king Abavamalla (Somesvara I), from whom he received the villages of Mukkunde, Gangapura, and Ehar (Yewur), which he rettled upon his family (11. 166-170); Somesvara II appointed him his Heri-sandhivigrahin (1. 171); and Vikramaditya VI gave him authority to use the insignia of royalty (11. 172-173). In this connection we mny notice the interesting point raised in the words tannayad-ondupadha-vifuddhiyin of I. 145, "by the unique manner in which he showed his uprightness under test": from the Kautiliya Artha-fastra, prakarana 6, p. 16 (compare KamandakiyaNiti-sara iv. 25, upadha-sodhitah, we know that it was a feature of Hindu polity to test the virtue of officials in the fire of temptation; and our text supplies us with an actual instance. The details of the date of this inscription (1. 213 ff.) are: the Pingala samvatsara, being the second year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-varaha, 1.c. of the reign of Vikramaditya VI; the full-moon of Srivana ; Adityavara (Sunday); an eclipse of the moon. On this Dr. Flest gives me the following remarks :-"The Pingala samvatsara in question began, as a Chaitradi lunar year according to the southern lunigolar system of the cycle, on 26 February, A.D. 1077. The given tithi, the full-moon of Sravana, answers in that year to 8 August, on which day it ended at 21 hrs. 21 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). That day was a Sunday, as 1 Mr. Krishna Sastri remarks that an inscription at Havinahndagalli mentions certain Raviyana and his ile Rebbolabbe as having built there a temple to Kebava-svami (Ep. Report, 1914, p. 67).

Page #331
272 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. specified. And on it there was a total eclipse of the moon, visible in India. Accordingly the date answers quite satisfactorily to Sunday, 6 August, A.D. 1077." Among the places mentioned in this record, the first is the Brahman village Mukkunde on the river Kirudore in the Ededore nad or country (line 130, verse 57). Dr. Fleet having told me that he had good reasons for believing that the name Kirudore de notes the Tungabhadra and that Mukkunde should be found somewhere on that river in the Nizam's territory, I searched the maps and have found the place : it is in the 'Sindunoor' taluka of the Raichir District, and is shown as Mookoondi' in the Hyderabad Topographical Survey sheet 83 (1880) and in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1893), in lat. 15deg 36', long. 76deg 52', on the north bank of the Tungabhadra : it is situated about twelve miles south-south-east from Sindunoor' and thirty-two miles north-by-west from Bellary in Madras, and is about seventy-eight miles south-by-east from Yowar. This identification of Mukkunde both endorses the identification of the Kirudore with the Tungabhadra and also helpa to locate the Ededore country; for some further information on these points reference may be made to Dr. Fleet's notes on pp. 293-295 below. Mukkunde is mentioned again in line 169, verse 82, where we learn that the minister Ravideva obtained a gift of this village along with Gangapura and Ehur from the Western Chalukya king Ahavamalla-Somesvara I, and presented them to the members of the Brahman family at Juk kunde to which he himself belonged. Ehur, which is mentioned again in verses 94, 100, and lines 219, 245, is obviously the modern Yewur itself. Gangapura may possibly be the 'Gungapoor' of the Atlas sheet 58, in lat. 15deg 5', long, 75deg 56', on the north bank of the Tungabhadra, in the Gadag talaka of the Dharwar District, Bombay, about seventy miles towards west-south-west from Mookoondi': but the name is not an uncommon one, and this identification is only conjectural. Mirinje (1. 227) is the present Miraj, the chief town of the Miraj State in the Southern Maratha Country, Bombay, about twenty-eight miles east-by-north from Kolhapur. We find mention likewise of Kiriya-Bellumbatti in the Nariyumbole seventy (11. 229-30, 249) and Piriya-Bellumbatti in the Sagara three-hundred (II. 233-4). Regarding Sagara see just below. Nariyumbole may be safely identified with the Nurriboli' of the Atlas sheet 57, on the sonth bank of the Bhima, about twenty-seven miles north-east from Yewir ; and one or the other of the two Bellumbattis-probably Piriya, the "larger, senior, or older" one-is the Bellubutti' of the maps, four miles north-north-east from Yewir. As regards sivapura, on the west of Piriya-Bellumbatti (11. 233-5), the maps show a 'Shewapoor' about one mile and a half on the north-east of Bellubutti'; but this does not seem to answer to the Sivapura of the record : there is, however, nothing special about the name Sivapura ; it might be given to any small settlement, and the place could afterwards develop into & village. As for Elarave (11. 230, 249, 251), Dr. Fleet tells me that an inscription of A.D. 1095 at the place itselt shows that this is the modern Yedarave, a village about ten miles towards the northnorth-west from Yowar which is shown in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 78 (1885) as * Yeddurawi,' bat in the Atlas sheet 57 as 'Yeddura' with a careless omission of the last syllable. On the subject of the Sagara three-hundred (1. 233) Dr. Fleet makes the following remarks: -"This ancient territorial division is connected more or less directly with the present Sagar,-the Suggur of the Atlus sheet 57 and the Survey sheet 79,6 - now a jagir town in the Shahpur (Shawpoor ') taluka of the Gulbarga District, about fifteen miles towards the i Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon in India, table E, p. 25, from which I quote the exact time of full-moon. * It may as well be said that neither Dr. Fleet nor I can find any other representative of Mukkunde in any direction. * This place is also mentioned in the short separnte record No. I: see p. 273 below. * Elliot MS. Collection, R. As. Society's copy, Vol. I, p. 223. . In the Imperial Gazetteer this name has been given as. Sagar, with the long a in the first syllable. But the inscriptions and the maps disclose the correct form.

Page #332
No. 32.) INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 273 south-east-by-east from Yewar. At the same time, the maps show close on the north-east of Shawpoor,' which is about five miles towards the north-east-by-north from Sagar, a village named 'Hulli Suggur,' which seems to mean Hale-Sagar, "Old Sagar"; and the Survey sbeet shows also a 'Suggur Droog,' or " Sagar hill-fort," among the hills close on the south-west of Shaw poor.' Accordingly, and in view of the point that the naine Shahpur is evidently of late origin, the ancient Sagara should perhaps be located where Shahpur is now. The Sagara territory is specified ng a three-hundred district in the Kembhavi inscription of A.D. 1054 (p. 292 below), in the present Yowur inscriptioa B of A.D. 1077, and in the Yewar inscription C of A.D. 1105: but it is mentioned as a five-hundred district three times in an inscription of A.D. 1129 at Hiro-Mudanur, about twelve miles towards the south-west from Yawar, and again in an inscription of A.D. 1218 at Chikka-Mudanar, next door to Hire-Mudanur. It thus seems to have received an increase of extent at some time about A.D. 1110-20, through an absorption of the whole or part of some adjacent district or districts, lying probably on the east of the original three-bundred." As was said above, the stone which bears this inscription contains also two short separate records. One of these is at the tottom of the front face, the other at the foot of the second side-face. The language and script of both are Kanarese; their date is later by a few years than that of the main record. They are as follows: I.-Below line 65. 1 Om Svasti Srimad-dandanayakara maga! Muddaladeviy-akkarga! haga haga vriddiyim Sivapurada asosha-ma2 hajanangala kayyalu kotta gadyapav-alu i(1) pomna vsiivri)ddiyim agnishthegam mahajanam nadasuvaru || 3 Mattam gadyanam 1 e(a)itu gadya 7 [II] Translation. Om! Good fortune! Six gadyanas have been deposited with the collective body of merchants of Sivapura by the lady Muddaladevi, daughter of the fortunate General, at the interest of twenty-five per cent; from the interest of this sum the merchants shall maintain & bre-offering (agn-ishti). Likewise one gadyana (was given], thus (making in all] 7 gadyanas. II.-Below line 283.5 1 Brahmanara key-maneya teja-svamyam-ellam brabmanar=ade m ikkud=ellam devargge 2 Devara tala-vrittiyim mida[l*) kalkatiga-geyi mattar-ppanneradul ......11 3 devara keriyim mudal-avargge ......... mamgala maba-sri [ll] Translation. All ownership of teja-rights in the fields and houses of Brahmaps [belongs to the Brahmans; all the remainder [belongs to the god. On the east of the estate of the god, twelve mattar (ocoupied by] the stone catters' field...... east of the god's street, to them. . 1 I quote these Mudanur records from ink-impressions. ? From the ink-impression. * Represented by the spiral symbol. . Perhaps this is for agw-ishti, and answers to the common agni-karya or preliminary oblatiou in the sacred Bre. From the ink-impression. 2x

Page #333
274 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. TEXT. Front of the Stone. 1 Om r17 Namas-tumga-siral-chumbi-chandra-chamara-charavo trailokya-nagar arazi bha-mila-star bhaya Sambhave | [l*]* 2 Om Svasti || Jayaty=ivishkpitam Visbpor=vvaraham kshobbit-arnpavarh dakshin-Onnata-damshtr-agra-visranta3 bhuvanam vapuh (I) [2] Ariyam=upaharatad=vah sri-patih kroda-rupo vikata visada-damshtra-pranta4 vissranti-bhajam ||(1) avahad-adaya-dasht(damshtr)-Ekrishta-vispashta-kanda-pratanu visa (sa)-jat-agra-granthi5 vad-yo dharitrith || [3] Kari-makara-makarik-akita-jala-nidhi-bhasanim vasikarotv=avani-va6 dhim | (1) Tribhuvanamalla-kshmapatir-akalamka-yako-mbu-rasi-valayita-bhavanah | [48] Gadyam ! 7 Svasti samasta-bhavana-sastayamana-vy:10-sagotranath Hariti-putrinam Kausiki. vara-pra8 sada-lsbd ha-svet-atapatr-adi-rajya-chihnanam sapta-matrika-parirakshitanam Karttike9 ya-vara-prasada-labdha-mayara-pimchha (pichchha)-kunta-dhvajanam bhagavan-Nari yana-prasad-isa10 dita-vara-varuba-lamchhan-okshana kshana-vasikpit-Rrati-raja-mandaladam sama11 sta-bhuvan-Ifraya-barvva-lok-Asraya-Vishnuvarddhana-Vijayildity-ldi-vibesha12 namnim raja-ratnanam-udbhava-bhumih || Vrittam 11 Kabalita-Nala-lakshmi[r]. durjjay-aurjji13 tya-hari vihata-prithu-Kadamb-adambard Mauryya-nirjjitnija-bhuja-bala-bhamn-d14 tpatayan-Raptra(shtra)kuta[no] khilita-Kalachuri-frir-asti Chalukya-vamsa) | [5] Taj-jeshu 15 rajyam=anupalya gateshu rijasv=ekanta(n=na)-shashti-gananoshu paradyayadhyam 13 ! (1) tad-varsa-jab(s)-ta16 d-anu shodass bhumi-palah kshmam Dakshinapatha-jusham bibharim babhavuh (Il) [68] Dusht-iva17 shtabdhayam katipaya-purush-antar-antaritayam Obalukya-kula.sampadi bhaya18 g=Chalukya-vamsye eval [Kandah"] kirtti-lat-amkurasya kamalam Lakshmi vilas-aspadar vajram Vuiri-mahr-bhi19 tam pratinidhir=devasya Daitya-druhah 1 raj=astj-Jayasimhavallabha iti khyatas=charitrai20 rennijair=yo reja chiram-adi-raja-charit-otkamthah(thah) prajanam harat(o) [7] 15Y8 Rasbtrakuta-kulam-Imdra iti prasi 1 From the ink-impression. * Metre : sloks (Anushtubb). * Represented by the spiral symbo. 1 Metre : Milini. . Read -rafanas. 11 Metre : Malini. 13 Metro: Vasan tatilaka. 1 Metre : Sardulavikridita. * Represented by the spiral symbol. The Verses are not numbered on the stone. * Metre : Sloka. * Metre : Aryagiti. 10 Read - Mamanya, 1 Read purwadhy-4yodhysth. 1 Metre : Varautatilaki.

Page #334
No. 32.) INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR:B, OF A.D. 1077. 275 21 ddhar Krishn-ahvayasya sutam-ashta-bat-ebha-sainyal virjjitys dagdhn-nripa parcha-bato babhara bhuyag-Chalukya-kula-vallabha 22 rija-lakshmim || [8] Chatala-ripu-taraga-patu-bhata-karati-ghata-koti-ghatita-rana ragah sukrita-Hara-charana-raga23 B-tva(ta)nayo+bhutetasya Ranaragah 1 [9] Tat-tanayah Pulakesi Kesi nisu(sho)dana-Bum-bhavad=raja Vatapi-puri-vara-patir-akalita24 khala-Kali-kalamka-kalah || [10] "Vayam-api Pulakesi-kshmapatim var payantah pulaka-kalita-dehah pasyat=ady=api santah sa 25 hi turaga-gaj-emdra-grama-saram sahasra-dvaya-parimitavsittisyache-chakar-asva medhe || [110] Tat-tanayah Nala-nilaya-vi26 lopi Mauryya-niryyapa-hetuh prathita-prithu-Kadamba-stamba (bha)-bhedi kutharah 1 bhuvana-bhavana-bhag-apuran-arambha27 bhara-vyavasita-sita-kirttih Kirttivarmma pripo-bhat I [12] Tad-anu tasy Enujah "Sarya-dvip-akramana-mahasd yasya nan. 28 setu-bandhair=nllamghy=abdhi vyavi(dhi)ta pritans Revati-dvipe-lopam [1] rajya-stri(Gri)nam hadha(tha)patir=abhud=yac=cha Kalachcba(chchu)rinam babhro 29 bhimim saha sa sakalair=mmamgalair-Mmangalisah || [13*] Jyeshtha-bhratus sati suta-vare-py-arbbhakatvad-abakte yasminn=atmany-akpita hi dhu30 ram Mangalisah prithivyah [lo] tasmin pratyarppipad-atha mabim yini Satyasrayo(7e)=sau Chalukyanam, ka iva hi patho darppatah prachys31 vota (14*7 Jotur-disam vijita-Hargha-maha-nripasya datur-mmandratha-sat adhikam=artthayadbhah(dbbyah) | saty-adi-sarvva-guna32 ratna-gan-akarasya satyasrayatvom=upalakshanam=eva yasya || [15] ?Adamari krita-dig-valayd-[r]ddita-dvid(a)-ama33 ri-parigita-maha-yasah Mpidam-arishta-ti(bhi)dan manas odvaham(1) Tade (Nada)mari-kshitipo=jani tastu(t-su)tab || [168] 34 8Sutasatadiyo guna-ratna-mali bhu-vallabho=bhri(bht)d-bhuja-viryya-Sali! Adityavarmm-arjjita-punya-karmma 35 tejobhir-aditya-samapa-dharmma || [17*] Tat-suto Vikramadityo vikram-akranta bhi-talah | tato-pi Yuddhama. 36 11-akhyo yuddhe Yama-samo nfipah | [18] "Taj-janma Vijayadityo viran=ek. imga-samgaro | chaturnnam-mandalanam-837 py-ajayad-Vijay-opamah || [19] Tad-bhavo Vikramadityah Ki[r]ttivarmm. tad-atmajah yeno(na) Chalukya-rajya-Srir=arta38 rayiny-abhud-bhavi || [20*] 'Vikramaditya-bbupala-bhrata bhima-parakramah tat-sanuh Ki[ro]ttivarmm-abhat msi39 t-p[r*]as-@[re]adita-durjjana) || [21] Taila-bhupas-tato jats Vikramiditya bhupatih tat-sinar=abhavat=tasmad-Bhima-rajd-ri40 bhikara) || [22] Ayyan-argyas=tato jajno yad-vargasya siya sa kar (svakara) prapayanti(nn-i)va dhassam(vamsam) eva(svam) sam (sa) babbrd(vavre) Krishna. Dandanan(m) [23] 1 Metre : Arya. * Metre : Malini. * Read -parimitam-pitoik-sach * Metre : Mandakrinta. . Read dharmy-atah. Metro: Vantatilaks. "Metre Dratavilambita. * Metre : Trishtubh Upajiti, with pada 1 Upondravajri and padar 2.4 Indravajra. * Metre : sloka. 2 x 2

Page #335
276 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 41 Abhavat-tayoh tandjoh vibhava-vibhasi virodhi-vidhvasi t ojo-vijit adityah satya-dhano Vikramadityah || [248] 42 Ched-isa-vamen-tilakar Lakshmjana-rajasya nandama (na) nuta-bilam Bonthadevim vidhivat-parinitye(nye) Vikrama. 43 dityah 257 Sutam-iva Vasudeva[d] Devaki Visodevam Gubam=iva Giri-jamiraddevam-Arddhemdumanleh 44 ajanayad-aths Bonthadevy-atah T ailab-bhupam vibhava-vijita-Sakram Vikramaditya-namnah || [26] Ari45 kumbhi-kumbha-bhedana-ripu-durgga-kavata-bbarjana-prabhsitih sahaja-balasa (sya) Haredhdhava? bala-kra (kri)d=abhava46 deyasya || [27] Kim cha Rashtrakuta-ku!a-rajya-sar baddhav=ubhau 1 Aurjjityach-charanav-iva prachalitan sakshat-Kaleh krama47 tah krarau baddha-sarirakau guru-jana-druha-prarohav=iva r aja khandita. Rashtrakutaka-kula-sri-valli-jat-arku48 rau lonau yana sukhona Karkacha(ra)-Ranastambhau rana-pramgane || [28] 10 Irnpam'1 pura Diti-sutair=iva bhuta-dhatrim yo Rashtra49 kuta-kutilair-ggamitam=adhastat uddhritya Madhava iv=adri(di)-varaha-rapa(po) babhro Chalukya-ku!a-vallabha-raja-la50 kshmir | [29] DACH)na-prana-bara-pratapa-dahano yatra-trasan-Maravah Che(Chai)dya-chchhedy akhila-ksbama-jaya-naya-vyutpauna51 dhir-Utpalah 1 yen=atyagra-ran-agra-darsita-ba!a-pracharyya-sauryy-odayah karagara nidha ve)sitah kadhi(vi)-dhri(vri)sha 52 yam varanayam(yan) gharnpitah || [36*] 13 Bhammaha-Rattad-abhavad-bhupalad Rashtrakuta-kula-tilakat | Lakshmir-iva sali53 la-nidheh sri-Jakabb-ahvaya kanya || (31*] Chalukya-vams-ambara-bhanu-mali fri-Taila-bhupala upayat-ainam tayo 54 E-cha lok-agu (bhyudayaya yogah sa chamdrika-chandramasor-iv-asit || [32"] 16Sri-Taila-bhtlmi-palat sri-Jakabba 55 samajijanatsrimat-Satyasrayan Ka Ska)ndam-Ambika Tryambakad-iva || [33] Tasy anujah sri-Dasavarmma-namni(ma) ta 56 d-vallabha Bhagyavat=iti devi tayor-abbid=vikrama-sila-sali srl-Vikramaditya npipasztanijah || [34]. 17A sau 57 nija-jyeshtha-pituh paroksha babhara varasi-vpitam dharitrim bhujena keyura-latam-iv-ochchair-yvidari Metre : Arya. Read stayoretanujo. Metre not clear the words Chadwifa . . . nuta-filan may be scanned a half of an Aryagiti, and the remainder M the latter half of an Arya ; cf. Mahabharata, XIII, xiv, 183, which contains an Arys hemisticb followed by a second Aryagiti hemistich. * Metre : Malini. * Read =atar-Taila.. * Metre : Arya. Read Hararia. * Metre : Sardulavikridita, .Read kalat-khandita. 1. Metre: Vasantatilaka. 11 Read itthan. 11 Metre : Surdulavikridita. 13 Metre : Arya. 14 Mutro : Trishtubb Upajati, padas 1 and 2 being Indravajra and 3 and 4 Upondra vajra. 16 Metre : sloks. * Metro: Trishabh Upajati, with padat 1, 2, and 4 Indravajri and 3 Upendravajra. 11 Metro : Trishtabh Upajati, Upondravajri

Page #336
No. 32.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 277 58 t-arati-kada[]be kena || (35*] Tad-anu tasy=anajah | Yasy=akhila-vyapi yaso= vadatam-akanda-dugdb-am budbi-vri59 adhi-Sarkarh 1 karoti mugdh-amara-gundarinam-abbat-sa bhayo(po) Jagad ekamallah 1 [36] Sad=avanasthah patu-vikrama60 d=yo mad-andha-gandb-ena(bha)-ghata-vipati dhar-orjjita-prasphurita-prabhavo raraja yo=sau Jayasim ha-rajah [37*] SA61 gamad-akhila-dhatri gena rajanvativa (tva) nivasati npipa-lakshmir-yyasya sobhr-atapatro 88 sakala-namit-ari62 kshoni-bbtin-mauli-ratna-dyuti-samlalita--pado gandarolganda-bhupah || [38]"A(a) dosh-akara-samngo=pi vin=api makha63 dasbanan sa[a*]e-bhati-bbuskano pas-cha samprapa jagad-isatam || [39] 7Vikhyata-Krishna-varnne Taila-sneh-opalabdha64 sara!atve | Kuntala-vishaye nitaram virajate Mallik- modah || [40*] Tatah pratapa-jvalana-prabbava-nirmmi. 65 la-nirddagdha-virodhi-vamsahl tasy=atmajah palayita dharayah sriman-abhad Ahavamalla-devah ( [41*] Mangalam | First side face. 66 Om [1] 10 Atm-avasthana-betor=abhilasbati sada mandapar 67 Malav-eso dolam(t)-tali-van-antaty(ny)-anusarati sari68 n-natha-kalani Cholah | Katya(nya)kubj-adi(dhi)rajo bhajati 69 cha tarasi kandaras=ta Himad[r*]er-uddami yat-prata. 70 pa-prasara-bhara-bbay(v)-odbhiti-vibhranta-chittah || [42*] "A(a)mla71 Da-Taila-guna-samgrabana-pravsiddha-tejo-visecha-dali72 ta-dvishad-andhakarab a nvarthatam samanussitya kavi-ehra(pra)73 dhanair-yyah prochyate nanu Chalukya-ku!a-pradi(di)pah | [43] 74 Namn=aiv=atichalam dvishan-briga-kulam vibhrasya tejo. 75 dhikai ratyai(tnai)r=astva(skha)litam pura Gajapates=tan=nasayitva 76 mada tumganam-avani-bhtitam-anudinam dat[t']va padam 77 muddhasu prapta[ho] fri-Jayasimha-Dandana iti khya 78 tim cha yah prastutam | [44] 14Auddbri(ddha)tya-yukt-Andbakaja-pra79 bhava-nirmmulan-oddama-ba!asya yasys | virajato 80 nirjjita-Mipaketa(to)raeddevasya Chalukya-mahesvaratvam |[45] 81 Tasmad-ajayata jagaj-janita-pramoda-esimgara-vira-ra 1 Metre : Trishtubh Upajati, with pada 1 Indravajri and 2-4 Upondravajri. * Metre : Trishtubh Upajati, Upeodravajra. * Metre: Malini. * Read -fabalita Metre : sloka. * Sad-bhuli-according to the Miraj plates. "Metre Arya. # Metre: Trishtubh Upajati, with pada 1 Upondravajri and 2-4 Indravajri. * Beprosented by the spiral symbol. 1. Metro: Sragdbart. 11 Metre : Vasantatilski. 1 Metre : Sardulavikridite. Read vibhraibya. Metro : Trinhtubh Upajati, with pados 1, 2 and 4 Indravajri and 8 Upondravajri, >> Metre : Vasantatilaki,

Page #337
278 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 82 sikah kavi-loka-kantah kanta-vilo!a-nayan-otpala83 charu-chandras-Chalukya-vamsa-tilako Bhuvanaikamallah || [46] 84 Yah patra[m] sphuta-pushkar-akshara-dhatam panau krippa85 chchhalad-A-janma-pratipattanna)-dagya (sya)-vijaya-sri-dattan(m)-uchchai86 r=ddadhat 1 sakyam grahapi(yi)tu[m] ddi(di)sam parivridhan=sarvvansi87 va prahindho(no)t=pratyba (sa)n=nija-kirttim=abhra-tatini-tya (spa)88 frddh-nubandh-odyatan (mn) || [47*] Tad-anu tasy-anujah Asit-to89 [ja]h-kalita-kamal-ollasana-praudha-pada-sparsid- 90 [chchai]h Sriyam-avanibhrich-chhekaranam dadhanah d hvinta-bhri91 [ntih dadhad-iva dribor-amjanam vairi-vira-smer-akshinar muhu92 r=apaharan-Vikramaditya-devah | [489] Bhu-bharam namita-pha93 n-isvaram bhujabhyan vi(bi)bbrapah pataha-palasra(yi)ta-kshi94 t-isah 1 yas-ch-oohchair-apahata-naki-sa(sa)khi-lilah prakhya95 tah(tas) Tribhuvanamalla ity-adarah || [49] SYato-tvai(nve) 96 shtar Janaka-janitam vallabh-odara-lakshmir bhritri Barddhar 97 hari-bala-yutas-tva(sva) Sumitr-atmajebha(na) tid si98 ndhor-Bhashu(hu)-mukha-bhayad-etya Vaibhishapa-fri-dha99 mna neme Dravila(r)-patina yas=cha Chalukya-Ramah 1 (II) (50) 100 Saryv-asa-vijaya-prayana-samaya-jnat-akhi101 l-orvvi-patha-prasthan-eva muhim atitya vimala ya102 t-kirttir-abdhin gata preshya (kshya)s-te vijaya-sriya. 103 para-vaso dori-karoty=eps(sha) mam=ity-akhyatum-i. 104 v=arnpava-sthiti-jushah San(Sau)reg=trilokai-guroh || (51) Satu 105 Idu tambra-sasanadol=ilda Chalukya-chakrava106 rttigala vam sada rajyam-geydarasagala raj-avali mangala | 107 Om [1] Kandar Sri-vanit-adhipan-Aga-tanaya-vibhu Vig-da108 vata-manoraman-erb=1 mivarum=utsavadim Ravide. 109 va-chamupatige malke sakha-sampadamam || (52"] Ava110 na tudi kodol-sakal-avani kedageya mugula tu. in dig-eragida bhrimgi-vapuyan=ilisi sogayikum=a 112 Vishnu-vardha-martti daye-geyg-olpam || [53] Vpitta 113 10Varija-pitham-aksha-valayam mani-kundalam-1114 chcharat-trivedi-ravam-emb-iv=oppe jaghana-sthalado! ka115 rado! kapolado! emera-mukh-abjado! tanag=odam116 bado taj-Jalajiksha-Dabhi-pireraha-garbbhadimdam-ogo 117 dorn vijit-arkka-mahan Pitamaham (54") 10A Sara Metre : Sardilavikridita. Read sakahyan. Metre : Mandakrantii. * Metre : Praharshini. Metre: Mandakranta. * This word is perhaps written more usually with d instead of l, for instance, in this samo vero as No. 46. in the record on the Nilgunda plates: see p. 154 above. But the form Dramils, also, in found: see, ...., Ind. Ant.. Vol. XIX, p. 17, line 7. 1 Metre : Bardulavikridita. * Represented by the spiral symbol. * Metre: Kanda 20 Metre : Utpalamali.

Page #338
No. 32.] 118 sijasambhava-kula-prabhavar-nnegaldor-Chchalukya 119 r-udbhasita-vikramar-ppalabar-ant-avatol kali Tai120 lan-embavam sasita-satruv-atana magam Dasava 121 rmman-avamge puttidom bhasura-kirtti Vikraman-avam122 g-anujam Jayasimha-vallabham || [55] Sasvata-kirtti 123 tat-tanayan-Ahavamallan-avamge sunu Some124 evaran-atanim kiriyan-ol-gali Vikrama-bhumipa125 lakam visva-virodhi-mauli-mapi-ramjita-pada-payo INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 126 jan-atat-anasvara-suddha-kirtti sha(pa)ripalisut-ildan-a127 sesha-dhatriyam || [56] Antu sukhadim rajyam-geyyuttu128 m-ire Kandam Podavig-ade tane mukham-enip-Ede129 dore-nadimge tilakad-andadin-oppam-baded-irkum=eseva 130 Kirudore-dadiyo! Mukkundey-emba vipra-gramam || [57] 131 Vrittam Adu tam dakshina-dosadol nelasiyum 10132 k-ottaram Nandan-aspadam-ag-ildum-asat-kajata-tati 133 nana-niti-vikhyata-sam padam-ag-ildum-aniti-samgati heta-bhutam 136 parama-param Back of the Stone. 134 vinit-aneka-lokamgalim pudid-ildum [58] Alli Kam || 135 Sarasirahabhava-prabhavam Marichi-muni tat-tanubhavam sakala-jagat-karan-aika Kadyapa-prajapatly-embath [59] "Tad-visada-vamsa-jatar-ssadvidya-nilayar-amala-yasar-akhila-vipaschid-vamdyar-atma-vam paribhavip-agal-avinit-adhana-6obh-vaham 137 fa-viyad-valaya-sudha-mayakhar-esedor-ppalabar || [60] Avarol Kasyapa-gotrapavitram nayad-adharmma-prabhavan-a 279 138 khila-dharitri-vasyan-amalina-charitran-avasya-vratan-esedan-elege Revanabhattam || [61] A vipr-ottamana magam bhu-viarn 139 ta-kirtti sakala-guna-gana-nilayam bhavabhava-hara-pad-Abja-vibhavita-mati Samkararyyan-embam negaldam || [62] Vri| A vi 140 bhu Koppad-levara-pad-ambujamach auta-kimyeyinde samhbhavita-chittan-gi niya ma-bratadimdam-upaste-geydu tad-deva-vara 141 prasadadin=udatta-gupam padedam tantjanam Sri-vanita-mano-nayana-vallabhanam gupi-Koppadevanam || [63] Kam | Atam putte gu 143 Ad-alladeyum | Vri 7Nele 142 n-orvvi-jatam nere putu kaytu pantu samasta-pritiyan-odavisit-ene vikhyatiyan= eydidan adaha-vivambhareyol || [64] 1 Metre: Utpalamala. Metre Kanda, Metre: Mattabhsvikridita, samuj [j]vala-kirtti-prasarakk-adarppu kani sauch-acha saujanya-gunakk-udara-charitakk-avisa-sadmam 144 ra-ratnak[k]e nischala-vag-vrittige bittu mantanada janma-kshetram=emd=amde kevalame Vag-lalana-mukh-oj [j] vala-mani-ari Metre Kanda. Metre Utpalamala. Metre: Mattabhavikridita. * Metre: Kanda.

Page #339
280 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 145 darppapan Koppanam [65 Jayasinhs-bhtpanap=tavnayad-ond-u padha-visud dhiyin mechohisi tad-dayeyim padedon 146 negald-akshaya-nidhi-bhandaragarapatanad-spademam [66] 'Atana sati rad vams-opete kal-anvite vimala-charitra-gun-o. 147 pete pati-bhaktiyimdam Sitey-enal-Pampakabbe pompam taledo! || [67] A jampatig=agra-sutam bhrajishnu-gan-avalambi 148 Murabars-pada-parkeja-mada-madhukaram rarajita-cita-kirtti Vivanaryyan negaldam || [68] A vipra-kula-lalamam 149 deva-pitri-pratati-havya-kavyamgalan-und=avagam-arkkame tat-bamaja-yajan-aika-ratam || [69] Tad-anujan-asesha150 vidya-sadanam guni Samkararyyan=atana tammam vidita-saka!-agam-artthan sad-amala-mati negaldan-elege Revanabhattam (70*] 151 Atana tammar 611-opetam fri-veda-varddhi-paramgaman-uddha ta-madan-urvvara. vikhyata sasi-visada-kirtti Machayabhattam || [71] 152 Int-enisi negalda sutarindan=tame ksit-arttbam-enisid=a dampatig=atyanta-madame odave Lakshmi-kantam Ravidevan-amala-guman-udi(da)yi153 sidam [72] Vri Ingadalimge sita-karan-entu Kumarakan-entu Deva devamge Mor-antakamge Kusum-ayudhan-entu Jayantan-entu 154 Sakramge tandjar=ante Ravideva-chamapati 'sanda Koppadevamge tandjan endode tad-undatiyan pogalalke velkumo || [73] 155 8Amar-emdrage Paloma-Dandane Sura-jyeshthange Vag-lakshmi Sitama yukh abharapamge Gauri Vanaj-akshamg=Ambuj-avisey-ertu 156 mano-vallabhoy-ante tad-vibhage sach-charitre tam Dovalabbo mand-vallabhey ado!=emdod=adan-innd vappipom banpipor || [74] Vinu157 tan-Nichanan-atanim kiriyavam Koppam tadiy-annjanman-avam Vavanan= ataninde kiriyatam Revanam tat-kaniya158 1-avam Bovanan-emb-ivarussaka!a-vidyd-paragar-ppunya-bhajanar=atm-odbhavar endod=vibhuvin-ant=ar=ddbanyar-i dhatriyo! || [75] 159 'Vanaj-aksham tanag-ishta-dai(va"]m=adhipam Trailokyamallam jagaj-jana-van dyan piti Koppanam janani Sham(Pam)padevi tammam mahi160 vinutam Srivaran-atyudatta-cbaritam eri-Nachi tandwagra-nandanan-end-ande ksit-artthan-alte Ravigam bhaloka-kalpa-drumam || [76"] Kavi161 ta-kalpa-lat-arppanakke sura-bhujam sabda-vidya-payobdhi-vilasakk=amtit-aren tarkka-vimalu-vyoma-prakasakke bhana 162 visuddh-agama-tat[t]va-keli-sadan-od[d]yotakke ratna-pradipay-nippam kula dipakam Ravi-chamupambandhu-kalpa-drumam [77] 8Anu163 manakk-edey-illa bajipode rokhd-suddhi ber-onde bhitti-nayam-bett-eged-appuy-1 nimilda chamchan-matrega! Padmagarbbhanum=em 164 ballane pelim-intu bareyalk-ob-annegar tane nettane balla bareyalk-aneka lipiyam fri-vipra-vidyadharam |[78] "Idu nava165 madbu-dbir-asiramo men-sudh-mh bho-nadiyo kavivud-emb-ond-andadim nunpan impari pudida Ravi-chamipam bajip=and ond)-oje 1 Metre : Kanda. * Metro: Mattebhavikridita. 1 Metre : Utpalamila. * Metre : Atibakvari.

Page #340
No. 32.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 281 166 pel=en=oda visugumo karon-anandamar dhatriguellath [79] Kamil JA a vibhav=Ahavamalla-mahi-vallabhanalli padedan=urutara-nija-yi167 dya-vibhavadimda mechchisi bhi-vingtar lala-sandhi-vigraha padamam || [80*1 i Adhikaraingalame[1]-osed=adhikaraman=& prip-obvaram kade pa168 dedar badha-nidhi nij-anvay-Ernbara-Vidhu bandhavand [81*] Ad-alladeyum Piridon karrinyadimda bandhava-padmin-pasoruha-mitran il hara. . . 169 pati tanag-old-Iye Mukkunde Gamgapuram-Ehur=emba mikk-urggalane padeda sad-bhaktiyimdam tadiy-orvvareyam kal- ga t 170 rchchi kottam dinapa-fasadharan-nilvinan sarvva-budha-pariharam madi vipr Kvalige nija-kula-vydma-tar-idhinatham || [82] Tad-anantaram 171 Kam 3genadhipatyadrodane mahi-natham heri-sandhi-vigraha-padamam in sri-nilayam Somesvara-bhu-natham kurttu ragadim , kude pa r a 172 dedam || [83*) Tad-anantaram | Sri-Vikramamkansipan-akhil-avani-pati sakala-rajya-chihnangalan-old-avagam=ittar tanag-enako vapni 16*List 173 pen=im t adiya-mahim-Onnatiyan | [8472 Intene murata-rajyadolan=tane Chalukya-nfipargge(rge) kay-gannadiy-Idathtaana 8988 the 174 dio-avanum=int=enisidan-odane vipra-vamsa-prabhavaro [85] Vri # Mabig ene(ni)tanumam parusa-vediya bettagalambur-ya175 niruhe(ha)da banangalam pariva. : siddharasamgals bal-vonalgalam bahavidha yatnadimde Bidi madidan=allade lala-gandhi. 176 vigrahi-Ravidevan=orvvanane m alidane saka!-opakariyan || [86] Kan i Amaldam chandanamam chandra-mayakhaman-0177 ndu madi madidan-ayanan Kamalabhavap-allad-amd-on samasta-hita-hotu bhatan=akkume pelim || [878] Vpi || Manam-old-andadi. 178 Deanna bannisal-ad-arggar salade bappa, fishta-nidhanam Ravidevan-ilda bhuvanam Lakshm-Isanwild-amburagi pisimpa-drums- n 179 m=ilda Nandana-vanam tar-esan=ildambaram vana-jata-priyan ilde p urva kudharam Devendran-ild=aspadam || (88*] Tidu Kali-kalad e 180 ndam-anam=alladu dharmmada balli kude parvvidudu rit-amkurannybaledu W pallavisittu par-opakara-sasyada tene ka 181 pal=adapada dana-ghanan kared-appad=appa nodeidu Ravidavan=eribe parash ottamanzilda dharitriy=agado | [89] Nudi 182 jala-rekhe Baucha-gunad-o?p=adu taraka-hira-kanchalan(r)-nadeva negalte gampa pati-bhakti kelakk-upacharav=o!predambada chadur-e183 kkasekkam=apitam mola-garttaley=agi varttip=fgadinavaram palanoh-alevud udghs. gupam Ravi-dandanathanam(na) # [90] Adulok-attara184 v-oppade, pogalalmarggam bapp=ahamkaram=illada nity-oanatimithyey=illad=arive Hanya-stri-rat-abaktiy=illada saucha-pral vrata185 meinam-illad=esa kam poll-illad-arpp=arggam-amjada vidya-mahim-odayath bhuvanadol fri-vipra-manikyanam (na)||[91] Idu nod-a1 Metre : Kanda. Metre : Mabisragdhara. * Metre : Kanda. + Metre : Champakamala. Metre : Kanda. .. . Metre : Mattebhavikridita. * Metre : Champakamala. 8 For this somewhat obscure passage I give the division of words, 18 well the translation, with dae reserve. * Metre : Mattebhavikriaita. 20

Page #341
282 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 186 chohari node node fasiyind-att-atta tara-samuhadin-att-atta kal-adri-samkuladin att-att-erpnav-anika-tiradin-att-atta disa-ga187 j-otkaradin-att-att-Abjagarbbh-apda-khandadin-att-atta poda!pan=ilpuda jasam sri-vipra-manikyanam (na) il [92] Kam || Enit-enite lakshmi pe188 rchehugum=anit-anit-o!-gapame kidagum=ulidorgg=antzaltzenit-enitu lakshmi perchchagum-anit-anit-ol-gupaman=alte Revigam 189 taledan | [93*] Int-enisida pogaltegar negaltegam neley-agi || Kan | Tam paded-Entrol lokam pogald-inegar Svayambhu190 dev-aleyama sampan-nidhi madisidan sampurppa-mandratham mah-otsavadindam [94] Ad-ent-ene || Vri || Egev=en-annati ninnu. 191 deurto pudid-enn-I saudha-funbhat-prabba-prasara-bri ninag-umte chelvu ninag enn-ant-umte pel-endu rodisi raupy-achala-katamar 192 sva-jathara-vyinaddha-ghamta-mukha-prasara-dhvanadin-agadun naguva-vol-irkkum tad-Is-Alayam || [95] Tat-Svayambhu-deva-pra193 bhavam=e doret-ene | Kam || SAhi kontade tel@tindade dahanan pattidade bandu tat-kshanado! tad-gribama ba . 194 la-gole tad-visha-rabitate manajargge nimisha matradin-akkan | [96*] $Jaritamge netra-rogige siro-vyath-arttange karona-sa195 lige nir-odarige raja-haranam tach-charapa-yuga-smarana-matradim doro-kolgun | [97] Vpitta || 'Idu rajat-adri he196 ma-sikhara-pratipattiyan-Isan-lye pettudu Hara-hasa-kalpa-taru kem-dalirind=e8ev agra-bhagadol-pudi. 197 dad-Umadhinatha-sita-gatra-sapimga-sutanga-jatad-ond-odavk-enipa Svayambhu Siva-gebada pom198 galasan sa-mangalam || [98] "Baviyanabhatta-sainya-patigan tad-apatya-sama. 199 khya-Nachi-mukhya varaja-putra-pantra-passu-bandhava-mitra-jan-adigam subh-odbhava200 mamoudatta-sar padamum-orjjita-vrittiyum=nttar-attar-otsavamum-abhishtut-abhyuda yamum saman-ikk-avargga(rg=a)kke ms[in]gala || [99] 201 Raviyanabhatta-chamapati Siva-gfihama madis enda besase nij-sam savinayadir perggade Nagavarmman-Entro. 202 l-achala-bhakti-sametam || [100] Vli | 7Madisidom Svayambhu-Siva-mandiramar niyata-vratamgalo!-kuli sa-kota-koti-Siva-ti203 rtthaman-arttiyin-zka-bhuktadir malisidom Su-Sali-vana-purpa-van-&mbra-van oksha-vatamam mudisidorn Siv-artthadin-enal 204 dorey-Er-gga! Nagavarmmanol || [101] Nagavarmmam pati-hita Vainateyar saucha-Gangoyam nudid-ante-gaodam praje-mechche-gandam ms[mo]. gala[m] | Second side face. 205 Om Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-Edraya sri-prithvi-va206 labha maharaj-adhiraja param-esvara parama tede 1 Metre : Kande. * Metre : Champakamali. Metre : Utpalamala. 1 Metre : Mattebhavikridita. Metre : Kanda. The prasa is violated here, with d instead of d. Metre: Kanda, * Denoted by the spiral symbol.

Page #342
No. 32.] 207 bhattaraka Satyaaraya-kula-tilaka Chaluky-a 208 bharana srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dovara vijaya209 rajyam-a [tt]ar-ottar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-a210 rkka-taram saluttum-ire Kalyanada nele-vidinol-su INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 211 kha-samkatha-vinodadim rajyam-geyyattum-ire rashtra212 pati-vishayapati-gramakutak-ayuktaka-niyu 213 ktak-adhikarika-mahattar-adi-sammatadim Svasti Sri-Cha214 Jukya-Vikra[ma"]-varshada 2neys Pingala-samvatsarada ara. 215 vanada paurnnamasi Adityavara soma-grahana-ma216 ha-parvva-nimittadim palavu maha-danamgalam kottu 217 dana-kalado! sriman-maha-pradhanam heri-lala-sandhi-vi218 grahi dandanayakam Raviyanabhattara binnapadim 219 ava[r]-mmdisida Bhara Art-Svayambhu-devarggo gandha-dha220 pa-dipa-naivedy-ady-archchanakkam khanda-sphutita-jirnp-oddhara221 nava-sudha-karmmakkam pavula-varggakkam oduva kolva vidy-artthi222 tapodhanara chhatrara asan-achchhadanakkam avargge vakkhani223 suva bhattarggam Chaitra-pavitr-abhyagat-adi-pajegalgam 224 samkranti-grahan-adi-parvva-homa-bali-kri (kri)y-adigalgam 225 brahman-adi-din-anatha-samtarppanakkam-age alliy-acha, 226 ryyar-Elemela-Simha-parshan-mandaliya Maleyala 227 pandita-devara sishya[r]-Mmirimjeya Chikkadevara pradi 228 shyar-appa srimad-Iaanarasi-panditargge dhara-parvvakam 229 madi kotta Nariyumboley-elpattara baliya 230 Kiriya-Bellumbattiya polad-olag-Elaraveya 231 tirtthada gadimbada Oramtara-Mallana ghaleyol-a 232 ledu bitta kariya nelam mattar nar-ayvattu 233 Sagaram-munurara baliya Piriya-Bellumba234 ttiyim paduval devara polanam phalam-malpa pra285 je parigrahakk-iral Sivapuram-cada pesaran-i 236 ttu mane-gattal- ghaleyol bitta mattar pattu 237 Entre badagasa kaliya polado)-Ispivara238 devara poladim temkal muvattaydu-gena Danavi239 nodana ghaleyol bitta mattar ayvattu alli 240 ghaleyo! Annama-gavandana kereya ke241 Jage Ispirara-devara galdegi tekal bitta 242 galdeya mattar-ondu alli & ghaleyol-Isape243 evara-devara tomtadim paduval tomtam mattar-ondu 244 dovara puravarggam-age padamala-parigraha245 kkam brahmapuriya brahmanarggam Bhura amga246 diyim badagal Somesvara-dovara doguladim padu 202 283

Page #343
284 EPIGRAPHTA INDICA. 7 [VOL. XII. 247 val tomtam-baran bitta palavum keri-verasida pura 248 da piriya keriy-ondu brahmapuriya brahma-/ 249 pargge Elarkveya ghaleyo! Kiriya-Bellumba 250 ttiya poladol bitta key=matternura ava 251 rgge Elaraveya ghaleyal ede-volada key-matta252 nafar-olage bitta mattar elpattu alli 253 satrake bitta mattar muvatta mtu mattar 254 nal-nura pannerada arkadolar 412 255 1 bhumiyol-elliy-adodar sun kami dandarin teja-sv. 256 myam modal-age mattam tejam=enisidav=ellar devara 257 somm=age sarvva-badha-paribara maoidor-aranum teja258 davar valley-enda snttisi toral-salladu sarvva-namasyam 259 tribhog-abhyantara-siddhiyim parvva-prasiddha-sima-sama260 nvitam=age bittar=1 dbarmmamam pratipalisidavargge 261 Kurukshotrado! Basira-kavileya koquin ko kod u ko 262 Jagumam ponnal=kattisi saryya-grahanado! cha263 turvveda-paragan-appa brahmanange kotta phalan=1 264 dharmmaman=alidavargge Vara pasiyol-sasira-kavile265 yumam chaturv veda-paragar=appa brahmanaruma266 n-atida patakam sarggum Slokam || Samanyo-yam dha267 rmma-setar-npipapam kale kala palantyo bhavadbhih[*] 268 sarvvan=etan bhiginah partthiv-indran bhuyo bhuyo yacha 269 te Ramabhadrah || Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hare. 270 teta vasundharam shashtiruvvarsha-sahasrapi vishthayam ja271 yate krimih | Bahubhir=vvasudha datta rajabhis-Sa272 gar-adibhih 1 yasya yasya yada bhumin tasya tasya 273 tada phalam | "Mad-varsa-jah para-mahl-pati-varsa-ja v pa 274 pad-apata-mataso bhuvi bhavi-bhapah ye palayanti 275 mama dharmman=imam samastam tebhyo maya virachita(o)-Thja. 276 lir-esba marddhna || I sthanads acharyyar akko tapodhanar=ak[k] 277 naishthika brahmachuriga!g=allade mathadol-iral-sallada brahma 278 charyam-illadavaran arun nakaramum-arasum= ildu 279 popa-madisi kalevar posa-madal-ollade monduya230 tanar-geydar=appode sva-garddabba-chapdalar=antum-allade 1(10), Kandari 281 5Sthana-pati goravan-akk-i sthapada samayamgal=akke rati-lampa282 an-Isthanadol-iralag=avanam sthanamum-arasuga?um=ilda 283 kaleyalu-velkum || I dharmmam-a-chamdr-arkka-taram salgum manngulai 11 Read ghaleyal or ghaleyot. 1 Metre : Trishabh (Salint). * Metre : slska (Anushtubb): and in the next verse. * Metre : Vantatilska Metre : Kanda.

Page #344
No. 32.) INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 285 TRANSLATION. Lines 1 to 104, containing verges 1 to 51, follow mostly a draft which has been sufficiently dealt with in connection with the record on the Nugunda plates (see p. 142 above). But in addition to the punning verse Vikhyata-Krishna-varnne, No. 87 in that record and No. 40 in this one, we have here another one of the same kind, Adoshakara-samgo=p, No. 39, which is not in the Nilgunda record. The point of this stanza is a comparison of the king with the god siva. In its literal sense it means "Though he was in contact with a wealth of flawless (enjoymenta), and though he did not outrage any religious rites, he, being adorned with exoellent majesty, obtained the empire of the world." Secondarily it signifies - Though he wore no moon Ton his brow as does Siva), and though he broke up no sacrifices (as Siva broke up Daksha's sacrifice), yet he became a jagad-ida (Siva), wearing excellent bhati (majesty or white ashes)." We take up the translation of the present record at the point where it makes its own departure : (Line 105)-This (namely, the matter in the preceding part] is the royal sucoession, as it is in a copper charter, of the kings who reigned of the race of the Chalukya emperors. May there be good fortune! Om! (Verse 52)-May the Triad, the Sovereign of Lady Fortune, the Lord of the Mountain's Daughter, and the Lover of the Goddess of Speech, with joy create happy estate for the general Ravideva ! (Verse 53) ---May that Boar-incarnation of Vishnu, on the tip of whose [right] task the whole earth appeared in its beauty, resembling the form of a bee perched on the tip of a bad of the ketaki-plant, graciously grant welfare ! (Verse 54)-With a lotns-seat, a string of aksha-berries, a jewelled ear-ring, and the ringing sound of the Three Vedas (respectively) as his attributes in his comely loins, his hands, his cheeks, and his smiling face-lotus, the Grandsire [Brahman), having a brilliance surpassing the sun, arose from the heart of the lotus [issuing) from the navel of the Lotus-eyed (Vishnu 7. (Verse 55)-One among many distingaished Chalukyas, who were sprung from that race of the Lotus-born One and were illustrious for their heroism, was the hero named Taila (II). ruler over his foes. His son was Dasavarman. To him was born Vikrama [V], of resplendent glory. His younger brother was Jayasinha-Vallabha [II]. 19 (Verse 56)-His son was Ahavamalla-[8omesvara I), of everlasting fame. His son was Somesvara [II]. His younger brother was king Vikrama (VI), a true hero, the lotus of whose foot was made radiant by the jewels of the diadems of all his adversaries, and who, amabging imperishablo brilliant fame, lived as protector of the whole earth. While he was thus reigning in happiness :---(Verse 57)--There was a village of Brahmane, Mukkunde by name, on the beantiful bank of the Kirudore, which was resplendent after the manner of an ornament to the Ededore nad, which is said to be the face of the earth. (Verse 58)-It is situated in the sonthern land, yet divine; thongh it is a Nandanapark, it is without companies of base-born men ; though celebrated for its fortane in varions For translation and explanation see p. 144.

Page #345
286 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. disciplines, it is not visited by disasters; though it is frequented by many persons of culture, it displays splendour of possessions undissipated in contemplation. Here :-(Verne 59)-The sage Marichi, offspring of the Lotus-born (Brahman), had a son, by name Kasyapa the Patriarch, the sole cause of the creation of the whole world, highest of the high. (Verse 60)-Many scions of his illustrious race flourished, receptacles of true knowledge, stainless of fame, praised by all Brahmans, moons in the encircling firmament of their family. Among them :-(Verse 61)-There flourished on earth the doctor Rovana, sanctified in the gotra of Kasyapa, one by whom the power of evil perished, controller of the whole earth, stainless of conduct, unfailing in religious observances. (Verse 62)-- There flourished a son of this noble Brahmap, by name Sankararye, having his famo spread over the earth, a home of the whole series of virtuos, his soul devoted to the lotus-feet of Him [Siva] who destroyed the Mind-born [Kama). (Verse 63)--This lord, being inspired of spirit, exalted in virtue, having paid worship by sastere observances to the lotus-feet of the god] Isvara of Koppa through his desire for a 800, obtained as a boon from that god a son who was a darling to the soul and eyes of Lady Fortune, the excellent Koppadeva. (Verse 64)--He attained a high reputation throughout the world, of the following tenor on his birth the produce of the field of virtue fally flowered, ripened, and bore fruit, and caused delight to all men. Moreover :-(Verse 65)--A seat of the virtue of goodness, a dwelling-place of noble conduct, a bank for the diffusion of brilliant glory, a mine for the jewel of holy conduct, a seed for the growth of unwavering eloquence, a field of birth for greatness, thus Koppana in very truth was a lustrous jewel-mirror for the face of the Lady of Speech (Verse 66)-Having earned the approbation of king Jayasimha [II] by his unique purity under test, he obtained by the favour of the latter the distinguished office of administrator of the stores of his inexhaustible treasury. (Verse 67)- His good wife, who was of noble race, and was endowed with accomplishments and possessed the virtues of stainless conduct, & very Sita in her devotion to her husband, Pampakabbe, attained greatness. (Verse 68)-Of this couple an eldest son flourished, a possessor of brilliant virtues, a hot bee to the lotus-feet of Mura's Slayer (Vishoa), endowed with radiant white fame, Vavanarya. (Verse 69)-This ornament of the Brahman race, tasting the oblations and funereal offerings of the series of gods and ancestors (respectively] always until the sun set, was entirely devoted to sacrificing for his congregation. (Verse 70)-His younger brother was the virtuous sankarirya, a sest of all knowledge ; his younger brother, Revanabhatta, who understood the purport of all traditional lore and was good and stainless of soul, was famous in the world. (Verse 71)-His younger brother was Machayabhatta, possessed of virtue, who had crossed to the further shore of the ocean of the blessed Vedas, who cast away passion, who was renowned over the earth, who had fame brilliant as the moon. 1 The point of this verse lies in a virodhabhasa, with verbal opposition between dakshina: uttara, sandana : asat-kujata (kujata. base-born" and "tree"), siti : aniti (" without disaster" and "lawlesanem," according as it is divided as an-iti or a-xiti), visita : apinita. For the word adarpu cf. the Sabara-farkara-vilasa, 1, 84.

Page #346
No. 32.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 287 (Verse 72)-To that same con ple, who were deemed to be truly blessed by sons distinguished in the manner mentioned, was [algo] born Ravideva, a favourite of fortune, stainless of virtues, causing them exceeding delight. (Verse 3)-When it is said that as the Moon was born to the Milk-Ocean, as Kumara was born as a son to the God of Gods, as the (God) of the Flower-Bow to Mura's Slayer, as Jayanta to Sakra, so the general Ravideva was born as son to the worthy Koppadeva, is it necessary to praise his exaltation (any further]? (Verse 74)- A8 Paloma's daughter [Sachi] was beloved to Dovendra [Indra], as the blessed goddess of speech (Sarasvati] to the Eldest of the gods (Brahman), as Gaari to Him [siva) who wears the moon as ornament, as the lotus-dwelling Lady [Lakshmi] to the Lotuseyed [Vishnu), so to that noble man was the virtuous Devalabbe beloved ; this said, how can the panegyrist discant further on this matter? (Verse 75) - The famous Nachans; his younger brother, Koppa; his younger brother, Vavana; his younger brother, Revana; his younger brother, Sovana; these were his sons, masters of all the sciences, vessels of righteousness: when this is said, who are so happy on this earth as that noble man? (Verse 76)-In view of the fact that the Lotus-eyed was his patron deity, that Trailokyamalla, praised throughout the world, was his king, that Koppana was his father, that Pampadevi was his mother, that Srivara, famous over the earth, was his younger brother, and that Nachi, a man of exalted career, was his eldest son, truly Raviga is blessed, a tree of desire to the world. (Verse 77)-A tree of paradise whereon to lay poetry's plant of desire, a moon to illumine the ocean of grammatical science, a sun to irradiate the stainless sky of logic, a jewel lamp to give light in the bower where sport the principles of the holy traditions, is the general Ravi, the light of his family, & tree of desire to his kinsmen. (Verse 78)-It is no matter for (mere) conjecture that, when he plays music, those swelling quivering instants display the regular character of a (painted] wall-surface (or, display regularity of division), correot decorative lines (or, correct tones) being duly separated and combined : and this same person, a blessed Brahman-vidyadhara (master of art, or demigod) knows how to write properly many [kinds of] writing, to such a degree that it is said : "Say ! does even Padmagarbha (Brahman] know how to write thus ?" (Verse 79)-The unique manner in which the general Ravi makes music, combining smoothness and sweetness in a singular manner, so that it is said: "is not this a downpour of fresh honey, or a river of nectar, that is falling upon as ?" say! does it not cause delight to the ear of the whole world ? (Verse 80)-This noble world-renowned man obtained the office of L&la-samdhi. vigrahin from the earth's favourite Ahavamalla-[8omesvara I), having gained his approval by the splendour of his vast learning. (Verse 81)-By the gift by the king of [that] office, which is pleasing above [other offices, he obtained it. being & moon in the firmament of his own race, that treasury of sages, and a sun to the lotus-lake of his kindred. Moreover :-(Vorse 82)-By gift, through great kindness, of that same king, who was pleased with him, he obtained the rich villages of Mukkunde, Gangapura, and Ehor; and 1 The Vidyadharas were skilled in music as well as in other things. 1 The VikramdAkadevacharitra, III, 17 (and see Ind. Aut., Vol. V, p. 319) speaks of Vikramiditya VI AS attaining, as a child, high skill in all the various kinds of writing (sarvan lipishw).

Page #347
288 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. through virtuous devotion, having laved [their] feet, he, the moon of the sky which was his family, gave his property to [that] line of Brahmans, immune from all opposing claims for as long as the sun and moon may endure. Subsequently :-(Verse 83)--Along with the post of Commander of the Army, he obtained by gift of king Somesvara [II], lord of the earth, a home of Fortune, through his warm attachment, the office of Heri-samdhivigrahin. Sabsequently :-(Vorse 84)--The blessed king Vikramanka [VI], lord of all the earth, in his affection gave him further all the insignis of sovereignty; when this is said, how can I describe further the exaltation of his dignity ? (Verse 85)-Thus in actually three reigns this scion of the Brahman race was by his merit a hand-mirror to the Chalukya kings; is there any one [else] who was such ? (Verse 86)-Unless the Creator had made for the earth with manifold effort an indefinite number of mountains of the philosopher's stone, and of forests of the tree of the gode, and of Aowing great rivers of quicksilver, (and so had acquired experience in creating], could he have made the Lala-samdhivigrahin Ravideva, the unique benefactor of all men ? (Verse 87)-Unless the lotus-born [Brahman] created him by combining ambrosia, sandal, and moonbeams, say, how could there be (such) a source of good to all men ? (Verse 88)-In order, brother, to praise in a manner attractive to the mind, is it not enough for any one [to say] : "Hurrah ! the world where dwells Ravideva, treasure-house of the refined, [is as the ocean where dwells the Lord of fortune; the Nandana-park where stands the tree of the gods; the sky wherein stands the moon; the Eastern mountain on which stands the Lover of the Lotus (the sun] ; the abode where dwells Devendra " ? (Verse 89)-This is by no means a product of the Kali age ; [it is) a creeping-plant of religion which has spread all at once,-& shoot of truth wbich bas grown and sproated, -an ear of the corn of beneficence which has become apparent,- cloud of liberality which has poured forth rain : see, O brother, is not this the case with] the earth, on which there is the best of men, named Ravideva ? (Verse 90)-The model excellence of the general Ravideva will strike and disturb men of the present time, in whom speech appears as a streak of water, the essence of purity as a glittering of stars and diamonds, the glory of their lives as stupidity, devotion to a lord as subservience to a party, goodness as a subordinate matter, refinement as quips, and knowledge as darkness. (Verse 91)-Is not this miracle meet for all to praise P "Well done! this tuby of Brahmans on earth has perpetual dignity without conceit, learning without error, purity without addiction to the wives of other men, splendour without blemish, power without sin, rise of greatness of learning without its being feared by any "! (Verse 92)-Lo, this marvel ! as we keep looking on, the fame of this ruby of Brahmans gathers lustre on all sides from the moon, from the troop of stars, from the group of the primitive mountains, from the shores of all the oceans, from the crowd of the elephants of the regions of space, and from the divisions of the cosmos of the Lotus-dweller (Brahman). (Verse 93)- In the case of other men, in proportion as fortune increases so virtue diminishes ; but Raviga has waxed greater in virtue as his fortune has increased. Being thus a seat of glory and distinction :-(Verse 94)- At Ehur, which he himself had acquired, this treasury of fortone, his desires being fulfilled, constructed a temple of Svayambhu [iva] with great pomp, amidst the acclamation of the people. 1 The word mola in composition with karttale is not understood.

Page #348
No. 32.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: B, OF A.D. 1077. 289 As to the style of it :-(Volae 95)" Say; hast thou my splendid height P: haet thon my glory of an expanse of gleaming lustre of stucco ?: hast thou beauty as I hve?" : having thus taunted the peak of the Silver Monntain, that house of Iga is as it were laughing in mockery with the sounds issuing from the mouths of the bells hanging in its inside. As to the power of this god Svayambbi:-(Verse 96)-If a snake stings them, a scorpion bites them, or fire seizes opon them, at once men go to his house, perforin circumambulation, and straightway become free from the poison thereof. (Verse 97) The angaish of the decrepit, the sore-eyed, the man tormented with headache, or one suffering from pains in the ears, or the dropsical, is removed merely by the remembrance of his two feet. (Verse 98)-The golden spire, with its auspicious ornament, of this house of SvayambhuSiva is such that it may be said that this is the Silver Mountain, which has obtained, by the gift of Isa, the possession of a golden sammit; it is a tree of desire on (the white pile of) Hara's laughter (namely, the mountain Kailasa), crowned by a summit radiant with yonng red spronts ; in it there is combined the unique substance of the white body and the tawny towering matted hair of the Lord of Oma. matted hair of the Lord of Uma. (Verse 99)-To the general Raviyanabbasta and to his boon-born sous and grandsons, headed by Nichi, and to bis cattle, kinsmen, friends, and others, (all of whom) are styled his offspring, may there accrue rise of happiness, noble fortune, abundant means, increasing joy, and glorius success; good fortune to them! (Verses 100, 101)-On his lord, the general Raviyanabhatta, commanding him to cause a house of Siva to be made, the Pergade Nagavarma, full of immovablo devotion, respectfally caused to be made at Ehur a temple of Svayambhu-Siva : joining in the regular festivals with pleasnre and with one meal (daily], he can Bed to be made a tirtha of Siva with a crore of peaks ; for the benefit of Siva he caused to be made a grove of the finest rics, a flowergrove, a mango-grove, and a sugarcane enclosure : when [all this] is said, who indeed resembles Nagavarma ? (Line 204)-Nagavarma is a very Vainateja (Garnda] in devotion to the welfare of his lord, a very Ganeja [Bhishmal in purity, a man who performs what he promises, a hero in the approbation of the people. May it be auspicious! (L. 205;-Om ! Hail! While the victorious roign of His Majesty the fortunnte Tribhuvanamalla, asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and the Earth, paramount Emperor, Supreme Lord, Supreme Master, decoration of Satyasraya's race, ornament of the Chalukyas, is proceeding in its course of increasing success to last as long & the moon, sun, and stars, while He is reigning in His capital of Kalyana in the enjoymeut of pleasant conversation ; with the approval of the lord of the country, the lord of the province, the village lead-man, the sheriff, commissioner, official, president and others : (L. 213)---Hail! Having on the ocension of the great parva of an eclipse of the moon on Sunday the full-moon day of Sravana of the year Pingala, the second year of the fortu. nate Chalukya-Vikrama-varsha, bestowed many great gifts, at the time of largeses, on the petition of Raviyanabhatta, the fortunato high couucillor, minister of pecanl war for lleri and Lala, and commander of the forces --for the blessed god Svara bla of Ehur, whom he had installed there ; for homage with perfumes, incense, lights, oblations, etc.; for the restoration of things broken, burst, and worn-out, and the supply of fresh plaster; for the set of processioncloths; for the food and clothing of student-ascetics and scholai's reading and heariny [lectures]: for the professors lecturing to them; for the Chaitra festival and the festival of the sacred thread, and the entertainment of visitors aud other such acts of worship ; for the homi at the parta of a samkranti, an eclipse, etc., and for bali-sacrifices, etc.; and for the entertainment of prior and 1 See Meghaluta, I, verse 58. 2 P

Page #349
290 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. destitute Brahmans and others, to the Acharya of that place, the fortunate isanarasi-pandita, a disciple's disciple of Chikkadeva of Mirinje, a disciple of Maleyala-paydita-deva, of a branchbody of the congregation of Elemela-Simha, there are given, with the pouring out of water : (L. 229)- In the lands of Kiriya-Bellumbatti in the Nariyumbole seventy, one hundred and fifty mattars of black-soil measured out in the staff of Oyantara-Malls of the gadimba of the tirtha of Clarave. [Also] on the west of Piriya-Bellumbatti in the Sagara three-hun. dred, there are assigued ten mattars, in that same staff, on which the people who make the god's land bear fruit have built houses, giving it the name of Sivapura, for the purpose of accoptance. [Also in the kuli-lands on the worth of Ehur, on the south of the field of the god Isaposvara, there are assigned fifty mattars in the staff of Danavinoda of thirty-five spans. [Also] at that same place, in that same staff, below the tank of Annama-gavunds, there is assigned one mattar of rice-land on the south of the rice-land of the god Isapesvara. (Also) at that same place, in that same staff, one mattar of gardon-land on the west of the garden-land of the god Isapesvara. [Also] as a settlement of the god, for acceptance by the attendants and for the Brahmans of the Brahman ward, one street, the big one, of the ward consisting of a block of several streets up to the garden-land on the north of the shops of Ehur, and the west of the temple of the god Somosvara. (Also) to the Brahmans of the Brahman ward there are assigned one hundred mattars of arable laud, in the staff of Elarave, in the lands of Kiriya-Bellumbatti. [Also] to them, in the staff of Elarave, there are assigned seventy mattars in the hundred mattars of arable land of the ede-fields. [Also) at that same place, for the choultry there are assigned thirty mattars. Total, four hundred and twelve mattars: in figures 412. (L. 255)-Everywhere in this land they made as property of the god, free from all opposing claims, everything that comes under the head of tolls, imposts, teja-svamya, etc., and teja. If any whosoever of those who have teja are found pointing at it with the finger fof confiscation or interference), saying :-"I do not approve," [their act] is not valid. They have assigned it as a grant to be respected by all, with conveyance of everything included in the tribloga", and along with the ancient well-known boundaries. (L. 260)-To those who preserve this pious foundation the fruit thereof will be as though they should make in gold at Kurukshetra the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine, and give them in an eclipse of the sun to a Brahman who is a master of the Four Vedas; for those who destroy this pious foundation the guilt will be the same as if they should destroy at Benares a thousand kine or a thousand Brabmans who are masters of the Four Vedas! "This general principle of law for kings must be maintained by you in every age"; again and again Ramabhadra makes this entreaty to all these fortunate monarcbs! He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or by others, is born as a worm in dang for sixty thousand years! Sagara and many other kings have made grants of land; whosoever holds the soil at any time, to him [accrues) at that time the reward [for preserving grants that have been made]! I clasp my hands in reverence to those future sovereigns on the earth, whether born of my own line or of the lines of other kings, who with souls free from sin shall preserve this my pious foundation in its entirety! (L. 276)-Whether they are Acharyas of this establishment or ascetics, it is not open to any persons except such as observe strict celibacy to abide in the monastery : the villagers, the burghers, and the king, in concert, shall expel those who do not observe celibacy: if, being unwilling to go forth, they shall attempt to shew contumacy, [ they are like ] dogs, asses, and Chapdalas ; moreover : Whether it be the head of the establishment, or the Gorava, or For padamula in the sense of attendant'seo Kielhorn in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXVII, p. 262: seo also Vol. XV, p. 89, verse 74, for an instance of pada bula instead of padamula. In my rendering of line 75 of the record on the Nilgunda plates, for "attendauce upon the sacred presence" (p. 146, 1, 11) read "attendants and retinue." . On the meaning of this term pee Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 271. "A Baiva ascetic.

Page #350
No. 32.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: NOTES BY DR. FLEET. 291 such as are under the rules of this establishment; if there should be a man who lusts for venery in this establishment, the establishment and the kings must expel him. This law shall endure as long as the moon, sun, and stars; may there be good fortune! NOTES BY Dr. FLEET. 1. Kembhavi inscription of A.D. 1054. About twelve miles south-west-by-south from Yowar there is a village named Kembhavi, baving five inscriptions. One of them, the only important one, is at a temple which is now knowu as the temple of Siddhesvara : it is of interest in connection with the Yowar inscription A, edited by Dr. Barnett at p. 268 above. This record refers itself (lines 1-7) to the reign of the Western Chalukya king Trai. lokyam.alla-(Somesvara I), who was reigning at the nelevidu of Kalyana. It then gives (11. 8-16) two verses which present the following short pedigree:-Chanda (I), "a leader among kings (raj-agrani);" his son Nimba; his son Allapuli; his elder brother Chanda-bhupalaka (II), "& sun in the sky which is the lineage of Ayyana ;" and his son Muvadi-ganda. Then, reverting to prose, it introduces (11. 16-24) the Mahamandalesvara Revarasa. In its de scription of him it repeats the biruda Muvadi-ganda (11. 17-18), thus identifying him as the son of Chanda II, and also styles him Mumnuni-Komkaniga-jaladhi-badavanala, "a submarine fre to the ocean which is Mummuni of the Konkan" (1. 22), perhaps with reference to some hostilitios with the Silabara prince Mummuni or Mamvani, for whom we have a date in A.D. 1000. It also gives him the hereditary titles of Mahishmati-puravar-esvara "lord of Mabishmati a best of towns" (1.17), and Karttariryya-kula-tilaka, "a forehead-mark of the family of Kartavirya," (1. 19). This last title takes here the place of the Ahihaya-vamsodbhava of the Yowur insoription A : but it means the same thing, as Kartavirya was a name of Arjuna, a prince of the Haihayas, who was killed by Parasurama; and it thus gives the explanation of the name Ahihaya as another form of Haihaya. It then tells us that Revarasa's wife was Maliyabbarasi (1. 41);- and that she established a god named Malibesvara (1. 43-44), and made grants to it, beginning with one thousand mattars of arable land (key) in the eastern fields of the rajadhani Kembavi, and including 1 This name means "the red well." The true form of it is Kerabavi, as given in the record itself (but with us for m); the second component being bari - rapi : but modern custom uses barhei, bhavi, and bhanvi; and the naine is shown as Kembhavi' in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854), and as Kenblawi' in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 79 (1885). The place is very likely the Kembavi which figures in the Basava.Purana : see references giveu by Kittel iu his Kannada-English Dictionary under kem. See my Dynasties of the Kanarono Diatricts in the Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency, Vol. I, Port ii, p. 543. I Sea Sorensen's Index to the Namen in the Mahabharata, under Arjuna and Kantavirya. This Arjuna kada thousand arms, whence he was also called Sahasrabahu and Sahasrarjuda. For this last form see Kjelhorn's List of the Northern Inscriptions, No. 416; his Southern list, No. 98; and Ind. Ant., Vol. XII, p. 263. It may be noted that the name Kartavirya is used in the Raghuvamia, which (VI. 37-48) puts forward the thousand-armed Karta. virya as the original ancestor of Pratipa, king of the Anupas, whose city was Mahishmati on the Reva (Narbada). + Lines 25-40 recite her charms and terito, iutroducing her as mano-nayana-pallabhe," the favorite of the mind and eyes" of Revarasa; but there is nothing else to be quoted from this passage : the inscriptions seldom say anything about the pedigrees of ladies, except in the case of alliances between royal families. Kembavi can hardly have ranked << . rajudhani, " onpital", except as being the alke-vada of the Mahanapdalalvera Rovarase, the town at which he ruled. 2 P 2

Page #351
292 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. the rights called manneya-samya at the two towns (eradu i-bada) of Karadikal and Kudalige in the Kembavi twenty-four and at Nagaravura in the Sagara three-hundred. The date on which that was done is given (11. 41-43) 19:-Sa(Sa)ka-varsha 976neya Jayasamvatsa ada Pushya-masado!-uttarayana-samkraitiy-arda ;3 " at the winter solstice in the month Pushya (Pausha) of the Jaya samvatsara which is the 976th Saka year." The correspouding English date is 24 December, A.D. 1054. From the date thus given for Rivarasa, it follows that the Jagadekamalla in connection with whom he is mentioned in the Yewur inscription A must be the first Jogadekamalla, that is Jayasimha II, for whom we have dates running from A.D. 1018 to 1049. That record, accordingly, may be placed about A.D. 1040. Some remarks may be added on certain details in this Kembhavi inscription. What was exactly the Ayyan-anraya or "lineage of Ayyana" is not known at present. But the name Ahihaya was, as we have seen, a variant of Haibaya; and there was probably an original connection of some kind between these local Abibayas and the Kalachuri kings of Chedi, who were Haihayas.? We know, at any rate, that the Western Chalukya king Vikramaditya II (A.D. 733.746) married two Haihaya princesses, and that about a century and a half later the Rashtakuta kings Krishoa II, Jagattunga 11, and Indra III had Haihaya wives and such alliances would easily lead to an introduction of other members of the same stock into the Chalukya and Rasbtrakniti dominions, and to their settlement there. There seems to have been quite a group of these local Ahihayas in the Gulbarga District. Other branches of the "Ahihaya race" and "the lineage of Ayyana" are mentioned in other n cords from that locality. Two of these are inscriptions at Diggam ve or Degaon' in the Chittipar taluka.10 The dates are illegible ; but the records refer themselves to the reign of Trailokyamalla-(Somesvara I); that is, to the period from about A.D. 1044 to 1068. The two pricces seem to be the Mahasamanta Eragarasa and the Mahasamanta Sireyamarasa. They are both described as born in the Ahihaya race," " lord of Mabishmati a best of towns," and "a forehead-mark of the family which is the lineage of Ayyana." Also, for Eragarasa there is given a short pedigree which claims as its origin "the lineage of Ksitavirya, lord of the city Mahishmati,"11 A third record is an inscription at Ingalige in the same taluka. It refers itself to the reign of Pratapachakravarti-Jagadekamalla II, and is dated in A.D. 1148. The prince is the 1 These two towns are shown in the maps as Kurdukol', four and a half miles south-east, and Koodulgi, five and a half miles south-south-east, from Kembhavi. This place is shown as Nugroor', five miles corth-east from Kembhavi, and about fifteen miles west-north west from Eagar. # The fortnight, tithi, and weekday are not stated. * Dys. Kan. Pistrs., p. 436. 5 The name Ayyana occurs among the Western Chalukyas, in the cases of an elder brother of Jayasinha II. and of an aleged ancestor: see Dyn. Kan. Distrs., pp. 379, 435. But it seems hardly likely that there can be any reference to either of them here. * The name Ahihaya has also been met with in a record of A.D. 1415 from Central Indis: see Kielhorn's List of the Northern Inscriptions, No. 283. * Soe, e.g., Kielhorn's Northern List, Nos. 407, 409, 489. See, e.g., Kio horn's Southern List, No. 48. . See, e.g., ibid., Nos. 86, 91. 105. 30 Elliot MS. Collection, Royal Asiatic Society's copy, Vol. I, pp. 112, 115. 11 Kritaviry, of course, was the father of the Sahasrabahu-Kartavitya-Arjans who has heen mentioned above : his name was probably used here, instead of bis sou's, sinply to suit the verse. u Elliot MS. Collection, Vol. I, p. 494.

Page #352
No. 32.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: NOTES BY DR. FLEET. Mahamandalesvara Lokadityarasa; and he is described as "born in the Ahihaya race," supreme lord of Mahishmati a best of towns," and "a [moon] to the group of water-lilies of the family which is the lineage of Ayyana." Aud 293 Another local Ahihaya pince is mentioned in an inscription at Kammarawadi in the same taluka. This record refers itself to the reign of Tribhuvanamalla-(Vikramaditya VI), and is dated in A.D. 1104. It mentions a Mahamandalesvara, apparently named Yanemarasa, whom it styles "supreme lord of Mahishmati a best of towns" and "born in the Ahihaya race." ne koso 105 Still another local prince of evidently the same stock, though he is not actually described as an Ahihaya and as being of the lineage of Ayyana, is mentioned in an inscription at Hire-Madanir, about five miles south-west from Kenibhavi. The record refers itself to the reign of Bhnlokamala-(Somesvara 111), and is dated in A.D. 1129. The prince is the Mahamandalesvara Mallidevarasa, with the titles "supreme lord of Mahishmati a best of towns" and "a full-moon of autumn to the ocean which is the family of Kartavirya." Another inscription at Ingalige, which refers itself to the time of the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana and is dated in A.D. 1210, mentions a Mahamandalesvara Vira-Bijjarasa, son of Anegadeva, and styles him "supreme lord of Mahishmati a best of towns" and "born in the Ahihava race." And still another inscription at Ingalige, which also refers itself to the time of king Singhana and is dated in A.D. 1215, contains an earlier passage, apparently dated in A.D. 1191, which mentions. a Mahamandalesvara Bacharasa, with the titles " Mahishmati a best of towns" and "a sun of the Ahihaya family." supreme lord of 2. The Kirudore river: the Tungabhadra. In the Ind. Ant., 1901, p. 107, I gave a verse from a Balagami inscription of A.D. 1071 which recites that a saint named Gunagallade va founded temples at Tambigere in the Kogali country and at Mosalemadu and I showed that these two places are in the Harpanhalli taluka of the Bellary District, Madras. The next verse in the same record (line 37 f.) is noteworthy in connection with verse 57, lines 127-30, of the Yewar inscription B (p. 279 above): it runs thus: Kirudoreya temka-dadiyol Kuruvattiya pempu-vetta Mutturzedeyo! [1] nege Siddhatirtthamam jagam= ariyal-Gunagallade va-muni nirmmisida [m] || 1 Elliot MS. Collection, Vol. I, p. 281. There does not seem to be any reference to "the lineage of Ayyana" in this record. 2 I quote this record from an ink-impression. Elliot MS. Collection, Vol. II, p. 179 b. Ibid., p. 367. Pali, Sanskrit, and Old Canarese Inscriptions, No. 159; and see Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga, Sk. 129. In the last-mentioned book the name of the country has been misread as Kondali, though it had been taken, almost correctly, as "Kogali" in Mysore Inscriptions, p. 145. So, also, it has been misread in another way, as "Kongali", in Epi. Carn., Vol. XI, Chitaldroog, Dg. 12, though here, again, it had been taken as " Kogali in Mys. Insors., p. 18. I may notify here a correction in my treatment of the verse which I quoted in the same place (Ind. Ant., 1901, p. 107) from the Davangere inscription of A.D. 1108. Instead of Kadamba-disayarad(a)," of the region the best of regions, of the Kadambas," read Kadambali-sayirad(a), "of the Kadambali thousand;" and cancel note 11. This proviuce is also mentioned as the Kadambalige thousand (perhaps sometimes with d instead of d) in various records ranging from A.D. 930 to 1071: Epi. Carn., Vol. XI, Chitaldroog, Cd, 47, 74-77; Dg. 20, 71, 114, 119, 126, 133; Hl. 30.

Page #353
204 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VUL. XII. This tells us that :- "On the southern bank of the Kirudore, at the eminent sito Muttur of Kuruvatti, the saint Gunaga!ladovu founded a place which the world knows well as a Siddhatirtha (a sacred resort of pious people]." Now, it seemed not unreasonable to expect to find Kuruvatti somewhere near Tambigere and Mosalemadu, both of which places are close to the Tangabhadra, within six miles on the east of it and the Tangabhadra is the only river of any importance in that neighbourhood which could be regarded as having anywhere a south bauk. But further, a Balagumi inscription of A.D. 1068 tells us that it was at Kuruvatti and in the Tungabhadra that the Western Chalukya king Abavamalla-Somesvara Iby a supreme act of austerity ascended to heaven ";the referenco being to the fact related in the Vikramaakadhvacharita, IV, 44-68, that the king in question, being attacked by a malignant faver for which no remedies were found to be of any avail, went to the Tungabbadra, and there, after bathing aud meditating on Siva, wolked into the river until its waters reached his throat, and so ended his own life. Everything being taken together, it could hardly be doubted that the two inscriptions refer to one and the same Kuruvatti, and that consequently the Kirudore must be the Tungebhadra. And I find Kuruvatti in a place which still exists under the same name in the Harpan halli taluka: it is ahown in the Indian Atlas sheet 42 (1827) as 'Hoera Cooravutty', i.e. Hire-Kuruvatti, " the largor, senior, or older Kuruvatti," in lat. 14deg 46', long. 75deg 46': it is on the Tungabhadra, at about seventeen miles dae west of Harpanhalli and at the same distance towards the north-west from the places Tumbigere and Mosalemavu which have been mentioned above, and is a place of pilgrimage, with a fort and a temple of Siva which is said to be a fine one. This place, indeed, is on what is actually at that point the north bank of the Tungabhadra, which there munkes a bend of about four miles from east to west ; but that bank is in reality the south bank of the river with reference to its general course from south-west to north-east: however, the record of A.D. 1071 places on the south bank, not Kuruvatti itself, but "Muttur of Kupuvatti"; and this place may very well be identified with the Chik Koorwutty' of the map, on the opposite bank, ---really the north one, but actually the south bank at that point. The identification of the Kirudore with the Tungabhadra, thus arrived at, is well confirmed by finding also Mukkunde, which is placed by the Yowur inscription B on the Kirudore, in the Mookoondi' of the map on the Tungabhadra (see p. 272 above). On this matter it only maius to add that this name Kirudore," the little river," seems to have been applied to the Tungabhadra by way of contrast with Perdore, Peldore, "the great river," which is well known as a name of the Krishna, into which the lungabhadra flows about sixteen miles north-north-easto Karnal in Madras. Tho record is Epi. Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga, Sk. 136. Here, and indeed possibly in the inscription of A.D. 1071 (the photograph of which is on a small scale), the name of the place is perhaps written Kuruvartti.--The date of the death of Somobvarn I seems to be given in this record as Chaitra krishna 8, Ravivira (Sunday), of the Kilaka samvatsara, Saka 990 (expired): the tithi answers to 29 March, A.D. 1068, on which it ended at about 14 hrs. 40 min. after mon sunrise (for Ujjain); but the weekday was a Saturday. ? See, e.g. Ind. Ant., Vol. V, p. 319. Madras Manual of the Administration, Vol. III (1893), p. 349; and Sewell's Lists of Antiquities, Madras, Vol. 1. p. 109, where we are also told there is an inscription : this record remains to be explored. For the Dame Kirudore I fud two other references, as follows:- An inscription which is supposed to be of about A.D. 800, Epi: Cars, Vol. X, Kolar, Sp. 80, mentions three chiefs, Nolamba, Cholu-permanadi, and Mayinda, as "governing with the Kiru-tore as the boundary:" and an inscription which is supposed to be of aliout A.D. 900, ibid., Bg. 62, mentions a Vaidamba-maharaja 18 "ruling the earth with the Kirudore as the boundary." There is nothing in either of these two records to help to identify the river; and it is possible, if tot probable, that the name here deuotes some other river than the Tungabhadra just as the name Beddore or Peddore= Perdore, was also used to denote some river in Coorg which was at any rato not the Krishna ; see Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, pp. 100, 102, 103.

Page #354
No. 32.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: NOTES BY DR. FLEET. 295 3. The Eledore country : the Raichur District. The identification (see p. 272 above) of the Brahman village Mukkuude, which verse 57, lines 127-30, of the Yewar inscription B places on the river Kipudore and in the Ededore nid, with Mookoondi' on the north bank of the Tangabhadra in the Raichur District, is one guide towards locating the Eqedore country. Other help in this direction is giveh by an inscription at Gobbur, a village in the Raichar District, about eight miles south of the Krishna, which is shown as Goboor' in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1893), in lat. 16deg 18', long. 77deg 13', about fourteen miles north-west-bywest from Raichur and fifty-two miles north-north-east-half-east from Mookoondi.' This record refers itself to the reign of Tribhuvanamalla-(Vikramaditya VI), and is dated in A.D. 1084. It mentions as a feudatory of that king the Mahamandalesvara Joyimarasa, who was governing the Ededore two-thousand and the (P) Kallakelage hundred, and records that he granted to the god Kalidevasvami of the agrahara Piriya-Gobbur a village belonging to him, named Hallasinte, in the Gunduru three-hundred. There is nothing in the record to show whether Gobbur was in the Ededore two-thousand or in the (P) Kallakelage hundred : nor does another inscription at Gobbur, of the same year, clear up this point. But the record seems to imply that the place was in one or the other of them : and it must naturally be understood that the two districts were adjacent to each other. And still another indication is given by the record on the Miraj plates of Jayasimha II, dated in A.D. 1024, which recites that the king, when he was in camp near Kollapara (Kolhapar) after having thoroughly routed the mighty Chola, the lord of the five Dramila countries," granted to a Brahman, who was born at the village Mudunira in the Pagalati district, & village named MAdadajharu in the Karatikallu three-hundred which was in the Edadore (80) two-thousand. As will be shown below, pp. 306 ff., Pagalati is represented now by a village in the Gulbarga District which is shown as 'Hugurtungee' in the Atlas sheet 58 and as 'Haggatagi' in the Hyderabad Survey sbeet 53 (1909), situated about twentyeight miles south-west-by-south from Yewir; and Mudanira is the modern Hire and ChikkaMudanir, sixteen miles north-east-by-north from Hugurtungee' and twelve miles southwest-half-south from. Yewar. The village Madadajhura still remains to be found. But, in view of the other indications, there can be little doubt, if any, that Karatikallu is a place shown as "Kurrudikul', which spelling we may safely take as meaning Karadikal," in the Atlas sheet 58 and the Hyderabad Sarvey sheet 81 (1886), in the Raichur District, in lat. 16deg 9', long. 76deg 34' : it is eight or nine miles south of the Krishua and three miles on the north-west of the taluka town Lingsagor, and is about forty-three miles towards west-by-south from Goboor' and the same distance north-north-west-half-west froin Mookoondi'. 1 I quote this record from the Elliot MS. Collection, R. As. Society's copy, Vol. I, p. 1916. The transcription, in respect of which free allowance has to be made, as usual, for misreadings, and other inaccuracies, has:- Ededurviyit sasiramu Kallakelagenurama dushaniggrahasishtapratipalauadinaluttamire. ? This village, Hallasinte, was evidently some outlying detached property of the Mahamandalesvara. Op. cit., p. 1906. * I quote from ink-impressions which enable me to make substantial improvements in some of the place names as given by me, from Wathen's reading of the record, in Ind. Ant., Vol. VIII, p. 18. The fact of the record being a Sanskrit one in Nagari characters accounts for the spelling Edadore for Ededore. See now below, pp. 803 8. Especially in view of the point that it is given, as Kararikul' in the Map of the Nizama's Dominions (1892: 1'- 16 miles). The would easily be softened to the d which is plainly indicated by this lost form, tukea with the other ; or, indeed, it is possible that the writer of the record confused the Kaparese karada, 'a bear", with the Sanskrit karafi(n), an elephant?, which would be more familiar to him.- This place is not to be mixed up with the Kacadikal in the Kembavi twenty-four wbich is mentioned in the insoriptiou of A.D. 1064). We p. 292 above.

Page #355
296 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. We thus see that the Ededore two-thousand was a stretch of country between the rivers Krishna on the north and Tungabhadra on the south, comprising a large part of the present Raichur District; probably, in fact, all of that district from about long. 76deg 15' to the confluence of the two rivers some sixty miles east-by-south beyond Raichur. But it did not include the south-western part of Raichur: there we have Yelbarga, the ancient Frambarage, which either was the chief town of a separate district of its own or else was in the Kisukad seventy, and Ittagi, a place noted for an exceptionally fine Saiva temple, which was in the Belvola three-hundred. The Ededore country took its name from its position: the second component is of course tore, 'a river'; the first is ede, 'a place, a spot, a place. between'; and the whole word means "(a territory) between rivers." We can also see now that this Ededore country (and not, as has been thought, the small Yedatore taluka on the Kavert in the Mysore District) is the Idaiturai-nadu which the Chola king Rajendra-Chola I, the opponent whom Jayasimha II defeated, was proud to include among his conquests. The grant registered by the charter on the Miraj plates was evidently made by Jayasimha as an item in the celebration of his having just won back the Ededore country from the Chola king, who had wrested it from the Chalukyas some eight or nine years earlier. 4. Koppam: Khidrapur. In verse 63, lines 139-41, of the Yewur inscription B (see p. 279 above) we are told that the Brahman Samkararya, an ancestor of the Dandanayaka Ravideva, by worshipping austerely Koppad-Isvara, the god Siva as Ievara of Koppa, obtained a son whom he accordingly named Koppadeva. With this, as an incidental touch, compare the Ablar inscription E of about A.D. 1200, which recites how Purushottamabhatta, the father of the famous EkantadaRamayya, obtained his son by worshipping Siva as Somanatha of Alande. So, also, the Vikramankadevacharita says that the Western Chalukya king Ahavamalla-Somesvara I, being distressed by having no heir, made over his kingdom to the care of his ministers, and went, with his queen, to a temple of Siva, where he performed severe penance, and so obtained from the god the boon of three sons, Somesvara II, Vikramaditya VI, and Jayasimha III. But a more interesting point is the identification of the place Koppa which is thus mentioned. Now, the records of the Chola king Rajendradeva mention a place named Koppam as the scene of one of the great battles in which he defeated the Chalukya king AhavamallaSomesvara I. An inscription of his third year, at Tiruvallam, tells us that he conquered the Battapadi seven-and-a-half-lakh country, that is, the territory of the Western Chalukyas, as named after the Rashtrakutas or Rattas of Malkhed who preceded them, and set up a pillar of victory at Kollapura, which is the modern Kolhapur, the chief town of the Kolhapur 1 See Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 262. We learn this from an inscription of A.D. 1112 at Ittagi; Elliot MS. Collection, Vol. I, p. 3196. Compare, from another part of Southern India, the name Renderulunadimi-vishaya, "the district between two rivers," vol. 4 above, pp. 302, 803: I owe this reference to Mr. Krishna Sastri. My remarks in Dyn. Kan. Distrs., p. 436, and a similar statement by Professor Hultzsch in South-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I, pp. 96, 113, should be amended accordingly. As a matter of fact, it seems doubtful whether the Yedatore taluka in Mysore had its present name at so early a time: in the local records, in inscriptions of A.D. 1080 (P), 1087, 1104 (P), and 1133, Epi. Cars., Vol. IV, Mysore, Yd. 28, 2, 55, 61, we meet with the name Torenad, "the river district"; and the name Edatore seems to figure first in an inscription of A.D. 1391, ibid., Yd.1. Vol. V above, pp. 253-5. Book 2, verses 27-56; and see Ind. Ant., Vol. V, p. 318. See Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, Vol. VII above, appendix, Nos. 744-6, 748, 749, 751, 1080.

Page #356
No. 32.] State in the Southern Maratha Country, Bombay, and that Ahavamalla, hearing of that, met and fought him at Koppam, but "became afraid, incurred disgrace, and ran away." And a brief but vivid account of the battle is given in another of his records of the same year, at Manimangalam, dated precisely on 17 August, A.D. 1055.9 INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: NOTES BY DR. FLEET. 297 Two items of importance about Koppam are given in the records which thus mention it. (1) One is that it was seppa-ma-tirtta, "a proper great tirtha. "3 (2) The other is that it was on per-arran-garai, "the bank of the great river." Here we have the Tamil karai, which is the Kanarese kare, bank, shore', and per-aru, of which the Kanarese equivalent perdore, peldore, great river', is well established as a name of the Krishna.5 We thus have Koppam defined as a great tirtha or holy place on the bank of a great river which we have good reason to take to be the Krishna; and the Tiruvallam inscription, quoted above, tends strongly to place it somewhere near Kolhapur. The clue to the rest is found in an inscription of A.D. 1213 at Khedrapar, or more properly Khidrapur, a village which is shown in the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 40, S.E. (1905), in lat. 16deg 36', long. 74deg 44'. The village belongs to the Samkaracharya Svami of Sankeshwar in the Belgaum District; and an annual jatra is held at it, in the month Pausha. It is about thirty miles towards east-by-south from Kolhapur, and is situated on the right bank of the Krishna, in a loop which the river makes below Kurandwad on the north, where the Panchganga flows into it, and above Danwad on the south, where it is joined by the Dudhganga. This inscription, which has been edited by me in JBBRAS, Vol. XII, p. 7, is on a store tablet at the temple of Koppesvara. It is dated in the Srimukha samvatsara, Saka 1 Loc. cit., No. 744; South-Ind. Inscrs., Vol. III, p. 112. 2 Loc. cit., No. 745; South -Ind. Insers., Vol. III, p. 63. Inscription of Rajendradeva at Volagerehalli in the Bangalore District, Mysore, Epi. Carn., Vol. IX, Bn 108; the published text and translation give seppa ma-tirtta, "the beautiful great tirtha "; but the meaning of seppam seems to be 'propriety', rather than 'beauty'; compare the Kanarese say pu rectitude, propriety, justice, virtue, merit', and the roots chey, sey, say, 'straightness, rectitude'. This record, also, has the account of the battle; its historical introduction being the same with that in the Manimangalam record mentioned above. The published text and translation of this latter record (South-Ind. Insers., Vol. III, pp. 60, 63) give fepp-arun-tiratta, the strength (of whose position is) hard to describe"; the analysis being apparently seppu, to speak', with arun, difficult', and tiratta from tira the tadbhava of the Sanskrit athira, 'firm, steady': bat the translation here introduces something which is not in the text: and, as remarked by Dr. Barnett, with whom I have discussed these two passages, sepp-arun would rather mean "rare in propriety or elegance". The expression deppa-ma-tirtta seems the more likely one; compare seppa-ma:nadai, proper high conduct and it is conceivable that it is the real reading in the Manimangalam inscription also. Kielhorn's Nos. 744, 746, 748, 749, 751 (P), 1080. See above, Vol. V, p. 169, note 6; Vol. VI, p. 259.-Originally, in South-Ind. Insers., Vol. I, p. 134 (Kielhorn's No. 746), the reference to " the great river" was not understood; the translation was given as " Koppam on the bank of the Peraru;" and the suggestion was made that the Peraru might be the Palaru, Palar, and Koppam might be Kuppam, a village in the North Arcot District, Madras, which gives its name to a station on the Bangalore Branch of the Madras Railway. Then, in South-Ind. Insers., Vol. II, p. 232, the translation was corrected into "Koppam on the bank of the big river;" and the suggestion was made that the reference might be to the Tunga and Koppa, a taluka town in the Kadur District, Mysore. But, even apart from the objection that neither cen Kuppam be said to be exactly on the Palar nor Koppa on the Tunga, these two places are of no importance from any point of view, except that one of them happens to give its name to a railway station, and the other was made in 1897 the head-quarters of a taluka. Another suggestion has been (Epi. Carn., Vol. IX. Bangalore, introd., p. 16, note 3; and Mysore and Coorg from the Inscriptions, p. 90) that Koppam may be Kopal, Kopana", by which is meant Koppal, in the south-west corner of the Nizam's territory, about seven miles north of the Tungabhadra: in this case there is not even an identity of name to give colour to the idea.It may be added that koppa, 'a small village', is by no means an uncommon name of places in the Kanarese country: it also occurs freely as an ending of place-names; e.g., Bamankop, Chikkop, Devtkop, Govindkop, Hirekop, etc. 20

Page #357
298 EPIGRAPHIA IN DICA. [VOL. XII. 1136 (current), in the month Chaitra, on Monday (Somavara) which was a surya-parvan or solar festival; and the corresponding English date is Monday, 22 April, A.D. 1213, the new-moon day of Chaitra, on which day there was a total eclipse of the sun, visible in India. The record recites that on that day the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana gave "the village Kadala-Damavada, situated at the confluence of the rivers Kodala Krishnaveni and Bhenasi and in the Mirimji country, up to its boundary (starting froin the holy confluence of the rivers Krishnavini and Kuveni, srimad-idya-srayamblure sri-Kopesrara-raya, "to the holy first eelf-existent one, the holy god Koppesvara :" also, that lie repaired and gave to that Bame god "all that is found from previous times at the two villags Jagula and Siriguppa." Now, the temple at which the stone tablet bearing this inscription stands is still known as the temple of Koppesvara. It has not exactly the architectural pretensions with which in my inexperiei ue I credited it nearly forty years ago : and it seems in fact to bave been built on the site of an earlier temple of the Chalukya period. Still, it is a great and noteworthy building. With it and the inscription takeu together, especially in view of the description of the god as "the boly first self-existent one," it can hardly be doubted that the god of this temple is the original and great Koppesvara. And in the light of all the points set out above we cannot besitate, in my opinion, to take this god as the Isvera of Koppa mentioned in the Yewor inscription B, sud to place here, & Knidrapar on the Krishna, the "great tirtha Koppam on the bank of the great river," which was the scene of the battle between the Cholas and the Chalukyas. I may add that in my opinion this same record enables us to identify Kudalsangam, the scene of another Chola-Cbalukya battle, with the confluence of the Krishna and the Panchganga; also, that I locate in the same neighbourhood, at Inchal-Karanji, the place Karandai, which was still another of the same series of hattle-fields. Tiese points, Lowever, must be dealt with in a more detailed note on another occasion. No. 33.-FOUR EARLY INSCRIPTIONS FROM MANIKIALA, HASHTNAGAR, AND SANCHI. BY F. E. PARGITER, M.A., 1.C.S. (RETD.). These four inscriptions have been published before, but are now re-edited at Dr. Fleet's desire in order to have them properly illustrated and readily accessible. He has furnished me Sewell and Diksbit's Indian Calendar, p. 123; and see Von Oppolzer, Canon der Puternisse, 'p. 232, and plate 115; compare Professor Kielhorn's note on this date in Ind. Ant., Vol. XXIII, p. 180, No. 102 Of the places mentioned in this record, Mirimji is the modern Winsj, tbe chief town of the Miraj State fourteen miles north-by-west from Khidrapur. Kudala-Lamavada is found in Danwad, the Danwar, Danvad of maps, five and a half miles west-south-west from Klidrapur, and at the confluence of the Krishna and the Dudhganga: the record shows that its lands originally extended on the north to the confluence of the Krishna and the Pafchganga. [My original suggestion, to identify this village with Kurundwad at the confuence of the Krishna and the Painbgangi, is enocelled: Kuro edwad 's the Kurundaka wbere the kashtukuta king Indra III was crowded, us recorded in the Baguira plates of A.D. 915, Vol. IX above, pp. 38, 40). Juguls and Sirigupps are the Joogul, Jugal' and 'Shirgoopee, Sirgupi' of maps, on the opposite bank of the Krishna from Khidrapur. ! See Mr. Courens' Revised Lists of Remains in the Tombay Presidency (1897), p. 286. * This identification, with also the following two, was stated by me in Ind. And, Vol. XXX (1901), p. 871 (100 1150 Vol. XXXI, p. 395), but without the proof of its

Page #358

Page #359
A.-On the bronze casket from Manikiala FULL-SIZE B.-On the silver plate from Manikiala. Frugo hvgn FULL-SIZE C.-On the pedestal of the Hashtnagar statue of Buddha. SCALE 60 D.-On the stone relic-box from Sanchi Stupa II. 11 12: 11 14:10 :38. 4 GET A bra SCALE 25 W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., COLL J. F. FLEET

Page #360
No. 33.] FOUR EARLY INSCRIPTIONS. 899 with ink-impressions, squeezes and photographs, and I have to thank him for references and suggestions so that my part has been merely to reconsider the reading and translatioa of the inscriptions. A.-On the bronze casket from Manikiala. The casket, which is of bronze, was found in a stapa at Manikiala, & village and group of ruins some twenty miles south-cast from Rawalpindi (Imp. Gas., XVII, p. 182), and its discovery is described in Prinsup's Essays, Vol. I. PP. 96 #. (with illustrations Nos. 20a and 20) in the plate annexed thereto) and by Cunningham in the Archeological Survey of India, Vol. II (1871), pp. 161-62, where it is called a cylinder. It is now in the British Museum. The casket is cylindrical, 5-3 inches (135 mm.) high and 3.5 inches (90 mm.) in diameter, with a pinnacle 35 inches (90 mm.) high on its lid. Around on the top of the lid runs the inscription, in Kha:dahthi characters formed of small dots punched into the metal as in some other cases, and the last four letters are inserted, because of want of room in the main line, beneath the preceding word, but the space is hardly large enough for the proper delineation of their lower portions. Hiy. A, I, on the annexed plate, is a reduced reproduction from & photograph taken from above the lid, and displays the record as it lies on the lid, except that it fails to show the lower portion of the lart letter. Honce fig. A, II, which is a full-size reproduction from an ink impression, has beea added; the gap in it was unavoidable because of the sloping shape of tae lid. I havu inspected the casket and compared the two illustrations with the inscription. TEXT. 1 Kavosias-chhatrapasa Granakpvaka-chhatrapa-putrasa dana-musho TRANSLATION. Of the Satrap Kavosia, sou of the Satrap Ganakpvaka, the choice gift. REMARKS. Kavosia. The doubtful letter is the second. It seems to be no rather than ti, because the vowel siga does not extend above the v, except in one dot; compare this sign with the s-sign in the next letter fi. Even if read as Kavisia, the word cannot mean " belonging to the town Kapisa", for two reasons: (1) if it is so taken, the donor would not mention his name, but merely call himself "Satrap of Kapisa "; and this is wholly improbable, because donors always mentioned their names, and natarally 80 :* (2) he mentions his father's name, Ganakpvaka, and it is not credible he should do that and yet not mention his owu name. Kavosia, or Kaviria, 1 E.g. (1) Kanishka's rolic-casket from Peahawar (Archeological Survey of India, 4 mual Report, 1904-9, plates 12, 13, at p. 60); (2) the Taxila record of Moga and Patika of the year 78 (Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 65): (3) the Wardak vase (Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 202); () the Taxila inscription of the year 186 (Jours. Roy. As. Soo, 1914, p. 979); and (5) to a certain extent, the Sue Vibar record of Kapish ka of the year 11 (Ind. An., Vol. X, p. 386). In some similar casos excess syllables at the end were placed over the main text : thus, on the Piprahws relicTAGS the final syllables yanam are placed over the opening word Sukikbhatinan (see Antiquities in the Terai, plate 18, fig. 1. ; sud for a note on the bearing of the detail, see Dr. Fleet's remarks in Journ. Roy. As. Soo., 1906, p. 679): so also, on the Souari relic-vase the final syllables yata of the last words hemavat-achariyata were placed over the letters tatachari of those words and an upright stroke was added to mark the end plainly (Journ Rov. As. Soc., 1898, p. 579, plate, at top). Or perhaps Kavifia. . It is not a case of someone else referricg to the donor and posibly not knowing his name 1) it wing the donor himself who put this inscription on this naket. 292

Page #361
300 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. must therefore be the donor's name, and even if Kavifia be derived from the town Kapisa, it must still be a personal name. Granakpvaka. The first letter has the mark of conjunct , but the r may not be real and may merely modify the sound of the g, as on the Wardak vase (Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, pp. 206-7) : that is ita force here probably, because it occurs in the initial letter. The difficult letter is the third. It consists of three portions, (1) the letterk with the extremity of its right limb curved and extended in (2) a long straight line upward, and (3) the letter p subscribed beneath the k. The meaning of stroke (2) seems probably v, which, when conjunct, is formed by a curved stroke carried up to the top of the letter ; compare svara in line 1 of the Manikiala stone! and satvana in 1. 3 on the Wardak vase. The whole character seems therefore to denote kpv, and I would suggest that the name is Ganakpuaka, the v representing the vowel u before a as required by Indian writing, just as Puru-aspa becomes Purvaspa in line 2 of the Manikiala stone. Then here is a dental n, because it is exactly like then in dana. Dana-mukho. I agree with M. Senart in this reading. The expression occurs in other inscriptions and also in the form dana-muhe on the Bimaran vase, as he has noticed, pointing ont that mukho involves change of gender in this Prakrit. He explains the phrase as "moyen, objet d'aumone" and as dana. But it seems to me it must mean more than that. The entire gift consisted of a copper box, inside that this bronze casket, inside it five medals and a gold box, and inside that two gold coins, a silver disc and some fragments. The three boxes, or at least the bronze and gold boxes, obviously coustituted one gift, and this bronze box or casket, which alono bears an inscription, would by itself have been a shabby gift from a Satrap; hence it seems probable that the two gold coins and the fragments were also part of the same gift, the disc being separate (see the next inscription). Other places where dina-mukhe occars are discussed in the Annnal Report of the Archeological Survey of India for 1903-4,5 where it appears only ia three instances, clearly on the Charsadda pedestal (ibid., pp. 249-50) and probably in the tuscriptions marked Nos. 4 and 9 (ibid., pp. 253-4). It seems to me at present that dana-mukho is & nominative case and that it denotes something more than dana. I do not however think we have sufficient material yet to enable us to speak with any certainty about its meaning. So far as regards this onsket with its contents and the Bimaran vase (which contained relics of Buddha) it may be suggested tha, as mukha means "the chief, principal, best", dana-mukha may mean "a choice gift", "a precious gift ", being applied to gifts of special value as distinguished from ordinary gifts. Compare the use of the word mukhya, which is often added to nouns in Sanskrit to signify "pre-eminent, choice "; e.g. dvijati-mukhya, Manu III, 286; ratha-mukhya, "a choice chariot," Vayu Purana 93, 19. B.-On the silver plate or disc from Manikiala. The plate or disc was found inside the bronze casket as mentioned above, and the references for it are the same as for the casket. It is figured as No. 26 in the plate in Prinsep's Essays and also in Cunningham's plate. It is of silver, 9 inches (22 mm.) in diameter, and the inscripvion is on one side, firmly engraved in Kharoshthi characters, as shown in fig. B in the annexed. plate, & full-size reproduction of an ink-impression. It is now in the British Museum and I have carefully compared it with this reproduction. Journ. Roy. 4.. 800, 1902, p. 646; 1914, pp. 646, 655. Journ. Roy. 43. Soc., 1914, p. 648. Journ. Asiat., sbr. VIII, Vol. XV (1890, Parti ), pp. 130-5 (where the reference to Arch. Suro. Ind., III, p. 49, should be V, p. 49) : ser. IX, Vol. IV (1894, Part ii), p. 514. [With regard to the form mulho formukham compare yo for yam, in the Wardak vase inscription and numerous examples in the Kharosbtbi manuscript of the Dhammapads.-. K.] * Journ. Ariat., sbr. VIII, VOL XV (1890, Part i), p. 192. I have to thank Profesor Konow for drawing my attention thereto.

Page #362
No. 33.] FOUR EARLY INSCRIPTIONS. 801 The first line is clear, Gomanasa ; but the second is difficult, and the whole is so brief that it offers scant means of testing the value of the fourth letter in it, the really paszling letter. It Booms to me the only olne to decipher the inscription lies in the circumstances. Gomanasa is the genitive of Gomana, that is, Gomana, a name comparable with othor names formed from go such as Godhara and Gonanda. This disc was his gift, while the casket and the gold cylindrical box inside it were the gifts of the Satrap Kavosia. The disc was inside the gold box, and presumably both were given at the same time. It is probable that the Satrap did not himself go to Mapikiala but sent his gift by the hand of some official ; and if so, the deputy also might naturally offer a gift. Probably therefore Gomana was the official so employed, and he presented this gift, putting it inside his master's gift which was sure of careful preservation. The second line therefore probably consists of his title. In the secoud line the first letter seems unquestionably ka, because its left leg is the main downward line. The second can hardly be da, because da generally is not angular and has a short tail. It resembles ta and ra, yet can hardly be ta, because the stem of ta is generally short. Hence it appears to be ra. The third is plainly va. The fourth is very puzzling. Dowson read it conjecturally as rta and Cunningham accepted his conjecture, but the character for rta is well known now and is different. It can hardly be vo. I have considered all possible combinations of consonants but find none which seems tonable, and am constrained to think it is ka. It certainly differs from the preceding ka; yet if we place in regular order (1) the oldest form of k (Buhler's Table I, cols. i-I), (2) the first k here, (3) this character, (4) the later form of k (Buhler's Table I, col. xi), and (5) the form of k found on the Wardak vase in the undoubted words Sakya (1.1), kusala and Hoveshkasya (1.2), we obtain a series showing the development of k, with two intermediate forms here : and Dr. Thomas has found on the Mathura lion-capital a form of ko in which the k has a resemblance to this fourth letter. Forther, a closely parallel case of two differently formed K's will be found in MS. N. XV. 333;namely, k's somewhat similar to the first k here in karya khota (1.1) and karyasa panchaka (1.2), and ke's somewhat similar to this second k here in the words sighra karya (1.5), katha karya and karana twice (1.6). The last letter is no doubt sa, though it differs from sa in the first line; and since sa is writton twice somewhat differently, so also might k be. TEXT, 1 Gomanasa. 2 Karavakasa. TRANSLATION (The gift) of Gomins the Karavaka. I cannot however offer any explanation of this title karavaka, in spite of all efforts to reconstruct it in Sanskrit. There is nothing to show whether the in this name is a dental or cerebral. There were two different characters for and, bat in inscriptions they were not always used consistently bor were they always distinguish. thos no distinction is made between them on the Taxila Yu (Ep. Ind., VIII, 297) nor on the Wardek (Ep. Ind., XI, 20s), and it appears the characters for the two letters are interchanged in the two parts of the insoription on the Miniklals stone (JRAS., 1914, p. 640). As this is the only in this short inscription, it is impossible to say definitely whether. Or y is meant here, but is more likely than because Gomes is probable name, while Gomapa or Gomina is not. Journ. Roy. As. Soc., Vol. XX, (1868), p. 248, Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 210, plate. * Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 146, Table IV. Btela's Ancient Khotan, VOL II, plate XCII

Page #363
S02 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. C.-On the pedestal of the Hashtnagar statue of Buddha. Mr. L. White King, B.C.S., discoverd at Hashtnagar in or about 1883 a standing figure of Buddha, which the people worshipped as representing one of their gods. It stood on. a pedestal carved with figures of Buddha and some of his disciples, a specimen of Gandhara sculpture, and the pedestal bore an inscription in one line below the figures. The people allowed Mr. King to remove only the pedestal, and it is now in the British Museum. The squeeze from which the inscription is figured was supplied to Dr. Fleet by Sir C. Hercules Read. Hashtnagar, "the eight towns", is a tract of 303 square miles in the Charsadda tahsil of the Peshawar district, the eight chief villages of which are held to occupy the site of the ancient Pushkalavati, Peukelaotis (Imp. Gas., XVIII, p. 60). Charsadda is on the north side of the Kabul river, some 15 miles towards the N. E. from Peshawar. Pushkaravati (or Pushkalavati) and Takshasila (Taxila) were both in the Gandhara country, and they are said to have been the capitals of Pushkara and Taksha respectively, the two sons of Bharata, the younger brother of Rama, king of Ayodhya. Gandhara thus included Taxila, and this is also stated in various places in the Jataka. Hiuen-tsiang gives Po-lu-sha-pu-lo, Peshawar, as the capital of Gandhara.3 Mr. V. A. Smith published the inscription, with a rough rubbing of it, in Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII (1889), p. 257, and cited it again, with a photo-etching of it, in Journ. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. LVIII (1889), p. 144. In both places he gave Cunningham's reading of the date, 274 Emborasmasa, etc. Working on those materials M. Senart pointed out that the tens and units in the date were 84 and the month Prothavadasa, (Journ. Asiat., VIIIe serie, Vol. XV, 1890, Part i, pp. 124-6). Buhler in 1891 adhered to the date as 274 Postavadasa, (Ind. Ant., Vol. XX, p. 394). But M. Senart subsequently fixed the year as 384 (Journ. Asiat., IXe serie, Vol. XIII, 1899, Part i, pp. 530-1). The year-date, however, has been called in question again lately; hence Dr. Fleet has had a careful squeeze of the inscription made and reproduced as fig. C in the annexed plate. I have compared this illustration with the pedestal itself, and it is quite accurate: the white line along the middle is a photographic effect, due to a slope in the stone from the upper part, which is more prominent, down to the lower part. The pedestal is 13.6 inches (34 cm.) long; but a portion of 28 inches (7 cm.) has been broken away on the left side, leaving only 10-8 inches (27 cm.) intact. This portion with its inscription is shown in fig. C, but it is probable that there was more inscribed on the fragment lost. The inscription is in Prakrit in well cut Kharoshthi characters. I agree with M. Senart's reading of it. The year is undoubtedly 384, and the month Prothavada, the second letter being th and not st (as shown in Buhler's Table I), for st has a complete cross-bar. TEXT. Sam 3 100 20 20 20 20 4 Prothavadasa masasa divasammi panchami 4 1 TRANSLATION. The year 384, on the day five, 5, of the month Pranshthapada (Bhadrapada). D. On the stone relic-box from Sanchi. This relic box was found in stupa II at Sanchi in the Bhopal State, and is described by Geu. Cunningham in his Bhilsa Topes, p. 286, with a drawing of the box and its inscription 1 Vayu Purana, 88, 189-190; Brahmanda Purana, III, 68, 190-1: which suggest that Pushkara and Taksha hailt the two towns. Vishnu Purana, IV, 4, 47 merely names the two sons. See Journ. Roy. As. Soc., 1914, p. 286. 2 See Jataka, Inder. Beal, Si-yu-ki, Vol. I, p. 97. See Watters, On Yuan Chuang, Vol. II, pp. 201, 214. Jours. Roy. As. Soc., 1913, p. 95u.

Page #364
No. 34.) MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II. 303 in his plate XX. The inscription is on its side, and is included as No. 654 in Prof. Luders' List of Brahmi Inscriptions (Ep. Ind., Vol. X, Aprz.). The box is now in the British Museum. The inscription is written in Brahmi characters. It dates back to a time before the serif or top-stroke had been developed in those characters: the letter ra, indeed, in line 2, seems to have the serif; but its appearance is merely due to a break in the stone, for the squeeze shows clearly that the top of ra, just like the tops of all the other letters, was plain and had no ser if. The language is Prakrit. Sarina (1. 1.) is no doubt a degenerate form of sarvina (which is found on the Wardak vase), the genitive plural of surri, a feminine collective noun formed from sarta and meaning "the whole", and its use here instead of the proper word savana is worthy of notice. Canningham translated the inscrintion thus (lcc. cit.) :-"Teacher of all branches of Vinaya, the Arahat Kunyapa Gora, Upadiya (or Abbot); and the Arnhat Vachhi Suvijayata teacher of Vinaya," Prof. Luders translated it thus (loc. cit.):-"(Relics) of all teachers (vinayakas) beginning with Arao (Arhat?) Kasapa-gota and &mo (Arhat?) Vachhi Suvijarata the teacher." But the arrangement appears to me to show that each of the two persons mentioned is described by, first, the title ara (which is no coabt short for araha), secondly, his gotra-name, and thirdly, his personal name; hence wpudiya must be a personal yame, sud vuchhi seems obvies y to be a gotra-name meaning "belorging to the Vats a watra." Taken so, the whole inscriitoa reads accurately, except that the final rivoya!a should be riniyuls, for this word obviously goverus the first two werds and applies to both persons. TEXT. 1 Savina vinayakana ara Kasapa2 gota Upadiya aracha Vachhi 3 Suvijayital vinay ka. TRANSLATION. The Arhat Upadiya of the Kubyava gotra and the Arhat Suvijayita of the Vatsya (gotra), spiritual teachers of all spiritual teachers. No. 34.-MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II: A.D. 1024. By LIONEL D. BARNETT. The record on these plates, which were obtained at Miraj, the chief town of the Miraj State in the Southern Marathi Country, Bombay, was first brought to notice, from the original plates, by Mr. W. A. Wathen in 1835, in JRAS, first series, vol. II, p. 380; and a reading of the text, with a translation, Fas given by him in vol. IIT (1836), p. 258. A tentative edi. tion of it was given by Dr Fleet in 1879, in Ind. Ant., vol. VIII, p. 11 : bat, in the abrence of the original plates and of ink-impressions of them. he could not offer a final treatment of it The original plates have never been traced again. But Dr. Burgess subsequently found ink-impressions of them, evidently made by Mr. Wathen, in the Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society at Bombay. These he eventually made over to Dr. Fleet, who has now placed them at my disposal with a view to the publication of a final critical verxion of this record in connection with the three similar ones mentioned farther on. The record, it may be stated, has no geogr.pl:ical connection with Miraj, except in having been found there; it registers the grant of a village at & long distance from that place : its most appropriate designation would be the Madadajhuru grant": but the plates have been habitually known as "the Miraj plates ", and it is convenient to retain that name for them. Or Suvijayata, as it might be read. They are entered as such in Professor Kielhorn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, vol. 7 slove appeadis, No. 154.

Page #365
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. : The plates were three in number, each measuring about 111" in width by 81" high; and they were strung on a ring having a seal with the representation of a boar, the crest of the Chalukyas. The plates were made with raised edges to protect the inscription on them: and the writing is well preserved almost all through; so far, at any rate, that no part of the record is now doubtful. An apparent crack down the middle of plate ii b is not due to damage to the original plate the ink-impressions were very old and brittle, and this one was found torn down the middle they were mounted on paper for subsequent preservation; but, even so, they remained very fragile, and quite recently, shortly before reproduction, a small piece broke away and was lost, from this same side, ii b, causing the gap near the beginning of lines 65 and 66.The alphabet is a well-shaped one of the Northern type, resembling that of the Kauthem plates (Ind. Ant. vol. xvi, p. 21), with letters of an average height of about "; its affinities are best seen on plate 5 of Buhler's Paleographie.-The language is Sanskrit throughout, with the exception of the Kanarese phrase gandarol-ganda on line 60. The gerund nirddhatya (line 66), from the same root as the substantive dhati, is worth noting.-As regards orthography, it may be noted that v is always written for b, and I have left this spelling without correction in my transcription. There is considerable vacillation in the writing of consonants following r, which are sometimes left simple and sometimes doubled, and in respect of the nasals of the third and fourth series preceding consonants of the same groups, which are sometimes represented by anusvara and sometimes given in full. The dental s is often confused with the palatal s. The upadhmaniya breathing is in most cases represented by a letter resembling sh prefixed to a following initial p. The purport of the inscription is to record the grant of a village. Its first part (lines 1-61) is the well-known poem narrating the pedigree of the Western Chalukya kings, which is here carried down as far as the reign of Jagadekamalla-Jayasimha II. I have already published a text of this composition in the recension of the Nilgunda plates, p. 142 ff. above, and there have referred to the variants supplied by the present document; it is therefore needless to deal further with the subject here. The second part (line 61 to the end) is a deed of gift granting the village of Madadujharu, in the three-hundred of Karatikallu and the two-thousand of Ededore, to a certain Vasudevarya, son of Revanarya and grandson of Sridhara, a Brahman of the Kausika Gotra and Bahvricha Sakha, born at Mudunira, in the county of Pagalati. This is followed by the usual verses denouncing infraction of such grants, etc., and a note recording the name of the scribe, Maipayya, an official attached to the service of Prolarya, the Commander of the Forces and Carator of Records, 304 The details of the date of this record (line 64-65) are the Raktakshin samvatsara, Saka 946 expired; the full-moon day of Vaisakha; Adityavara (Sunday). On this Dr. Fleet gives me the following note :-"As a Chaitradi lunar year according to the southern lunisolar system of the cycle, the Raktakshin or Raktaksha samvatsara coincided with the Saka year 947 current (946 expired) also taken as a Chaitradi year, and began on 13 March, A.D. 1024. The given details answer quite regularly to Sunday, 28 April, A.D. 1024, on which day the fullmoon tithi of Vaisakha ended at about 15 hours 31 minutes after mean sunrise (for Ujjain)." In the table on the opposite page I give a concordance of the introductory verses in the four records of this class which have now been published, namely: 1. The Kauthem plates of A.D. 1009; Indian Antiquary, vol. xvi, p. 21: 2. The present Miraj plates of A.D. 1024 : 3. The Yewur inscription of A.D. 1077; p. 269 above: and 4. The Nilgunda plates of A.D. 1087 and 1123; p. 142 ff. above. There are two other records, on stone, which follow the same draft in the main. Of these one is the inscription of A.D. 1091 at Alur in the Gadag taluka of the Dharwar District, noticed by Dr. Fleet in Ind. Ant., vol. viii, p. 21; the other is an inscription of A.D. 1122 or 1123 at Davangere in the Chitaldroog District, Mysore, of which a preliminary treatment has been published in Epi. Carn., vol. xi, Dg. 1. These remain to be examined in detail.

Page #366
No. 34.] MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II. 308 Beginning of Vermo. Kaatlhi. Miraj. Yowur. Nilguoda. line 1: 2: 8: 1 1: 112 38: ...... . ....... **22887787333222222 11 : A Sutasatadiya * " "* "* ** ** ** ** * " Namas tunga . Jayaty-vishkpitam Sriyam-upabarstado Kari-makars. Kavalita.Nala Tsj-jesha rajyam . Kandah kiriti Yo Rashtrakuta-kulam Chatula-ripu Tat-tanayah Pulakefi Vayam api Palakoli Nala-nilaya-vilopi. Sarva-drip-Akramas Jy shtha-bhratub . Jeturaddisam Adamarl-kpita Tat-rato Vikramidityo . Taj-janma Vijayadityo . Tad-bhavo Vikramadityab Vikramaditya-bhupals Tails-bbupas . Ayyan-aryas . Abhavat-tayon Ched-1ba-vams Sutam=iva Vasudovido Ari-kambhi . . Aurjityach-caraparo Itthan puri Diti . Hane-prins. . Bhammaha-Rattad. Chalukya-van-ambara Sri-Taila-bhumipalacho Vidvishad-gotra . . Tuy-anujo Yasovarma Yasys prataps : Tasg-anujab fri-Dasa varma Asau nija-jyoshtbs . . Rashtr-anta-dargam Tanya priya Bhagyavat=iti Um=eva Sonanyam.. Vikramaditya-naminan Jyotanzov=schehhe. Varg-inamini . Tyig-adayo yasys. Yuy=ikhils-vyspi. Sed-Ivanaathah . Yatrs prasidati Agamad=akhils Adosbakars-samgo. Vikhyata-Krishnavarne. Tatab pratapa Atm-sruthana Amlina-Tails. Nimd=aivatichalar Auddhatya-yukto . Tumad-sjayata . Yab patram . . Agit=tejab-kalita , Bha-bharam namita Yito-nveshtar . Sarr-ita-vijaya .. ********121*11* " " 1884 35: line # 55 56 38: 84: lipe 0 line 9 8655$&:6688 :27223852234 2 *

Page #367
806 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. Note by Dr. Fleet. The places mentioned in the record on the Miraj plates. Of the places mentioned in this record the first line 66) is Kollapura, in the neighbourhood of which city Jayasimha II was encamped when he made the grant. Kollapura is well known as the earlier name of the present Kolhapir, the chief town of the Kolhapur State in the Southern Maratha Country, Bombay. The grant was made to a Brahman who was born at & village named Mudunira which was in the Pagalati vishaye (line 67). The first step towards locating this district and village is made by means of an insoription at Tumbagi in the Muddebiha! taluka of the Bijapur District, Bombay, which village is shown in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854) 86 Toombgee,' in lat. 16deg 34', long. 76deg 20', abont twenty-one miles east of the taluka town Bagowadi in the same district, which is in the same Atlas sheet, and twenty miles towards north-east-by-north from Maddebiha!, which is in sheet 58,1 The record refers itself to the time of the Western Chalnkya king Akalankacharita-Irivabedanga-Satyabrayadeva, and is dated in the Krodhin samvatsara, Saks 926 (expired), on the new-moon tithi of Ashadha, on the occasion of an eclipse of the sun these details answer quite regularly to 20 July, A.D. 1004, on which day the given tithi ended at about 3 hrs. 20 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain), and there was an annular eclipse of the sun which seems to have been partially visible in Southern India. It tells us that on that day a subject of the king, the Setti Brahmayya, made grants to the god Brahmesvara at the agrahara Tumbige which was in the Pagalatti three-hundred district. Thus, so far, we learn that the Pagalati or Pagalatti distriot comprised three hundred towns and villages, and included Tumbagi in the Muddebiha] taluka, The next step is taken by means of inscriptions at Hire- and Chikka-Mudanar, two villages, contiguous to each other, in the Shorapar or Strapar talaka of the Gulbarga District of the Nizam's territory: they are shown in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854) as Heere and Chicku Moodanoor', in lat. 16deg 36', long. 76deg 32', with only one site for the two villages, and in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 79 (1885), which is on the larger scale (l'=l mile, instead of 1"=4 miles), as Heere Moodupoor', and Chikku Moodunoor', with separate sites, which, however, practically touch each other,- Hire-Mudanar being on the west. I have ink. impressions of five inscriptions from Hire Mudanar, and six from Chikka-Mudanur. Ten of these are dated, and range from A.D. 1099 to 1218 : these present the earlier name 88 Mudinir. The remaining inscription is an earlier one, at Hire-Mudanir : this is only 1 The inscription is on a stone at the drinking-water well of the Matha. I quote it from an ink-impression. An imperfect transcription of it ie given in the Elliot Manuscript Collection, Royal Asiatic Society's Copy, Vol. 1. p. 17. the month is given there wrongly u Pushya, i... Pansha, and the name of the district as Padala. * The weekday is not stated. * See Indian Calendar, p. 191 ; and Von Oppolzer, Canon der Finsternisse, p. 212, and plate 106. * The name is given here clearly with the double #f. * In the titlings of the transcriptions in the Elliot M8. Collection (se note l on p. 808 below) this name is always giyen A Muddanur, with the double dd. Following the maps, endorsed by the ancient name as found in the inscriptions, I have preferred to write it with the single d. * Transcriptions of eight of these records are given in the Elliot MS. Collection, Royal Asiatic Society's copy, Vol. I, pp. 242 6, 288, 439 6, 536; Vol. 3, pp. 34, 49 6, 110 6. In none of them is the name given correctly in accordance with the original texts the nearest approaches are, Mudinir (shorti in both syllables, twice) and Mudinir (long i in both syllables, ouoe); other forms are Mudinur, Mudinur, Mudenar, and Mudonur. This is a typical sample of one clan of the mistake which have to be allowed for in using the Collection in question.

Page #368
No.34.] MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II. 307 a fragment, consisting of parts of fourteen liues : the king's name and the date are lost; bat the record is markedly earlier than the others, and may be referred to about A.D. 1000. The record speaks of the place, in the first extant line, as frimat Mudunir, " the fortunate Mudunir", and thus presents a form of the name which matches exactly the Mudunirs (Sanskrit) of the record on the Miraj platos. Accordingly, Hire and Chikka Mudanur being only thirteen miles east-half-north from Tumbagi, which, as we have soen, was in the Pagalatti three-hundred, we find here the Mudunira in the Pagalati district which is mentioned in that record. The insoriptions do not distinguish between & Piriya and a Kiriya-Mudinir; whence it would seem that the growth of the place into the two separate sites now known as Hire and Chikka Mudanar dates from after the epigraphic period. The change from the original name Mudunir, first to Mudinir and then to Mudanir, seems somewhat peculiar, but can only be accepted as a fact, without full explanation : as regards, however, the first component of the name, Kittel's Kannada-English Dictionary gives mudi as another form of mudu, advanced age; old. As regards the expression the fortunate " Mudunir,- the place was evidently & large one, as the inscriptions give the number of its Mahajanas, i.e. Brahmans, as five hundred; they speak of it, from A.D. 1099, As an agrahara ; and some of them style it "Benares of the South ", the full description being fri-Rama-datti sarvanamasyad-agraharan dakshina-Varanasi Mudinir :3 this stands already in the record of A.D. 1099. The place is mentioned again, as Mudunira (Sanskrit) And as the home of a spiritual ancestor of the grantee, in the Miraj plates of the Silahara prinoe Marasimha of A.D. 1058.4 The next step is taken by means of the same inscriptions at Hire- and Chikka-Mudantir. One of them, at Chikka-Mudanir, dated in A.D. 1099, records grants which were made to the god Kumaresvara of the mulasthana, or original settlement, after laving the feet of the Acharya of the god Ugra-Bhimosvara of a place the name of which it gives in line 26 as Hagaritage and in line 45-6 as Hagalittage. And another, at Hire-Mudapur, dated in A.D. 1129, mentiong two local districts in specifying the tolls and taxes wbich were assigned to a god named Markapdesvara : these are, in lines 25, 27 and 34, the Sagara five-hundred, and in lines 29-30 and 33 the Hagarittage three-hundred. Finally, the place thus mentioned as Hageritage, Hagalittage, and Hagarittage, and marked as the chief town of a three-bundred district, we identify easily enough with a village of which the present name seems to be written indifferently as Hagarattagi, Hagaritige, Hagarittige, and Hagarittigi: it is in the same taluka of the Gulbarga District, and is situated sixteen miles towards south-west-by-west from Hire- and Chikka-Mudanur, and is shown as 'Hugurtungee in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1827), in lat. 16deg 34', long. 76deg 25', and as "Haggatagi' in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 53 (1909). There are seven inscriptions at this 1 When my man visited the place, in 1891, the stone bearing this record was found "lying below a babul tree on the north of a temple of Ramesvara": it was placed, I hope, for safe keeping, inside the temple. ? This record does not use the term agrahara : see below. With the first term Rama-datti, compare the epithet Pandava-datti applied to Hagarittage : see note 3 on p. 808 below. Compare also the epithet Janamajaya-datti applied to the mahagrahara Malad-Alur in the Alur inscription of A.D. 1124 which follows the record of A.D. 1091 Elliot MS. Collection, vol. I, p. 207 and see Ind. Ant., Vol. VIII, p. 28. * Archeol. Sure. West. India, brochure No. 10, p. 103, line 33. * Regarding this district, which is mentioned as only a three-bundred in the Yowur records of A.D. 1054, 1077, and 1105, see my remarka at p. 272 above. In this Hire-Mudanur inscription of A.D. 1129, the numerion! component of the name is given in figures, not in words: but the figures are quite clear in all three places. In the inscription of A.D. 1218 at Chikka-Mudanur, we have, in connection with the people who joined in making the grant, Sagaratayinurun-bada in words, twice at lonet. 2 B 2

Page #369
308 EPIGRAPRIA INDICA. [VOL. XIL place, ranging in date from A.D. 1061 (P) to 1940. They mark this place, also, as having been an important one at that time ; describing it as an agrahara with five-hundred Mahajanas. And the inscription of A.D. 1240, which refers itself to the time of the Devagiri-Yadava king Singhana, mentions a Mahapradhana and Bahattaraniyogadhipati Parisasetti, the Sarvadhikari of the Hagaritige' three-hundred, who had been " a supporter of the rule of Jayitapala," i.e. of Sibghana's father, Jaitugi 1,-as taking part in the assembly before which the grants registered by the record were made. In connection with this place it may be added that the inscription of A.D. 1204 at Kalhole in the Belgaum District mentions & Mahamandalesvara Raja II, of the Yaduvamsa, with the hereditary title "supreme lord of Kupana a best of towns", as then ruling the Hagaratage nalu, and as having founded the Jain temple at Sindana-Kalpolo, in the Kundi three-thousand province, to which the grants were made. It is clear that in the Hugurtungee' and 'Haggatagi' of the maps we have the town Pagalatti, Pagalati, which gave its name to the Pagalatti three-hundred of the Tumbagi inscription of A.D. 1004, and to the Pagalati vishays of the record of A.D. 1024 on the Miraj plates. The interchanges of p and h and of 1 and r are well known. The final ge (modern ge and g) of the later form of the name is a common ending of place-Dames in the Kanarese country : 'it sometimes takes the place of an original ka, or else is represented by ka in Sanskritized forms, as in Palasika, Palasige, Halasige, Halsi; and it seems to have been sometimes attached as an addition to earlier names, and sometimes, as, for instance, in the change from Halasige to Halsi and in the alternative forms Kadambalige and Kadambali (see note 5 on p. 293 above), to have been omitted as being of no particular importance. The change in the vowel of the third syllable, from the a of Pagalatti, Pagalati, to the i of Hagaritage, Hagalittage, Hagarittage, is perhaps due to the influence of the village-name Ittage, Ittigi. which is fairly common in the Kanarese country. It may be added that from this place Huggurtangee, Haggatagi', Tumbagi is fourteen miles north-north-west, and Hire- and Chikka-Mudanur are sixteen miles towards north-east-by-north: Yewur, which was in the Sagara three-hundred, is about twenty-eight miles north-east-by-north from the same place. The village that was granted was situated in the Karatikallu three-hundred, which district was in the Edadore two-thousand province (line 69). The form Edadore stands here, as a result of the record being in Sanskrit and in the Nagari characters, for the Ededore which we have in line 128-9 of the Yowdr inscription B of A.D. 1077 (p. 279 above); the word means" (a territory) between rivers": I have shown at p. 295 above that the Ededore country, here specified as a two-thousand province, was a stretch of country between the rivers Krishna on the north and Tungabhadrs on the south, and consisted of a large part of the present Raichur District in the Nizam's territory ; probably, in fact, all of that district from about Not having ink-impressions of these records, I can only quote them, with reservation (see note 6 on p. 306 above), from the transcriptions in the Elliot MS. Collection, vol. 1, pp. 862 b, 490 b; vol. 2, pp. 118, 119, 211,3876. 374: the last two are mere fragments; the first of them presents, as transcribed, the date of Saks 973 (expired). A.D. 1061-62, which may be questionable: the first reliable date is of A.D. 1120. The titling of the transcriptions give the name of the village Hagaritige (three times), Hagarittigi (twice), and Hagarittige (twice). The transcriptions represent the original records as giving the forms Hagarittage (once), Hagaritage (once), Hagarit. tige (twice), Hagaritige (three times), and Hagarittege (once). These forms, of course, cannot be vouched for (see remarks in note 6 on p. 306 above): in my opinion, we may certainly reject the form with e in the penultimate Wyllable, and I doubt very much whether any of the original records can really present an in that me syllable. The inscription of A.D. 1240 soms to represent it as a Pandava-datki (but what the transcription actually gives is Panduradantti) : compare the expressions Rama-datti and Janamejaya-datti: nee p. 207 above, and note 3. JBBRAS, vol. 10, pp. 232, 235, PBOCI, No. 95. The name Hagaratage was written clearly here with the single perhape to suit the metre. In the mention of the town Kupapa, the reference is probably to the pruent Kopal, Koppal, in the extreme south-west corner of the Nisam's territory,

Page #370
No. 34.] MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II. 309 long. 76deg 15' to the confluence of the two rivers some sixty miles east-by-south beyond Raichur. It may be said again here that we can see, now, that this Ededore conntry (and not, as had been supposed, the small Yedatore taluka on the Kaveri in the Mysore District) is the Idaitusai-nado which the Chola king Rajendra-Chola I, whom Jayasimha II defeated, had been proud to include among his conquests. The grant registered by the record on the Miraj plates was made by Jayasimha just after having completely routed the mighty Chola," and was evidently made as an item in the celebration of his having won back the province which the Chola king bad wrested from the Chalukyas some eight or nine years earlier. As to the Karatikallu three-hundred district, there can be little doubt, if any, that its chief town Karatikalla is a place which is shown as Kurrudikul' in the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1827) and in the Hyderabad Survey sheet 81 (1886), in lat. 16deg 9', long. 76deg 34'. The place is in the Lingsugar taluka of the Raichur District, and is eight or nine miles south of the Ktishna and three miles on the north-west of Lingsugur. We may safely take the spelling given in the maps as meaning Karadikal; especially in view of the point that the name is given as Kararikul' in the Map of the Nizam's Dominions (1892; 1"=16 miles). The t which we have in the name as given in the Miraj record would easily be softened into the d which is indicated by this last spelling of the name, taken with the other : or it is even possible that the writer of the record confused the Kanarese karadi, 'a bear', with the Sanskrit karati(7), 'an elephant', which would be more familiar to him. The Karadikal which is mentioned in an inscription of the Chola king Virarajendra I is probably the same place. The village that was granted was Madadajhuru, in the Karatikalla three-hundred (line 69); and it was bounded by the following villages : on the east, Jalihalu (line 71); on the Bonth, Unahalli (line 72); on the west, Vavvulikhets or Babbulikbeta; and on the north, Govanti. These places cannot be located at present with any certainty. But it is quite possible that Jalihalu is the Jalihal' of the maps, a large place in lat. 16deg 22', long. 76deg 50', about four miles south of the Ksishna, and twenty-three miles towards north-east-by-east from * Kurrudikul'. The name Jalihal' can only mean Jalihal, "the babul-tree waste land", from jali, the thorny babul tree, Acacia arabica', and hal, halu, originally hal, halu, 'waste land i An older form of the latter word is pal, with the variant patu. And the d in the Jalihada of the record could easily come from the t of palu; or equally from the ?, ?, of hal, hal, halu. This identification, however, can only be put forward as a conjectare; because the other village-names cannot be found there, any more than anywhere else, and it is hardly safe, in such case, to rely too much on only one name out of several. But Jalihal being, as has been said, a large place, it may possibly have absorbed the lands of the other four villages, and their names may have thus disappeared. TEXT. First plate. 1 Om? Svasti Jayaty-avishkritam Vishpor=vvarabam kshobhit-aranavam dakshin. onnata-da[m] shtr-agra-vibranta-bhuvanam vapuh || [107 106riyam-u paha 1 On the name of that talaks, see p. 296 above, note 8. 1 Bee, e.g. Kielborn's List of the Inscriptions of Southern India, Vol. VII above, Nou. 727, 729, 733, 734. * This place is not to be confused with the Kurrudukal' which is the Karadikal in the Kombavi twenty: tour mentioned in the Kembbavi inscription of A.D. 1054 : see p. 292 above. * South Ind. Insors., Vol. 3, p. 201. On connections between and d, see Kittel's Kannada Grammar, Pp. 117, 4; 190, 280 ; 211, 248, 2. * From the ink-impressions. Denoted by a symbol. Metro : Bloks (Anushtubb). * The Feries are not pembered on the plates. 10 Metre: Malini.

Page #371
310 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 2 ratad=vah sr-patih kroda-rupo vikata-visada-damshtra-pranta-vieranti-bhajam [1] avabad-adayardasht-akfishta-vispashta-kada-pratanu3 visa-ja (ja)t-agra-granthivat(d)ayo dharitrim || [2] Kari-makara-makarik-amkita jalanidhi-rasanam vasikaroty=avani-vadham [1 Jagade4 kamalla-bhupatir-akalamka-yaso-ryurasi(li)-valayita-bhavanah || [3] Svasti Samasta bhuvana-samstayamana-Manavya-sagotranam 5 Hariti-putranam Kausikl-vara-prasada-lavdha-svet-itapatr-adi-rajya-chihnanam sapta matrika-parirakshitanam Kartti6 kEya-vara-prasada-lavdha-mayara-pimchha(pichchha)-kumta-dhvajanam bhagavan Narayana-prasad-asadita-vara-Varaha-lamchhan-oksbana-kshana-vasi7 krit-arati-raja-marindalanar samasta-bhuvan-asraya-sarvva-lok-asraya-Vishnuvarddhana Vijayadity-adi-visosha-namnam raja8 ratnanam=adbhava-bhumin| Vrittam !! Kavalita-Nala-lakshmir-ddurijay aarjitya-hiri vihata-prithu-Kadamv-adamvaro Maurya-nirjit [l ] 9 nija-bhuja-vala-bhaimn=otpatayan-Rashtrakatan=kbilita-Kalachuri-brir-asti Chalukya vamsah || [4] "Tsj-jeshu rajyam=anupalya gate10 shu rajasv(8V)=ekan-na-shva(sha)shti-gananesha pur=adhy-Ayodhyam [1*] tad vamsa-jas tad-anu shodasa bhumipalah kshman Dakshi11 napatha-jusham vibbaram-vabhuyah || [5] Dusht-avashtavdhayam cha katipaya-purush-artar-amtaritayam Chalukya-ku12 la-sam padi bhuyas-Chalukya-vamsys eva Vrittam | Kandah kirtti-lat amkurasya kamalam Lakshmi-vilas-spadam | va13 jram vairi-mahibhritam pratinidhir devasya daitya-drubha (ha)" [l*] raj=asij= Jayasimha-vallabha iti khyata sacharitrai14 raenijair=yo reja chiram=adi-raja-charit-otkanthah prajanam haran || [6*] Yo Rashtrakuta-kulam-Imdra iti prasiddham Keishn-ahvayasya 15 sutam=ashta-sa (sa)t-ebha-Bainyam [18] nirjjitga dagdha-npipa-pancha-ba (sa) to vabhara bhuyas-Chalukye-kula-vallabha-raja-lakshmi || [78] Chatula-ripu-tura16 ga-pata-bhata-karati-ghata-koti-ghatita-rana-ragah [18] suksita-Hara-charana-ragas tanayo=bhut=tasya Ranaragah!! [8] Tat-tanayah 17 Yu(Pu)lakesi(si) Kasi-nishudata-samo=bhavad=raja [1] Vatapi-puri-vara-patir akalita-khala-Kali-kalamka-kalah || [9] Vayam-api 18 Pulakedi-kshmapatin varanayantah pulaka-kalita-dehah=pasya (sya)t=ady=api samtah [1] sahi turaga-gaj-emdra-grama-saram sahasra(sra)19 dvaya-parimitam-sitvik-sach-chakar=asvamodhe [108] Tat-tanayah [1] Nala nilaya-vilopi Maurya-niryapa-betuh prathita-prithu20 Kadamva-stamva(bha)-bh@di katharah 1197 bhuvana-bhavana-bhag-aparan-arambha bhare vyavasita-sita-kirttih Kirttivarma npipo=bhit [11*] Tad-ana 21 tasy-anajah Sarvva-dvip-akramana-mahasd yasya n&u-setu-vandhair ullamghy-avdhi vyadhita pritani Revati-dvipa-lopam [1] ra22 iya-rinam hatha-patir abhod=yag-cha K Alachchhu(ohchu)rinam vabhre bhimin saha sa sakalair-mamgalair=Mangalisah || [12*] 'Jyeshtha-bhratuh 88 Bead danskpro * Metre :. Vasantatilats. * Metro: Argi. * Metre: Arvigiti. Metre: Sardalavikridita. Motre': Malini. * Metre: Malini. * Metre : Vasantatilaka. Metre: Mandakranta.

Page #372
Baud plates of Ranabhanjadeva.----26th year. 10-3 svastika tahapakAlaDaTakasAlapyAra hasamukara kalAnisamakakA mahAgahamAjhajhakarevara kA pUrA vipazyanaalakSAta 17 suparaslapalApAravAsAlapalazAhAdAda mAyA vyATharUThadhata dastApAhabAkulanakaTapAlA mAlAmAlADIlAprejalAhalavAlayohatA IST100 mA ulavA tasyAThAkasUryamA mapamA Thamola lasapasTaparakaraGAUna kAra salIsAmaralagAupAlilapunaraulavalA 10 lAsalagADAlagaDakhadAyakAsyamyAyAmAbA livala mAstamAlakilovedanamakatAmarama rapati mAra nirAkAmsaparamalavaila kAya 0A "pAlavahAlilApaharasA yAdavalapachalanAlayAta lisakalaDakA radadara pUraThaHparamahalamAlAca pravAsAlAsa rAmalalalalakArayAda talAvacata 16 samavalaparamAra sAhAtA mAilastumAra16 laharaprasAramA lAkara yakalalAgaNDakAyA timarale ru daza hamAdakakAbarakumAragara 18 rAmadagnAmA barapAnAlAraNAtaka 20 rAdhAdala rAhIyo.yavAlmiAlyaniAvayatisama rApalikAlA rasta TharataThamahAkavirilamastukalA 22 nAThiNyaprativaravA lAgIdAvArakoilayArAjAmakala vizAla hokara nikaruNArI dona yA elasI 24 mata mAgha kAsyaM vAskara sakala lakhudhakala ON " 2) nAmApasa karAvAta divAra dIna mArAta karamuru vAralI rahAmahiTalamorAgAramA kamI pAtAla paThApAsavAkaTAsanyaruzala kAravAzAlAsaghasulasuelAzalArAmArasalapU28 sumAyakalapakamaThAekAmAtUna rupapurakA kalAkAra janahila tuminiva0 samaparyakulAvAyaTha yAvadara lyatA kArA pU rA pahilA sirahAkhalAdina 32 (jaThale sapamA saraparalo dazAvatArelarambAravArakakA kasilapAsava meM daladakSAmadAramAdidAtA 34 ramiyAsuryakulIlAkA vana mahoyahAdadAkAratA 36 yahAThara (vAI yadalA samihakAnAlAmA hasa36 hAvayadhApadilaMsaka lahasakA dAvA haradA SCALE 65 W. GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #373
38 sAlasakhA sAmoravAya.yAThAiva mAlAmA 57 napAlI galI kina ki umarI AstAda 40 para hamAlasalAmahAsubhiyAkulatAkAsamonAra mAlisAhATasaparimADA sAhirinAmA karalakA pasaralaparAyasAyanAyarAmaTatA ThAlAdalata paralopasaratAcA thATAinuzImAvatiSpayAmi maharamA kamAyoTiyArI sunila pavAra jApaniyarAta dirayanazAmaka mamama / yApati daliya bhavana nirAdvAliyara yasatira 46 elakAzeyasvAmina samayamumama samALUna sahArapale pAnaniya viSuyAmA 48 baiTha karaviMbaI saMmedasArakA jala evamadAra taka 50 halAdi mA alikahipani tayArasahiSayanAhibarana 50 2ttb mAvara navanAyikAvAra smarAe purA vyAjadIkApujA badamAlika AITRIE RECzyamAlAkamA yA gaDarisakaHENTIANE ke yo diloditamyAtina 56 Thipa samAjatiratura nAyara sAlakasuna kAmakAjAlAka 58 kimarahamA 58

Page #374
No. 34.] MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA II. 311 Second Plate; First side. 23 ti suta-vare=py-arvbhakatvad=asakte yasminn=atmany-akpita hi dhuram Mangalisah pri(pri)thivyah ["] tasmin=pratyarppipad-atha mahir ya. 24 ni Satyasraye=sau Chalukyanam ka iva hi patho dharmy-atah prachyaveta || [13] Jetur-ddisam vijita-Harsha-maha-nsipasya datur-mandratha-sat-a25 dhikam=arthayadbhyah [lo] saty-adi-sarvva-guna-ratna-gan-akarasys satyasrayatvams upalakshanamneva yasya || [14*] *Adamari-ktita-dig-valayo=rddita26 dviu-a mari-parigita-maha-yasi (fa)" [I] mpidam-arishta-kritam manas=odvahan= Nedamari-kshitip-jani tat-suta) [159] "Sutas-tadiyo gupa-ra27 tna-mali bhu-vallabho-bhud=bhuja-virga-sali [] Adityavarmm-arjita-punya karma tejobhir=aditya-samana-dharma | [16] Tat-suto Vikra28 madityo vikram-akranta-bht-talah [l*] !tato=pi Yuddhamall-akhyo yuddhe Yama samo pripah || [17] Taj-janma Vijayadityo viran=ekarnga29 sargare (19] chaturnnum mandalunam-apy-ajja(ja)yad-Vijay-Opamah || [18] 5Tad-bhavo Vikramadityah Kirttivarma tad-atmajah [l*) yena Chalukya-ra30 jya-srir-atta(nta)rayiny-abhud=bhavih(vi) | [19] Vikramaditya-bhupala-bhrata bhima-parakramah [] tat-sunnh Kirttivarm=abhtu-mtit-pris-arddita-du. 31 rjjanah | [20*] Taila-bhupas-tato j ato Vikramaditya-bhupatih [*] tat-sunuhr(r)-abbavat-tasmad-Bhima-rajo-ri-bhikarah | [21] Ayyan-aryas-ta32 to jam(ja)jne yad=vamsa (sa)sya sriyam svakam [19] Prapayand=iva vamsam SA vavrite Krishna-namdanam || [22*] Abhavat-tayds=tanajo vijaya-vibhasi 33 virodhi-vidhvamsi [1"] tejo-vijit-adityah satya-dhan Vikramadityah || [23] Ched-isa-varsa-tilakam Lakshmana34 rajasys naridanam nata-filar [10] Vomthidevim vidhivat-parininye Vikramadityah [24] "Sutam-iva Vasude. 35 vad-Devaki Vasudevam Guham=iva Giri-jamir-ddovam-Arddhomdumanle [1] ajanayad-atha Vomthadevy-atas-Tai36 la-bhupam vibhava-vijita-Sakram Vikramaditya-namnah || [25] 10Ari-kambhi kumbha-bhedana-ripa-durgga-kavita-bham37 jana-prabhsitih [1] sabaja-valasya Harer=iva vala-krid=abhavad=yasya [26] Kim cha Rashtrakuta-kula-rajya-sambhavan || 11 Aurjjityaoh-chara. 38 nav=iva prachalitau sakshat-Kaleh kramatah krurau vaddha-barirakau gara-jana droba-prarohav=iva [1*] kalatokbamdita-Bashtra39 kutaka-kula-eri-valli-jat-amkurau lunau yena sukhena Karkkara-Ranastambhau rana-pramgano || [278] Itthar pur-Aditi-sutair-iva bhu40 ta-dbatrim yo Rashtrakuta-kutilair-gamitam-adhastat u ddhitya Madhava iyo adi varaha-rupo vabhre Chalukya-kula-valla41 bha-raja-lakshmim || [28] Tuna-prana-bara-pratipa-daband yatra-trasan Maravas-Chaidya-chchhody akhila-kshama-jaya-naya-vyutpam 1 Metre: Vasantatilaka 1 Metre : Drotavilambits. * Probably we should read bhidan, m in the Nilgunda plates. * Metro: Trishtubh apajati, pada 1 being Upondravajri and pador 3-4 Indravajri. * Metre: Sloks. . Apparently we should read svaka ... camion spario sa savre (or babhre); tho parallel pamage in the Nilgunda plates with the note, sbould be compared. 1 Metre: Arya. The words Chad-isa ... nta-fitam may be scanned the first half of an Aryagiti, the remainder as the latter half of an Arya. Metre: Malini 10 Metro : Arya. 1 Metro: sardalavikridita. 12 Metre: Vasantatilaka 11 Metre : Bardulavikridita.

Page #375
312 42 na-dhir-Utpalah [1] EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. yen-tyngra-mo-igura(gra)-dardita-vala-prachurya-sau(u)ry 43 varppayan-gharpputeh' || [29] Bhammaha-Rattad-abhavad-bhupalad-Rashtrakuta kula-tilakat [1] Lakshmir-iva salila-nidhe [h] sri-Ja odayah karagara-nivesi(si) tah kavi-vrisha yam 44 kavv-ahvayah (ya) kanya || [30] Chalukya-vams-amvara-bhanu-mali sri-Tailabhupala upayat-ainam [1] tayos-cha lok-abhyuda Second Plate; Second side. 45 yaya yogas-sa chamdrikam (ka)-chamdramasor-iv-asit || [31*] Sri-Taila bhumipalach-ohhrl-Jakavvas-samajijanat [1] srimat-Satyasra dha 46 yam Skandam-Amvika Tryamvakad-iva || [32] Vidvishad-gotra-vitrasi devo vivudha-sammatah [*] div=iva bhuvi yo dhatte sarvva-varupa-dharam 47 nuh [33] Api cha | Yasya pratapa-jvalancna dagdhah-prarohat-iv-ari-ganasya vamsah [] valaih-prarudh-amkura-jala-kalpair-ddisam 48 vijetah-pathi sannivishtaih || [34] *Tasy-anujab Sri-Dasavarmma-nama tad-vallabha Bhagyavatiti devi [1] tayor-abhud-vikrama-si (si)la-sa49 i sri-Vikramaditya-nripas-tanijah [35] Asau nija-jyeshtha-pituh-paroksham vabhara varasi(si)-vritta (ta)m dharitrim [*] bhujena keyura-lata 50 m-iv-ochchair-vvidarit-arati-kadamvakena || [36] 10Jyotsn-ev-achchha-sunirmala nisi(si) saras-tireshu hams-akritih kasa(sa)-stoma-sama sa [VOL. XII. 51 ritsu gagane gaur-abhra-vishda-dyutib [] kirttir-ysaya tad-ndyam-ochitasa (sa)rach-chihnayamana ripnn-nityam ha (bha)yayat-ittham-anya-sama52 ye-py-a-masa-vidveshini || [37] Varpp-asramanam sthitaye sthito-pi akarod-varppa-visesha-hanim [1] sva-kirttibhir-v yapta-dig-am yas-ch 53 varasi(si)s-tatha-pi loke mahaniya eva [38] Tyag-adayo yasya gunah= pesaddha-akhyam-atikramya sada pravrittab [1] yai- 54 j-jananam hridayani va[d"]dhva samachakarsha sva-samipa-desah (sam) || [39*] Tad-anu tasy-anujah | 18Yasy-akhila-vyapi 55 yaso(60)-vadatam-akanda-dugdh-amvudhi-vriddhi-sa (sa) mkam [*] karoti mugdh mad- andha-gandh-ebha amara-sumdaripam-abhut-sa bhupo Jagadeka 14Sad-avanasthah-patu-vikram-adhyo ghata-vipati [1] dhar-orjita-prasphurita-prabha 57 vo raraja yo sau Jayasimha-rajah || [41] 16Yatra 56 mallah [40*] jagach-chhamayo nyak-chakrur-Antakam-api 38 kshitipas-sakopam [*] samsmarati na sma sura-drumanam || [42*] prasidati samasta yasman-manoratha-path-atigam-artham=arthi prpyn 1 Read: ghursnate. Metre Arya. Metre: Trishtubh upajati, padas 1 and 2 being Indravajra and 3 and 4 Upendravajra. * Metro: Sloka. Read Jakavva samdeg. 7 Metre: Trishtubh upajati, padas 1 and 3 being Indravajra, 2 and 4 Upendravajra. Metre: Trishtubh upajati, padas 1, 2 and 4 being Indravajra and 3 Upendravajra. Metre: Trishtubh Upendravajra. 10 Metre: Sardulavikridita. The verse is an echo of the Ritu-samhara, iii. 1 ff.; the king's glory has all the features of lustre characteristic of autumn alone, but it persecutes his foes all through the year. "Metre: Trishtubh upajati, padas 1 and 2 being Indravajra, 3 and 4 Upendravajra. 12 Metre: Trishtubh upajati, padas 1-3 being Indravajra and 4 Upendravajra. 13 Metre: Trishtabh upajati, pada 1 being Indravajra and 2-4 Upendravajra. Metre: Trishtubh Upendravajra. See the note on the same verse in the Nilgunda plates, p. 153 above. 15 Metre: Vasantatilaka. Metre: Sloka. The point of the verse is to compare the king to Indra.

Page #376
Miraj plates of Jayasimha II : A.D. 1024 SEASmRtavatAmalihitAbInalovatavahAti gonavanavAjAnudhana SUSLthAtikabagAramAyAntravidhA lihAyavadAnAvAvazlakADapatalA ? MarsarAbavatAcAvavivazaka vibhakaraNakadhivA kina nilamanovatI kAnAtavAnavaDalA malahapAtalakala kAmAvAsilahita vanahAnasabhAbAsAmAnabhAnAzAnAmA pujAlapAkA tikIvAlAlabArAhAvAhavijJAnAsanamAlakAvAsakAmAkSAkArAlA yavasamAdalamAyakakatavaDAnAsyavahArAlAsAdAsAstivAdAvAnalahatA tAlatamAmaulAnAcamanvanAmasavAlovAdhAvavanAvazAhajAdAbAjadhanA HISM nAnAmuvana mAvikAlatanalalala lokalalAvAta pakaDavAhavAsAmAdhAnAlA 15varahImAbATa nAhI kA lihAkalanunijAmAta bolavAvarakara vnmaalaamaale| jADa(kAnavasAlAnAvagavatihamahAsakAmAna yAlA kAradaki sAyaDayAvasAvarAyAvaha bAbAsakAnaTANukuvAtalamAtAsAlAnumaku samAnaDyazAlabAgabanavAvI lalatA kApasAvamalayAtalAsA zikSAkA bAgana hatAtinalarAni bhADAmA yAdavAlahamalakhavAtammAna KRIyAla5 vanamAlanatAkA baabjaayaakhaaskrvaanuttmscaayaa| satagArAlA kAmayasasamA nasarIna mallakavAjibajakalakAranAmA yATiyATAvA vittaaritblaavaaylekaacvlpaaraajaainrptgaa| KlavamAnAnaTanagolavADA tAlamIdatyAtipadAlatavalakalakalukakalAvadhamA jAkAmAyatibaladhavapulakalitadidAsAnAyAsatAnAca ENTER(jata vizAlakAsAravAnAbaratatena yatAnulayAvAlAyAmapathanadhArahANDa kaDavatavAsIkomahavanabana sAMgA maihAlalAvAsatAyatakA tatkAtivamAnamolalAnara 20 taraNanabhAsavahIpAbharAmavAsarAyaNInAravAzakalAvagavataztanAsaktAhAyalAzamA cAlAdalayAtanakAlAhAlA lavaDAsadasavAlamAbhavAlA sutavAkatAmariyAbAvA nagavAnamivAmAnyAyadhagadAna nasAyAvAlAkavimAnAtapAbatahamAbitamATAnAgalapuvAmA 24 nasUyA sATAnagaemAlAkA sabasaharatamughalakAranAmavajayAtAyAtAyAtakA 20viDoyAmajItajalAsA gamavihAratamAlAitAlamAdhavatarAja jatarAjadhAyutatyAmulA 120 namAvilAsAvIsAlI yATievamyAnatapulAkamAtAharavalyamAnakarAtatAvita bhanigA navajAkAtalanItayuddhamalA bagaddhayamasAmAnpazatakAnaughAradaragAnakA 128 mAghajAnamanogakarakiyodhanavAvakramAviSTakAtivamAnadAhADAnabAlamAnata jAvatamAlAlA(tivaMgaravikAnyAlaDAtAhamayatAkAmahatasAnuSThavAlamAjAparasarAta janarAtalamattAtAhatAvakamAviNyatiHtacUna yavatamAhAma rAjAnatAkanAgAlAmA PARTISThamarA saMghasarUpAyayolavasaravAtasudanamulavatAbAsanAjAvajayutihAsa nadivividhalIrAivihitAvipazyadAnAvikAmAviezAlA pAvasAtalakAlayalA mAnanAjutajIlAdAvavivAdivivAtiyAnagAvakramAdipAyutAnabubAnamA baoNlavakI vAyAdavarAnamivaliminisvamAlAmAlayananaya vadhAvAmAgataca layavihavavihina mAvikAmAvilAjAsubhAyanikAsabujhalsTana suTukavATatA nAyakavalarAmaninavAlakIDAhavadyArazAkamArakUTakulavAkarasavamA calatAmA mAtAla kAjatazka nivaDasanAlAkArakaDanAzAdayAnA hAvidakAlA vAhatadhAjJA vAlavADatAnAsanasavatanakavalamalamAsalamAnalALadusaradAtarAtAcA yAsArakalitamitAmayAuharUmAvAjavAdamAharAyAvasanumakulasvA HISTlasAladapapatA paTanAyAsAnurAmAsvAdazAkSAnavalakamAnyanAcA kahAlAranAmyasalAda tatapAsAyAdayaTakAlAgaranAbassatzvAsakara INmyUlata:gvAnahAnavamAlADAsakaTakulAtalakAThalAvarA lavAjAtamA jAsasalamA sAmAnamAlasAta rakhAsArakhA salamAyAle hara vAlA ko rada 44 J. F. FLEET W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD. PHOTO-LITH SCALE ABOUT ONE-HALF FROM ME WATHENS IN IMPRESSIONS

Page #377
46 48 50 52 54 56 58 60 62 64 66 8222222 iib yAsAta kAMDIta nighAlA maMDI Una bAgAya samavikA kA devavidviSIdAviva sameta divase (vAyA vAla vAlavA tAlAna na dadyAdatI kA nAlasAvamaH vAliyA sTAra jAla vAla 'vADa va ghAvirAnivAsAta ranumA mAmI nAmAtalA rAga vatI tivA tAlamA jInIti kA dala nayA nAma se nijApa umAsa OMvAsinAM sunAkarAna la mAnAciditinAtikAkanAsu nigalanisiyA gatiH kA sAyA marAmAya vAgadarA tiH kati yasAta gamAnita sara vidvAyamAnAnihAya nAnA rAma yaNa mAsa viDiyo loga mA lakhitAyagitA thiya vA kAnA hai jaivika mAnisako nipAta kAya lagA dIyAya sAMgu lA sahA matikamA sadAya vAya dayAnidhI mAnaka samayAdanA tadanutarAnu abhaya sAvilA tAvadAtakAdyA viha isa kI kApAtigrAma dIlA masAja gaTika zArI dii| jAvaoNTa vika moThA madAna noTA vidyA~TI vAjitama stara sana disama nAnA mahAkavI mahala nAnA kunAlIsa nivArA kAnAkSapAta baghayayatayA maTakA yukta ka niyukta kA vikAnika mahAmA rAvAsAvA hi kanRya kAlAtIta sakzana rAti sutAni sadA kutaH samayamA sAmA die nAyaba milA liyA saba 1819 212 46 tAjA baDAyacA variyatA lAvavivayAta vAti meM nA nA tAbakA ne kahA nAya vaha vasAvA -bar3hAnA bila (nAyavAda mAnA nadiya navatA yAvadIdA gAnA gAyAtisita ma mADa nAma grAmaH sAdina lagAkyaH nivinitA nasAnasA kI yA nAma naMgala pralAghaH gula ta: ali hA inAma grAmaH da sAdhana mahArAsa lalanAma grAmaHpatiH deva lATa nAma gama: uttarataH gAvatti nAma grAmaH patiyA u lAyA gAlAmA masiddha va mI ticA suddhaH samAtiyA mahinA vinaya (niyAli kAlenAyatayAvAtAvatAvimarAnAsana bahisakAvatA malA jayalapi (dA bArAba vAma netA vATA dIpa tava nasAya vidyayasamaniviSThA yA yA kami zAkta so mama kalarAma devayata inakA 4mita gajAma rAma kamazala deva ka mA sAviyAta dAta samuna sanadaharAma kulI yA maMda tAna nagare nahAta vihita 73 ilAmakA sAmagorTisa nRpAkala kAliyApanIyAra vahiHsahAnatA ha khuTTAmA vAtAH jayamudIya tahama DAvA yA pAdAya tamAsAdavi viDyA pAlayatinamA nigama yAtAyAgayA vimayitAMDa sikya gRrv|| mAmahAjAva sanakAdi mati iela va kAjala va mithAle tmiimii|| 0 48 50 52 datiyAra kAmayamAnA tigamanamA samAyA sA tina sAsu-ma58 biMdU ladIyana nivasati nRya lagAyAsa sakala namitAni cAlita. nA. virata chatisarvanAmA // mAdA bAka na sAnA vivinAvilaMsaha tihA tamuvAna mahAkAya 54 56 60 62 64 66 68 70 72 74 76 78 80 82 84

Page #378
No. 34.) MIRAJ PLATES OF JAYASIMHA TI. 313 59 1Agamad-akhila-dhatri y ena rajanvatitva nivasati mripa-lakshmir=yasya BU(6)bhr-itapatro [io] sa sakala-namit-ari-kshonibhpin-mau60 li-ratna-dyuti-sa(ba) valita- pado gandarolganda-bhupah | [43"] Adosh_akara samgo=pi vin=api makha-dushanam [lo] sad-bhati-bhushano(no) 61 yas=cha samprapya(pa) jagad-ieatam L [44] Sa ta sri-prithvi Vallabha maharajadhiraja-paramesvara-paramabhattacha(ra)ka-Satyabraya-ku62 la-tilaka-samasta-bhuvan-asraya-Chaluky-abharana-srimaj-Jagadekamalla-devah sri mad-vallabha-narendra-devah 11 kusali sarvya. 63 n=eva yatha-samvaddhyamapakan=rashtrapati-vishayapati-gramakutak-ayuktaka-ni yuktak-adhikarika-mahattar-adidasaradi 64 sa(la)ty-astu vah] | Samviditam yath-asmabhi[6]-Saka-nripa-kal-atita samvatsara-sa(sa)tesbu navasu shat-cha chatvarimsad-adhika amkatah 65 samvat 946 Raktakshi-samvatsar-artargasta ]-Vaisakha-paurnnamasyam Adityavare pamcha-Dramil-adbipatim valavartam Cho. 66 lam nirdahatya sapta-Komkan-adhisvaranam saryvasvangrihitva uttara-dig vijay-artham Kollapura-samipa-samavasi * Third Plate. 67 ta-nija-vijaya-skandhavaro Pagalati-vishay-imtahpati-Mudunira-grima-j[**]taya Kausika-gotraya Bahvpicha-sa(sa)khasa (ya) 68 vrahmacharino Sridhara-bhatta-pautraya Revanarya-bhatta-putraya Vasudevarya farmapo yajana-yajan-adi-shat-karma69 nirataya voda-vedamga-paragaya Edadore-dvisahasr(sr)-intahpati-Karatikallu triBa(88)ta-madhyo Mydad@jharu70 nama-gramah sa-dhanya-hirany-adeyah nidhi nidhana-sametah rajakiyanam=anamgali prekshaniyah 82-8u(su)lkah 71 Barvva-kara-vadha-pari[ba*]ro sarvva-namasyd=graharo dattah || Tasya ch=aghatah puryvatah Jalihadu-nama-gramah dakshina72 tah Unahallir7-nama-gramah paschimatah Vavvulikheta-nama-gramah uttaratah Govanti-nama-gramah etesham chatu73 rnpar grimana madhyo parvva-prasiddha-svakiya-sim-sahitas-chatur-ighata visu(su)ddbah sa yushma bhir-agamibhir-asma74 d-vamsyair-anyais-cha bhumipalaih-palaniyah [ll] Tatha ch-oktam bhagavata Veda-vyasena Vyasena | 'Vahubhir=yvasudba datta 75 rajabhis-Sagar-adibhish"] [M] yasya yasya yada bhamis-tasya tasya tada phalam Apaharane=picha doshas=ten=e(ai)v=oktah (1) Metre: Malini. Metre : sloks. * Delete the double danda. * Delete the danda. Read shaf-chatvarimad-adhikeshu. * The stroke to the left at the bottom of the cerebral d here (compare the da of Madaljhuru, two lines higher up) was inade rather thin and faintly, and has failed to appear in the lithograph, though it can be recogrized clearly enough in the iuk-impression. Read Unahalli, * Delote the dapda, and join up yushmahkin. Metre : sloka; and in the next four verses. 28

Page #379
814 EPIGRAPATA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 76 Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo hareta vasandharam [!] Shashtim varsa sahasra(sra)ni visbthayam jayato krimih || 77 Vimdhy-atavishv=aboyasns ($u)shka-kotara-sayinal krishna-sarppa hi jayante vrahma-dey-apaharakah [ll] 78 Suvaranam=6kari gam=ek[*]h bhumer=8pyekam-angalah [G] baran=nBrakama apnoti yavad==-bhuta-samplavam Anya79 yena brita bhumihr=anyayana tu baritah harato harayatas-cha dahaty-it saptamam. kulam Ramabha80 dren=apy-uktam || Samanyo=yar dharmma-betur=nripanam kals kalo palaniyo bhavadbhih [l"] sarvvan=etan-bhavinah=parthi81 vendran-bhuyo bhayo yachate Ramabhadrah | Mad-vamsa-jab-para-mahipati vamsa-ja va papad=apeta-manasd bhuvi bha82 vi-bhapah [l] ye palayam i ti mama dharmmam-imam samastar tebhyo maya virachito=rjalir=eshe mardhni srimad-rajadhira83 ja-raja-chadamanah srimaj-Jayasimha-devasya dattih Sasan-adhikari-maha prachanda-damdanayaka-srimat-Prola84 rya-prativaddha-lekhaka-Maipayyena likhitam | Mangalam mahati sri srI sri 118 TRANSLATION. As far as line 61 this record has been sufficiently dealt with by my treatment of the record of A.D. 1123 on the Nilgunda plates (see p. 142 ff. above): we take up the translation of the present inscription from the point at which its business matter begins : (Line 61) And he, the fortunate king Jagadekamalla, favourite of Fortune and the Earth, great Emperor, supitme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of the race of Satyasraya, refage of the whole world, decoration of the Chaluky88, fortunate sovereign of the Vallabha (dynasty), being in good health, issues a command to all who are therein concerned, the governor of the kingdom, the governor of the province, the village headman, the sheriff, the commissioner, official, president and others : (Line 64) Be it duly known to you that on Sunday, the full-moon day of Vaisakha in the year Raktakshi, when nine hundred and forty-six years have elapsed from the time of the Saka king, in figures the year 948, We, having overpowered the puissant Chola, the sovereign of the Fiva Dravidian Realms, and having taken into our possession the wealth of the Lords of the Seven Konkane, havo, in Our victorious camp, pitched in the neighbourhood of Kollapura with a view to a dig-vijaya to the north, granted unto Vasudevarya Serman, a Brahman celibate born in the village of Mudunira situate in the Pagalati district, & member of the Kausika gotra and the Bahvpicha branch of the Vedas, & grandson of Sridhara Bhatta and son of Revaparya Bhatta, a person devoted to the practice and teaching of sacrifice and the 1 Read fayinah (.*). Read blamir. * Read Marita [deg]. * Read a-saptamam. * Metre : Salini. Metre : Vasantatilaki. 1 Delete the danda, and join up palayanti. . After these words to engraved decorative desiga of three figures, followed by a double danda, a figure resembling the numeral 9, and another double dana,

Page #380
No. 35.] MANDASOR INSCRIPTION OF NARAVARMAN. 315 rest of the Six Works and master of the Vedas and their ancillary sciences, the village of Madadajhuru in the three-hundred of Karatikallu situate within the two-thousand of Edadore, in fief, with grain and gold and adeya thereof, with treasure and trouvaille, not to be pointed at with the finger (of hypothecation) by royal officers, with its tolle, with exemption from all taxes and conflicting claims, to be respected by all. (Line 71) And its confines are : on the east, the village of Jalihadu; on the south, the village of Unahalli; on the west, the village of Vavvulikheta ; on the north, the village of Govanti. Lying between these four villages, possessing its own boundaries as previously known to the public, clearly defined in respect of its four confines, it shall be protected by Us and by future sovereigns, whether of Our race or others. (Line 74) And so it has been said by the Lord Vyasa, the compiler of the Vedas : "Sagars and many other kings have made grants of land; whosoever at any time has the soil has at the same time the fruit thereof." The same likewise says regarding the guilt of removal thereof: "He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or by others, is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years. They who lay hands upon Brahmanic fiefs are born ss black snakes lying in withered trunks amid the waterless wildernesses of the Vindhya. He who takes away a single gold piece, a single cow, or a single finger's length of soil, goes to hell until the cosmic dissolution. An unjust seizure of land, or an unjust causing of land to be seized, burns the family of the seizer and his instigator unto the seventh (generation)." Likewise Ramabhadra has said: "This general principle (literally, dyke) of law for kings must be maintained by you, in every age; again and again Ramabhadra makes this entreaty to all these future monarchs : I clasp my hands on my bead in reverence to those coming sovereigns on the earth, whether born of my own line or of the line of other kings, who with souls free from sin shali preserve this my law in its entirety." (Line 82) The grant of the fortunate Emperor and crest-jewel of monarchs, the fortunate king Jayasimha, Written by Maipayya, a scribe attached to the fortunnte Prolarya, Curator of Edicts and High August General of the Forces. Prosperity! Great fortune ! No. 35.-MANDASOR INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF NARAVARMAN : THE MALAVA YEAR 461. BY MAHAMAHOPADHYAYA PANDIT HARAPRASAD SHASTRI, M.A., C.L.E., CALCUTTA. This inscription was discovered by Mr. Jaya-Sankara, pleader at Mandagdr in the Gwalior State. Mandasor, as is well known, is the site of the ancient city of Darapura. The stone. slab bearing the record was tarned up by the plongh in a small hamlet close to Mandasor, on the banks of the river Siwana. It was removed by its discoverer Mr. Jaya-Sankara to his own residence in Mandasor, but subsequently, the Subba or Governor of Mandagor, suspecting that the inscription contained some information about hidden treasure; had it removed to his own residence. There I found it in October 1912. The Governor very kindly allowed me to examine the slab and to remove it to Mr. Jaya-Sankara's house where I was staying. At that time I read the whole of the inscription from the stone itself. Mr. Jayn-Sankara had given me an impression of it, but as it was not very clear, I requested Sir John Marshall, DirectorGencral of Archaeology in India, to get some better estampages for me. At his request Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar, Saperintendect, Archeological Survey, Western Circle, sent two excellent inked impressions to me in April 1913, one of which is reproduced here. * Shaf-karma compare Manu, i. 83. 282

Page #381
316 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. The slab bears nine lines of writing, each containing a verse and a half or forty-eight syllables. There are thirteen verses and a half on the slab, and the record is not complete. Chisel marks are to be found on all sides of it except at the bottom, where it has split. The inscribed surface measures 1' 6" by 7" and the size of the characters varies from " to ". The following orthographical peculiarities may be noticed. All consonants with a superscript r have been doubled, e.g., Jayavarmma-, 1.4; partthire, 1. 5, ete., but consonants with a gubscript r bavo not always been doubled; cf. vikranta-, 1. 5; but - Sakkrasya, 1. 2; -vikkrame, 1. 4. In some cases the anusvara has been used in places where there ought to have been sandhi, e.g., -alamkrita and painchamyama, 1. 3 ; -sambhara-, 1. 6; i has been used thrice in the place of the anusvara, vie., in Sirihavarmmanas, and =sinihavikranta", 1.5, and saranari-gatah, 1. 7. The word sri, whenever used in Sanskrit as the first part of a compoond word, either in inscriptions or in literature, is used without vibhakti. Sometimes it is used as a separate word with the third also-ending, meaning saha or yukta, hut in the present inscription it is used in tho first case-ending, as in frir-Mmalava-, 1. 1; frir-mmaharaja-, 1. 5. In the last case, however, its use is optional. The language is Sanskrit and the whole of it, with the exception of the word siddham at the beginning of line 1, is in verse. There are a few mistakes due to the nason's carelessness, e.g., -vidduddipa- for -vidyudstipa- in 1. 6; pravrik-kale for pravrit-kale in l. 2; Jayamit[rlayah for Jayamitrayah in 1. 9, aud svakulasy-atha for svakulasy-atha in l. 8. The characters of the inscription belong to the Central Indian variety of the Southern alphabet which is said to have closely agreed with the Western variety of the same alphabet in its simplest form. The most important common characteristics of the Southern alphabut are to be found in this inscription :(1) Pa, pha, sha and sa are open at the top. Ma always has tho ancient form. The ya is tripartite in all cases, with the exception of prak-puny-opachay., 1. 4, where it is bipartite. (2) The long vertical stroke of the right limb of la is always retained and moreover it is in all cases, bent towards the left. (3) The medial ri is shown by a carled curvo to the left. Besides these, the following particulars are to be observed :(1) A, which occurs once, has a loop at the bottom, cf. Afroja- in l. 3. The medial a is placed somowhat lower down than usual in two cases, tic. Afroja., 1. 3, and -mardhusraram, 1. 7. (2) Medial i is expressed both by a loop and a curve to the left. (3) Initial 7 occurs only once in idrik-in 1. 4. The medial form is expressed by a double curve; cf. srir., 1. 1. (4) Medial u is expressed in three different ways, (a) The usual one consisting of a hook turned towards the left and attached to the bottom of letters, e.g. in-samudra-, 1. 1; -pushpair, 1. 3. (6) A curve to the right attached to the bottom of the letter, which ends in a vertical line rising to the fall height of the letter, e.g. in -suklasya, 1. 3, and 1 duhitur-, 1. 9. (c) A curve to the left attached to the bottom of ra, rising upwards and intersect. ing the vertical limb of the consonant; e.g. in .ckuru, 1. 7; -karunikah, 1.9. The only exception is the form in purushay-, 1. 1. fuble's Indian Palcography, Ind. dal., Vol. XXXIII, Appendix, p. 62.

Page #382
No. 35.] MANDASOR INSCRIPTION OF NARAVARMAN. (5) Initial e occurs only once, in eka-, 1. 2; the medial form is expressed by a hook to the left; cf. -sirase, 1. 1. (6) Ai occurs only in the medial form and does not call for any remark. Among consonants the only letters worth noticing are: (1) Kha, cf. the form in -sikhachalam in 1. 6, where the base is triangular as in the Northern variety. 317 (2) Na, the form of this letter is peculiar as it consists of the na with a semi-circalar top-stroke; cf. -gan-amnate, 1. 1. (3) Tha, where we may note the curvature of the crossbar; cf. -manorathe, 1. 4. (4) In pa the vertical stroke on the left has been slightly bent inwards as in -paryyanka-, 1. 1. (5) The curvature of the left vertical line is also noticeable in pha cf. phaladam in 1. 7. (6) Ma has retained its ancient form of the Scythian inscriptions. The only change in it is to be found in the base line which in certain cases has bent downwards. (7) In fa the lower part of the left limb curves in and not out, as is usual; cf. -sirase, 1. 1. (8) In sha the crossbar is strictly horizontal in all cases. The left shows a curvature to the right as in pa and pha. (9) Sa retains its old form of the Scythian inscriptions. (10) The left limb of ha also shows a curve to the right. The record refers itself to a king named Naravarman, who was the son of Sinhavarman and the grandson of Jayavarman. This Naravarman is mentioned in the Gangdhar inscription of his son Visvavarman' of the Malava year 480, and Visvavarman again is referred to in the inscription of his sou Bandhuvarman, who was a contemporary as well as the feudatory of the Emperor Kumaragupta I. In the Susunia rock inscription of Chandravarman, we find that the name of Chandravarman's father was Sinhavarman. It is spelt exactly in the same way as in this inscription, .e., Sinhavarman and not Simhavarman or Singhavarman. A comparison of the alphabets of the two inscriptions shows that they belong to the same historical period and can only be separated by a very few years. Up to this day epigraphists and historians have generally regarded the Meharauli pillar inscription of Chaudra as being a record of the early Gupta Emperor Chandragupta II. I think the Susunia inscription and the new Mandasor inscription have put a new complexion on the state of affairs. In the Susunia rock inscrip. tion we find a king named Chandravarman, the son of Sinhavarman, of the city of Pushkarana, dedicating one of the insigria of Vishnu, viz., a wheel. Pushkarana or Pushkarana is undoubtedly the ancient name of the city of Pokharan in the Jodhpur State. An ancient city no doubt, as it has given its name to a sub-division of Brahma, as, named Pushkarand Brahmanas, as Dasapura, and Anandanagara (Wadnagar) and Srimala have given their names to the Dasora, Nagara and Srimali Brahmaras. Pushkarapa seems to have been the capital of the Kshatriya I Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions, pp. 74 . See Proceedings of the Beng. As. Soc., 1895, pp. 177 ff. 2 ibidem, p. 82. Gusta Inscriptions, pp. 139 f.

Page #383
818 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. Varman-kings of Malava. By the help of the newly discovered inscription we can put up the following genealogy of these rulers of Malava : Jayavarman Sinhavarman Naravarman Visvavarman Bandhuvarman. The Sasunia inscription connects Chandravarman with this dynasty and we have the following completo genealogy : Jayavarman Sinbayarman Chandravarman (a contemporary of Samudragupta). Naravarman V. S. 461=404-5 A.D. Visvavarman V. S. 480=423-4 A.D. Bandhuvarman; V. S. 493= 436-37 A.D. The Mebarauli pillar inscription mentions & king named Chandra who had conquered the Vahlikas after crossing the seven mouths of the Indus, and the Vangas. Nowhere in a Gupta inscription do we find any mention of any conquest of the Punjab or of Afghanisthan by Chandragupta II., or any other successor of Samudragupta. The Susunis inscription supplies us with a king named Chandra with the family title Varman, who belonged to Pushkarans in Western India, but had dedicated a wheel of Vishnu close to the Vanga country. The Meharauli pillar itself is the very dhuaja, another ensign of Vistna, the dedication of which is recorded in the inscription itself, and it also speaks of a conquest of Bengal. The natural conclusion is to state that Chandra of the Meharauli pillar inscription and Chandravarman, son of Simhavarman, of the Susunia inscription, are one and the same person. In the former record the family name was omitted in order to satisfy the needs of the metre. Hitberto the Bijayagadh pillar inscription has been regarded as the oldest known inscrip. tion of the Malava-Vikrama Era, though the era used has not been specifically named. So the Gupta Insor., pp. 251 ff.

Page #384
No. 35. ] MANDASOR INSCRIPTION OF NARAVARMAN. 319 earliest epigraphical mention of the name of this era is to be found in the new inscription in the following words : Srir-mmalava-gan-amnate prasasti krita-sajfite. Sir R. G. Bhandarkar has commented on this line at length in a paper contributed to the Indian Antiquaryl which appeared before my paper in which the discovery of the inscription was announced. I am afraid I am not able to agrea with his conclusions. In the first place he says that the word amnata means "authoritatively laid down", but the word umnate is derived from the root mnd, to repeat. Therefore amnata means 'repeatedly used'. The word amnaya from the same root means the Vedas, which are constantly repeated. Samamnaya and Samamnata occur in the beginning of the Nirukta, which is regarded as a sort of commentary on the Nighanta, which always precedes the former. The phrases mean that which is to be learnt by heart. The question of authoritativeness is to be derived from the context and not from the word. In the second place he takes the word gana to mean a body politic or corporate body, for which I am afraid there is no warrant of so ancient a date. Gana, puga, nigama or sangha always denote & congregation or collection, and I am afraid there is nothing in ancient literature to connect it with a political body. The word sthiti has not been used in this inscription but it has been used in conjunction with the word gana in two other Mandasor inscriptions, viz.-- (1) Bandhuvarman's inscription of the year 493. (2) Yasodharman's inscription. Sir Ramakrishna takes it to mean "the formation", " the condition" or "the constitution". But sthiti usually means convention or tacit consent, and this is supported by the phrase gana-sthits-vasat kilajnandya likhiteshu, i.e., written for the knowledge of the time owing to the tacit consent of the gana or congregation of the Malavas. Kalajtianaya means for fixing the date. Vasa here means owing to. Both Sir Ramakrishna and Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar have taken krita as another name of all the years of the era used in this inscription. Krita is, however, the name of the first year of a oycle of years, which was used in the Vedic Period. Now this Vedio cyole seems to have been continued in use in the country surrounding Mandasor in the 5th century A.D., though Mr. Shamasastry asserts that it had gone out of use in the 12th century B.C. The word has been found in three inscriptions : (1) The Bijayagadh pillar of Varika Vishnuvardhana, the year 428. (2) The new Mandasor inscription of the year 461. (8) The Gangdhar inscription of Visvavarman of the year 480. Our supposition that the year krita is the first year of a cycle of four years, becomes tenable if the year of the Malava-Vikrama era to which it is applied, is divisible by four after the sabtraction of one. Now this is so in two cases out of three. In the now Mandagor inscription the number of years are divisible by four after the deduction of one. The date of the Gangdbar insoription is an expired year, as is indicated by the words yateshrs and sottarapadoshu; yateshu means "expired', and sottarapadeshu means 'when one quarter had expired', and 1 Vol. XLII, pp. 199 f. * Ibid., pp. 217 . See also D. R. Bhandarkar, Progress Report of the Archaelogical Survey, Western Circle, 1912-13, p. 68. * Gupta Issor., PP. 150 ft. See also Dr. Thomas, Journal Roy. ds. 800., 1914, p. 418, and Dr. Fleet, ibidem, pp. 746 t. . B. Shamasastry's Gapamayana, p. 4

Page #385
320 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL.XII. this last has been omitted by Dr. Fleet in his translation. So the real date of the Gangdbar inscription lies in the year 481 of the Malava-Vikrams era. This number is divisible by four after the dedaction of one. The year of the Bijayagadh pillar inscription is the exception. Here the number of years are not divisible by four after the subtraction of one. But most probably this also is an expired year though it is not so specified. A Jains work, the Bhagavati Sutra, however, states that the four Yugas come in the following order: Kali, Dvapara, Treta and Krita. It a particular year is divisible by four then it is a Krita year. Sir R. G. Bhandarkar is of opinion that the era used in this inscription was founded by the Malava Republican body. Mr. D. R. Bhandarkar states that "the Malavas were only in possession of a traditional usage regarding, i.e. of a mode of reckoning, tha Krita year". Dr. Fleets thioks that the Malava Vikrama era was founded by the Kushana Emperor Kanishkn. They all proceed on the supposition that there wils no such king as Vikramaditya before Chandragupta II. of the Gupta dynasty. In this connection 1 beg to point out that a king named Vikramaditya is mentioned in Hala's Saptasati, V. 64 (ed. Weber, nr. 464). As Hala cannot be placed later than the 1st century A.D., it must be admitted that the Vikramaditya mentioned here must have existed ia the first century BC. Tho verso runs as follows: Sajnvahana-sulha-rasa-tosikna dentina tsha kare lalkhaji | chalanbna Vitamiichobaalhariam-anusilkkhitin tissa || I edit the inscription fron the original stone. TEXT. 1 siddham [*] sahasrazirase tasmai puruSAyAmitAtmane [*] catussamudraparyaGgatoya nidrAlathe namaH [n 1*] zrIlivagaNanAte prazaste tatasaMjJite [*] 2 ekaSaSTyadhika prApta samAzatacatuSTaye] [*] prAhakAle zubhe prApte manastuSTikare nRNAm [*] madhe(he) pravRtte zakrasya kRSNasyAnumate tadA [ // 3] 3 niSpannavrIhiyavasA kAzapuSpairalaMkatA [*] bhAbhirabhyadhika bhAti medinI sasya mAlinI [ // 4*] dine pAkho(vI)jazukasya eMcabhyAmatha satkRte [1] Ida kAlavara ramye prazAsati vasundharAm [ // 5*] prAkpuNyopacayAbhyAsAtsaMvar3ita manorathe [*] jayavarmanarendrasya pautra devendravikrame [ // *] 5 kSitIze siGkavaNasmivikrAntagAmini [*] satputre zrImahArAjanaravamaNi pArthive [ // 7*] tatyAlanaguNoddezAdharmaprAptyarthavistara: [1] 6 parvajja] (janmAntarAbhyAsAhalAdAkSiptamAnasaH [*] khayazaHpuNya saMbhAravivasti kRtodyamaH [*] mRgatRSNAjalasvapnaviduddIpazikhAcalam [ // *] 7 jIvalokamimaM jJAtvA zaraNyaM zaraNata: [*] tridazodAraphaladaM svagastI cArupazavam [ // 10*] vimAnAnekaviTapaM toyadAMbumadhusAvam [1] Ind....V.IXE.II. 2. 200. - Loc. cit., p. 163. J. R. A. S., 1913, p. 633, Sute 2. * Read prAvaTakAle. [I would road medhe pragata -S.K.) * Tue mark above #: is probably accideutal. * Red degjvIpa + Rend 'madhukhadam.

Page #386
ESPADRE BUYRF 3:RFEES greepor SERRE Rubik Reely korx EMR LELYEKRE er fubefte mit AYURARE BAIARY orele 15 // 436 80%99% Texxyprou forreto af Blegress fiflume & BEBEPTpzfedeater Bruifzuspje parole orferkins Baby Espfferergo plein rzezfFLEXprese le prgprelep pp SCALE:45 p 33kh k0: / 01: biibaa| diiaaN nuuN laabbNn 13% n : c nnnaa npx Exajhuulee jhuul n 341 0: it liilaa 3gt4:35 vhiilbee ns 6: leekhnnnaa pukhlp4x dc jhh Mandasor inscription of the time of Naravarman. Malava Samvat 461. rnaatt%nnlpul &lii jaann 835 nNkhpeemu 1434 hmu bbjnu ee c pus : 2: 80%uun&rds 4 apraalNc mukh 38 peeprlaiNdd . W. GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH,

Page #387

Page #388
No. 36.] TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJADEVA. 321 8 vAsudevaM jagaddAsamaprameyamajaM vibhum [ // 11*] mitrabhRtyAtasatkartA khakulasyatha' AT: *] te faoi T ATVIU TAI'[:] [11 P**] 9 mahAkAruNika: satyo dharmAjjitamahAdhana: [*] satyutro varsa Destu satyautrotha Ayer & [ p**] gregor [:*] HattuthToT[:] [1*] TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Success! salatation to that Purusha with thousand heads and immeasurable sonl, who sleeps on the waters of the four oceans as on a bedstead. (V. 2.) On the arrival of the auspicious year four hundred increase! y sixty-one named Krita and repeatedly used by the illustrious Malava tribe; (V. 3) the approach of the auspicious rainy season which delights the minds of men, the festival of Sakkra having commenced as then allowed by Krishna, (V. 4) the earth garlanded by corn shines with lustre to a great extent, being adorned by Kasa flowers and growing up paddy and fodder. (Vv. 5-7). On the 5th day of the waxing moon in the month of Asvina, in this delightful. and auspicious time, which is a matter of congratulation to all, while the illustrious Maharaja Naravarman, the raler of the Earth, was governing the world, the virtuous son of the king Sinhavarman, and the grandson of the king Jayavarman, whose prowess was like that of the king of Gods, whose gait was as powerful as that of a lion, and whose desires were increasingly fulfilled owing to the repeated accumulation of merit in previous (births); (vv. 8-14) with the object of exemplifying the merit of that administration, Satya, the virtuous son of Varntavriddhi the virtuous grandson of Jaya, the virtuous son of Jayamitra, (who was the daughter of Balasura, bestirring himself for the acquisition of merit, his mind being forcibly drawn to (such a course) owing to the habit acquired in previous existences, whose efforts were intensified by the weight of his merit and fame, who honoured friends, servitors and those in distress, who was as the moon in his own family, whose w.ealth and even whose life was made over to the Gods and the Brahmans, who was endowed with great compassion, who acquired his great wealth by lawful means, and who finding this living creation to be transitory like the water of the mirage, like a dream, like the lightning and the flame of the lamp, took refuge in Vasadeva, the grantor of protection, the habitat of the creation, the immeasurable, the unborn, all pervading, (who is compared to a tree) which gives heaven as its noble fruit, whose charming young shoots are the celestial damsels, whose many branches are the heavenly cars, which drops honey in the shape) of rains from clouds ..... No. 36.-TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJA DEVA. BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A. The discovery of these two grants were announced by Baba Nagendra Nath Vasu, the Honorary Archaeological Surveyor to the Mayarabhanja State, Orissa, in the first volume of The Archeological Survey of Mayurabhanja. One of these grants was edited by him in the same publication with plates, which, though clear, are not reliable as the scess of reproduction Read Pity. ? Read atce . Read aziat:. + TR. D. Bhandarkar renders the phrase Sinha-vikranta-gimin, as the tributary prince of Singhavikrants (i.c. Simhavikrams or Chandragupta II); Ind. Ant., 1913, p. 162.] The Archaeslogical Survey of Mayurabhanja by Nagendra Nath Vasu, Vol. 1, pp. 129 1. 21

Page #389
322 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. adopted was not purely mechanical. The publication of the Sonpur grant of Satrabhanjadeva! has thrown new light on the Bhanja dynasty of Orissa. As Babu Nagendra Nath Vasa's edition is not free from mistakes, I have edited both plates together. I obtained them, in 1911, through Mr. L. E. B. Cobden-Ramsay, I.C.S., Political Agent, Orissa Beudatory States, along with two other plates, one of which has already been edited by me in this Journal while the other one has been published by Baba Nagendra Nath Vasu. The plates were found in the Feudatory state of Bandh in Orissa and "were turned up by the plough". Further details about their discovery are not available to me. At present the plates belong to the Feudatory Chief of Baudh. The first verse of both of these plates and many of the following ones correspond to those of the Sonpur grant of Satrubhanjaders. For the sake of distinction I have named the plates A and B. A.-The Baudh Grant of Ranabhafijadevs; the 54th year. The inscription recording this grant is incised on three plates of copper measuring from 8} to 87" in length and from 4+" to 49" in breadth. They are held together by a ring, " thick and nearly 4" in diameter, of the same metal, passing through round holes about from the edges of the plates. The first plate only carries writing on the inner side. The royal seal, soldered to this ring, is round in shape and measures 21' in diameter. The impression of the seal consists of a crescerft above, the name of the king fri-Ranabhenjadevasya in the middle, and a seated ball, facing the proper left, below. The plates with ring and seal weigh 232 tolas. The characters of the inscription are more archaic in form than those of the Bamanghati grant of the same king or the new Sonpur grants of his father Satrubhanjadeva. They are more skin to the characters of the Gumsor grant of Netsibhanja7 and the Orissa plates of Vidyadharabhanja. The inscription montions a king namod Gandhata in 1.5 as the king's father. In grant B in the same verse Satrubhajadeva is mentioned as the father of the king. Further on, 1. 12, it is mentioned that the king was born in the family sprung from the egg (vamba-prabhav-andajah), with which we may compare the similar phrase used in the Sonpor grant of his father andaja-uansa-prabhaval). He is styled Paramamahesvara Maharaja, 1. 12. He is styled Ranake in l. 17 of grant B of the year 26. He addresses the officers of the Khisljali mandala and informs them that the village of Konatinthi in the Khatiy. vishaya has been given to & Bbataputra, the son of Vagudevs, whose name has been omitted through carelessness, who was an emigrant from A pilomuleri and an inhabitant of Amvagarasara, belonged to the Rohita gotra, the Rohita ashtaka, the Visyamitra pravara, the Chhandoga charana and the Kauthuma fakha. The grant was written in the 54th year of the king in the dark half of Bhadrapada by the Bandhi-vigrahiya (Sandhi-vigralika) Himadatta, was incised by the Arkasali Gonsks and sealed with the Boyal seal. I edit the inscription, which has already been published by Babu Nagendranath, from the original plate - 1 Above, Vol. XI, pp. 98 ff. . * The Archeological Survey of Maysrabhanja, Vol. I, pp. 162 . Journ. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. XL, Part I, PP. 166 1. Journ. Beng. As. Soc., Vol. VI, pp. 669 4. . loc. cit., pp. 135 ft. Abone, pp. 158 . jbidom, p. 129. . Above, Vol. XI, pp. 98 L. . ibidem, Vol. LVI, Part I, pp. 160 ff.

Page #390
No. 36.] TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJADEVA. 323 TEXT. First Plate. i Om Siddhi[h*] Samhara-kala-hutabhug-vikarala-ghora-sambhranta-kimkara ksitanta-nitanta2 bhindanna) [1] bhinn-e(a)ndhak-akura-mabagahan-atapattra[m] tad=bhairavam Hara-vapur-bhavatah prapatah8 || [18] Durvvara-va; 3 rapa-rana-pratipaksha-paksha-llakshmit-bath-a paharan-Otsalita,pratapah (1) Bhanja naradhi4 patayo vahavo vabhavarb-adbhutayo=ttra bhuvi bhuri-sahasrasamkhyah || [28] Tesbam kule sakala-bhutala5 pala-mauli-mal-archchit-aohri-yugalo valavam npipo-bhat (i) fri-Gandhata[h*] prakata-paarusha-rasmi6 chakra-nirddarit-ari-briday=sya pita nlipasya ||[3*] Nana-manayaman-anyonya lagna7 gaja-vaji-ghat[*]-bhat-angha-samghatta-ghora - samara - nirddarit-ari - narendra - voinda llakshmi-samuha8 hatha-harana-prakatita-vikata-patalo-parushakara-pratap-atikrant-aneka-sa hasra-samkhya vi 9 kbyat-otkhyata l-khadga-bhrajishop-bhu(bhu)ja-vajra-Bhafija-bhupati[b*) prabhuti pura[d*] Dhritipurat12 | Sarad-ama10 la-vabala-jaladharaddhavala.yasah-patala-kamala-mal-alamkrita-sakala-dig-vadhu-vada11 no anavarata-pravarttamana-nana-sanmana-dan-anandita-ni[h*]sesba-svajana-dina du[h*]khit-ana Second Plate; First Side. 12 tha-jana-mand-vano varsa-prabhav-andajah. Paramamabeivarom ata-pitri-pad. inudhyato Bhanj-.13 mala-kula-tilako Maharaja-sri-Ranabhafijadevah kusali || Khifjali-mandalo bhavishya14 d-rajalo-rajanak-antaranga - kamar[a*]matya - mahasamenta - vra(bra)hmapa - purogaman= anya[**]s=cha danda15 pasika-chchata16-bhata-vallabha-jatiya[n] yath-arha [**] manayati vodhayati?? sainidisayati ch=anya16 tearvvatah sivam-amakam viditam=astu bhavatam || Khatiya-vishayo sammvandhah & Konatinthi-gramg17 fechatuh-simalo paryantah sa-nidhis=chOpanidhig=cha80 mata-pitror=atmanas-cha puny-a18 bhivriddhayol salila-dbara-paraparena" vidhina | Rohita-gotraya Rohita-ashtaka 1 Expressed by a symbol. Metre: Vasantatilaka. Read prapatu. . Read -lakshmi.. Read bahan babludur-udbhutayes.. Read bhwei. 1 Read -anghri.. * Read balavan. Read -lakashi.. 10 Read -patu-purushakara.. 11 Read -pikhyatotkhata.. 11 Read purat. 11 Read -bahala-jaladhara dhavala.. Read andaja-pashfa-prabhavah. 15 Read -raja-rajanyak 16 Read -chafa.. 17 Read bodhayati samadirati, 18 Read sambaddhah. * Read - simas. * Bead sa middi nopa nidificha. 21 Read -vsiddhaya. u Rond-pwracariga, 2 r2

Page #391
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. 19 ya Vigvamitra-pravaruya sohhandokal-charanaya Kauthuma-sakhaya? Vasadeva sutaya Bha20 tapatra Apildmuleri-vinirgata* Amvasarasara-vastavya 'vidhir-vvidheya savidhana - vi21 dhina tamyra?-sasanatvena pratipadito=smabhir yate (tas)-cha paramparya-kul avatares yava22 d=Ved-a[na]vachan na yathi [*Kapdataekapda[t] prarohanti'[19] ya sutens pratanoshi sahasrena vird Second Plate; Second Side. 23 hasi [1] Ovar vudhvi pararddham cha paratah vangll-avataren=api bhavadbhibrasmad-u parodhat dharmma-gaura 24 vach=cha na konachi[t] Svalpam=api vadha karanlyan || Ukta cha dharmmalastro [11] Vahubhirlt=vvasudha datta raja25 bhih Sagar-adibhirlb-yasya yasya yada bhimik16 tasya tasya tada phalar Ma bhud=aphala-sanks vah 26 paradatt=eti parthivah [1] svadanatephalam=anamtya [m] paradatt-anupaland Asyamedhasahasrani 27 Vaja peya-satani cha [lo] paundarika17-sahasrani bhumi-dana[r*]ddhikam phalam Ekavinsati-18 28 kulamny=ahuh kashtam hi narake sthitam [1] bhtmidanena matrong urddharia29 yanti mpitam divi 29 Svadatta[m*) paradattam va yo hareti(ta) vast(en)ndharam [1] sa vishthayal ksimir-bhatva pit;ibhih saha pa30 chyate | Hiranyam-ekam gor=ekam bhtimim=apy-arddham-angulam (1"] haram * narakamaeayati yavad-shot-sampla31 vah || Avisha visham=ity=ahuh vrahmanyam visham=achyate 11 (1) visham-okakind (nan) hanti vrahmasyam putra-pautri32 kar Sary veshanetu pradananam bhimi-dana[m] prasasyati (1) kalpa-koti gatam papam samchitam jayato narah [lo] 33 18Eka-vinsati-kulany-ova kasb[t]am narake sthitam [I] bhumi-danena matrepa trach=ev-ubir-yrimuchyato Papa-ni Third Flate; First Side. 34 mmochyavas-tyaktva saupana bh midanaka [19] pado pado divim (vam) yati pitsim-atm-aikavimsakam Phalasya 35 kathitam dharmmam phala [no] nisbphala-sambhavah () bhumi-hartta phalacheta (-chchh@tta) phala[no] nishphalata[m] vrajet[ll] Read Chhandoga.. . Read -fakhaya. * Read Bhaffaputraya. * Read -gataya. Bend -pastavyays. * Boad vidhi-oidheya-tadvidlands 1 Read tamras. . Read =pedamu . [Read prarakasti, see e.g. Vajasanayi-Sarita, 13, 20 -.-8. K.) 1. Read buddha. 1 Bead cars. 11 Read bharadbhir. 11 Read walpapi ba' i karaniya. 4 Read Bahubbir, 1 Read adibil yaaya. 1 Read bhumist' 14 Read paundarika.. 10 Read Ekavinfat-kulanya, Bead sirdhaa. ** Read mpita. 11 Read vishthayam. 12 Read gam=ekan bhamars. * Read haran. 7. Read ya sadabhutasanplapas Bead brahman >> Read putrapautrikam.

Page #392
siddhi // saMhAra kA lahara didi deva kA supa mahAga hA lAla kila vikarAla pyApadA, va (kaeNrakRtibU kAya yA OMH // duvA ra vA hara aaiyAdavarAva 2 samUha para yAdayA va dravarupa yA udevi pi // bAkula yakalala pAla bolimAlAI Diyana lavalavAda ka * yaku / vidizA sAvika sItA kA kA mAno yamA kazA lagU * nayA hidAsa vikRSTa hAla kAna vikataca kAra kA kA kA kakasa saM viSuvRdi 10 labadala ke lavAivala : caTrala kamala mIlAla kuru sakala vida avadha evama va kAnA samayA, kA maddata ] kadI maMdukA 2 4 8 12 a ma vAtha vAvaTu caruvAlu mamAyarAmA nAdhikayAdavala malakula dila kA dala va kulI lUlImalUla vi dvAra rAmakA kumAra mA rAma vATUla bhAva da nikAla rukSAyAmAdiyAkisabhA di 87 yahiyA niyama vidina ma suruvato / / 5vA diyA viSayasaMmRGgaH kA va ziva : zimAceyaH sa vivi azA ybbhA hathA salilavA gAya ra sarala vivi / dina nikA yavidhvA zivarAyAlAyako savAdya vAsudeva sunA 2. adhilamule sirasA se vivavidyA vivAdi mRNAvadeva diyA diyA divyAkulA vanAI layAva dvAvava vavavadhAkAkA vidyAna vila vidyA 14 16 S 18 diva 22 24. 26 28 30 32 ith. Baud plates of Ranabhanjadeva.-54th year. asiyAdharASTravacana va lAlaviruddha vAcana ke navaM sUlyama civAvA kapala diH sagarA diye sAtha sAtha sumana mArU cIra diyA vivAH sadA vAyala mAna rahA lalatA anubhava da vAcakalita kavi lAva / lAlaH ka divasa ke lie, yAdavi yA mAyAko divasa viSayamA sahaya va: // jevi saM viSa mizrA para milApa ka mAyA diyA va va ghamaya viSayakA kinA kA sAbudAmA bhASA kA kAhi cAya sAdha kavi ke niklaa| vakAra ke vAda 3 yuddha SCALE 05 dudhaaak-ej+pa yasa vaha sisuvA cA cAla W. GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH. 4 8 10 12 1-4 16 18 20 22 24 26 28 30 32

Page #393
illa. AlyA va sukA khoyA vAziMdA karAde pade divi yadi gharamA kavi phlm| kadhi vabhUva calA viSa lasadeva a laye caviS 30 savivAra saMga ise la lolulu viSayeAH SaSaH kaH pramAru di yadi nividyA tikkavi vika lAdina ke 2112 ST guru videza lAna d 40 va vedavAkayA ki vA videva kA dhAma dyA gaahmdn40 rAkSaH kulaviMdra si kavitA AdidhinaH mile vivAhitA AdiyA va rulta vidvAsAfa cAla suru 511 34 38 42 34 212. 46 36 38 vi 4. drAbU l++ 44 442 44 sugAzo" kamaladalA mukilo lAvu dinu) manuS 46 sakalamidamudAha; divAdiH yara kI ravilAla 45 deva yuvA vikAsAda AmAmA 48 khaa diyA ki madare va kilu A. jAlimonA yA kevalAki mArA kI madala // 48

Page #394
No. 36.] TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJADEVA. 826 36 Asramedha-sahasrani vajapeya-sutani cha [l*] gavam satasahasrena bhimihartta na sndhyati | 37 Loba-chitran-[a*]ema-churopa c ha vishanecha jaraye[n] narah [*] vra(bra)hmasvam tfi(tri)shu lokesha(h) kah pu(pu)ma[no] jarayishyati || 38 Yajno=nritena ksharati tapah ksharati vismayan?-kshiti-hartty='ekavimsani ku(ku)lani narakam vrajot | Tri39 p-agra-jala-vi(bi)ndus= o j ala-vadvada(budbuda)-sadrisa[mn*] [*] sadrieam javitam jnatva kirtti-dharmmam na lopa40 yet | Veda-vak=smritayo jihvavadanti fishi-devata[h 1*] bhumi-hartta tatha martya aho ma hara 41 ma hara(h) | Yath-apsu patitam(tah) Sakra taila-viadur-vvisarpati I ovam bhomiksitam danam sasye masye praro42 hati | Asphotayamti pitarah pravalgyanti pitamah (a) 1*] bhumidata kulo jata (tah) sam [et] trata bha43 vishyati(h) (ID Adityo Varuno Vishnu[r*] Vra(Bra)hma Soma(o) Hotasanah[I*] Sulapanis-tu bhagavam (van) abhinan. 44 danta bhumidah(dam) || Bhumin yah pratigrihna(hna)ti yach(yas)-cha bhumi[m*] ptayachchhati [1] abhau tau punya(nya)-karmmanau niyatau Third Plate ; Second Side. 45 syarga-gaminau | Iti kamala-dal-amvu(ambu)-vi(bi)ndu-lolah(lam) sri(sri)yam= anuchintya manushya-jivitar [cha 1"] 46 sakalam=idam-udahri(ri)tam hi vadhvas na hi purushah parakirttanan vilopya Sri-Ranabhafija47 devasya pravarddhamane vijayarajya sammvatsare chatuhpanchasatame Bhadravada-amama(va)48 syayam likhitam sand[h*Jivigrahiya-Himadattena [*] Utki(i)ropam cha Arka sali-Gona49 kona[l*] Laxchhitam Maharajakiya-mudrepa || B.-Baudh Grant of Ranabhanjadeva; the 26th year. This grant is incised on three copper-plates held together by a circular ring which passes through holes bored on the right margin of the plates, about from the edge. The first plate bears writing on the inner side only. The last plate is broken near the ringhole, perhaps in consequence of an attempt to remove the plate from the ring without outting the latter. The plates measure 61" by 45". The last plate, however, is only 41 broad in the middle. The ring is a thick and has a diameter of 2". It passes through the bottom of an oval seal measuring 24" by 2". The seal bears, in high relief, a couchant bull facing the proper left, and above it crescent and sun. Below the bull is the legend fri-Ranabhanjadevasya in Nagari letters. Below the legend again is an expanded lotus flower with stem. The plates with ring and seal weigh 155 tolas. The ring had not been cut when the impressions were prepared by Mr. Krishna Sastri. The inscription has been very carelessly incised, and words and even parts of verses havo been omitted in many cases. In the metrical portion it is stated that Satrubhanja was the father of the king Ranabhanjadeva, who was a devout Vaishnava and meditated on the feet 1 Read vismayat 1 kshitia Read - harttsaika * Read buddhvi . Read purushaih parakirttayo vilopyal Here follow & floral design and a conch (or symbol for in) which, evidently, constituted the mark of the king mentioned immediately before. A double vertical stroke is engraved after the mark.

Page #395
326 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. of his father and mother. He was king of both the Khinjalis which were mentioned in the Sonpur plates of Satrubhanja as Ubhaya-Khinjali-mandale and as Khinjali in plate A. He is styled Ranaka (1. 17), one who was worshipped by the Mahasamantas, who had obtained the five great sounds, and who had obtained a boon from the goddess Stambhegvari. The inscription records the grant of the village of Vallagringa in the Khatia vishaya to a Brihmana of the V jasaneya charana, the Maudgalya gotra, the Bharmyasva pravara, and the Angirasa anupravara, the Bhattaputra Damodara, surnamed Bhusbana, the son of Bhattabhishana, who hailed from the Bhatta-village of Khaduvapali, and, after his death, to his son the Bhattapatra Chhadoka (?). The grant was made in the 28th year of the king on the 5th day of the bright fortnight of Margasiras. It was incised by the merchant (vanik) and goldsmith (suvarnnakara) Sivanaga, the son of Pandi, and sealed with the Royal seal. This man Sivanaga also sealed the Sonpur grant of Ranabhanja's father Satrubhanja. I edit the inscription from the original plate. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Om Svasti Sarnhara-kala-huta-bhug-vikarila-ghora-sambhranta-k kira-3 2 kpitanta-[nitanta*)-bhi[n]na[**] [*] bhi[]n-andhak-asura-maha-gahanatpatra (1) tad=bhairavam Hara-va3 pur-bbayatah prapatah l ' Duryvara-varana-rana-pratipaksha-(paksha)-lakshmi hatha-gra4 hapa-supraspita-pratapa[h*l] Bhanja paradhipatayo vahavo vabhuyur-udbhu5 vayoutra bhuva(vi) bhu(bhu)ri-sahasra-sa[m*]khya[h*]|| Teshamn kulo sakala bhu(bhu)ta[la]-pala6 mauli-mal-archchit-angbti-jagalo valavappipo=huta? 11 (1) Sri7 satru(tru)bhanja ity=atula-dbih [ilo] Tass=atmaja[h*] svayambhu-vat || A. 8 nyo-ma[rda]mana-milita8-samuddhata-npipa-chakra-chaturanga-va(ba)la-[ksho] bha9 chali 10.dhari-mandala(lo) gaja-turaga-khura-nir(n)darana-prasarad-atula-dhu(dha)li. 10 vitana-sachchhanna-11 japy-angnna(no) gaja-skandha-vedika-svayamvar-ayata apa11 rinita-ja[ya*]-lakshmi-sardananditn-paurajana-m[a] nasah srimad-danja-13 12 bhupatih parad-Dhritipura-namna[h*]ll sa(sa)rad-amala-dhavalakara-yasa[h] Second Plate; First Side. 13 patala-dhavalita-dig vadano || (a)nava(ajrata-pravsit[]-sammana-dan-ana14 ndita-bakala-jano andaja-vana-prabhavah Paramavaishnava(vo) mata-pi15 tsi-pad-anudhyata(to) Bhan-amala-kuls-tilaka Ubhaya-Khinjaly-adhipati[he] 16 samadhigata-pancha-mahasavda mahasimanta-vandita Stambhesvari17 laydha-vara-prasada15 | ranaka[h] Sri Ranabhanjadera[1] kusali ih-aita Khi18 jali-mandalo bhavishyad-raja-rajanak-antaranga-kumar[a]ma. 1 Expressed also by a symbol at the beginning of the line. - Metre : Vasantatilaka. . Read 'kimkara.. Read -gahanatapatran. Read prapats. Read naradhipahaya baland babhinuraudbhutaye-fra. * Read-onli-mal-archchit-asghri-yugalo baldranaripo=bhit. The sboond half of the stanza cannot be restored. * Bead anyonya-mardamana-milita. p Looks like - kahtobha Bondolata Read-sanchlanna. 19 Read -sayandardyata pa.. 1 Read frimad Bhanja-bhupatih. " Read "abdo. * Read Stambhafpari-labdha-paraprasado.

Page #396
No. 86.] TWO GRANTS OF RANABHANJADEVA. 827 19 tya(tya)-mahasamanta-vra (bra)hmana-pradhana[n] an[y]a[r"]cha dandapasi(si)ka. 20 chata-bhata-vallabha(@jatiyah(yan) yatharhil minayati vodhayati sam[a ]21 diga(ya)ti chanyat(a) sarvvatah si(si) vam=28makam[1]viditam-astu bha[va"]tai Kh[*]22 tia S-vishayaprativa(ba)ddha-Vallasringa-khandakshotra[m] [i*]tasya cha paschimona di23 g(a)-vibhagona Salanki* nady=asti at[t]arena cha Mahanadi pu(purvvena si. 24 ma-sandhau asva[t"]tha-vriksha-dvaya[m] vyavasthita[m"] dakshinatasata ku[t*]tanasi Second Plate ; Second Side. 25 la simivadhi[h"] paratvena vyavasthih nidhya-upanidhi-sa hita Madhyades-a26 kara-bha(bhu) ta-Khaquvapali-bhatta-grama-vinirgata (m)-Maudgalya-gotrena Bhakra mya-6 27 eva-pravaren-Angiras-anapravarona Bhu(Bhi)shap-abhidhane [na") Vaja[se]neya. charana28 Kanva-sakhadhya[y"Jina Bhatta-Bhu (Bhu)shapa-sushtona? bhattepatra-fri-Damodarena pre29 bhu-kay-aika-saranna mtitva etat(a) sasa (sa)nam tad-anantaram tat(a)-putrena 30 bhattaputra-Chhadoka-nama tam(v)ra-sasana [m] pratillavdham(r)-iti i P[]31 ram(a)parya-kul-avatarina y[A]vad=Ved-artha-vachanena yatha [*] kanda[t'] 32 kanda[t] praro hamtio sasanens pratinasi sahasrena viroha33 si [1] Ovam vuddha 0 para[r*]ddhan=cha parato va[un] Savatarena [bhavadbhir asmad-uparodhajd-dharmma-gaurava[ch]=cha na ke34 nachist*] [svalp=&pi badha karaniya 1] tatha chauktar 11 dharmma-Sastreshu[ilo] Phalari krishta mahi[m] dadya[t"] sa-vija-Basya me35 denils i yava[t]surya kritam loko tava svargga mahiyato || 14 Veda-vakyagma36 yo jihva vadanirshi dovatah bhumi hatta tath-anyavoha aho mam) hara ma] 37 hara (D yath=apsu patitam Sakra tailavind[u]15 visarppati levar bhu(bhu). mi-kti Third Plate ; First Side. 38 tam dana[m*) sasyo sasyo prarohati || Adityo Varuno Vishoi16 Vrahma Soma (mo) Hatsa*]39 sana[h*] (1) Sa(sa)lapani(ni)s-tu bhagavam (van=)abhinandanti bhu(bhu)mida[m] I (ID Asphotaya[n]ti40 pitarah pravalga(ya)nti pitamaba[**] 11(1) bhu(bhi)mi-data kulo jata(tah) sa me trata bhavi. Read yatharhan. ? Read bodhayati. * The t of Khatia- is slightly misshaped so that it looks almost like .. . The present river Salki.-S.K.) Read Orthita nidhy-upanidh-sahitan. * The kra of Bhakramyafta- looks like a cancelled ka. Bead Bharmyafua-.-8. K.) Read - sutena. Read -labdhams. [The writer originally wrote prarolidti but cancelled the i after A. Read prarohantil ya latina pratanoshi, see above, p. 824, n. 9.-S. K.] 30 Read buddhoa. "Read ch=obtad. u Bend phalakrisha. 11 Bend sa-bijan saaya-mediximi yavat surya-kpitalokaratavat soargo. 14 Read Vida-pak smpitayo jihpa vadanti pishi-divata ! 16 Bend -bindur. 26 Read Vishpur-Brahma.

Page #397
326 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. Sagar-dibhi[b]|| Ma 42 paradeteshu parlitam yasya yasya yada bha(bha)mi [s] tasya tasya tada phala[m] S[v]a 41 shyati (Rv) vahabhir-vvasudha rad-aphala-samka datta rajaib! 43 da[t]tam parada [t]tam-va yo hareta(m) (d)vasundharam ( a vishay[*] krimir bhu(bha). bhumim-apy-a 44 tva pitribbi[h] saha pachyats || Hiranyam-ekam gam-ok [4]m 45 rddham-angulam hara[n] ma(na)rakam-ayati yavad-abhu (bhu)ti-samplavah (1) Bhu(t)mi[m] 46 yah pratigrihna(o) yach(6)-cha bha(ba)mi[n] (ya pratigrihtiyach-chs bhumi) prayachchhati ubhau 47 tau pana(nya)-karmmanan niya[tam] svargga-gaminau (ID Harate harayate bhu(bha)mi[m] manda-va(bu) 48 ddhis-tamavritah | sa vvaddho varunaih pasai[s] tirya[8]-yonishu jayate | (1) Ma pa 49 rthiva(h) kadachit-[tv Jam vahmasvam manasa-d-api anahesha dha[r]ma[m]bhai[abajya[itamta hal[5] 50 halam vishah | Avisham visham-ity=ahu[r] vrahmasvam visha[m="] uchyate || (1) visha[m] eki Third Plate; Second Side. 51 [ki]no hanti vrahmasvam putra-pautrikam ICID churnnan-cha vishan-cha [ja-] Loha-churppa3-asma-10 52 raye[n] narah vrabmasvam trishu lokeshu kah puma[n] jaramishyatill | Vajape 53 ya-sahasrapi asvamedha-satani cha gavam koti-pradanena [bhumi-ha] 54 rtta na syudhyatils | Iti kamala-dal-amvu-vindu-lolam1s eriyam-anu [chintya] 55 manushya-jivitan-cha [1] sakalam=idam-udahritan-cha vadhaih na hi purushaih 56 paraki(k)rttayo vilopya [h] () Vijaya-rajye samvatsare shatavi 57 neantis varisha Margasira sudi tithi pamchamy[a]m utakina 58 -cba vanik(a)-suvarppakara-Sivanaga Pandisuta lanchhita[*] 59 maharajaki-mudr-etih17 || 14 Read buddhed. Baad maharajakiya-mudray-sti 1 Read rajabhih. Read bhud-aphala-samka vah paradatt-ati parthivah. This half sloka has been placed between the two balves of the preceding one. Read bhumara Read brahmastam. Read tad-dhala Read jarayishyati . * Read -plavam. Read baddho. Read anesha, see above, Vol. XI, p. 101, 1. 1 (1. 32 of the grant). * Read -churn 10 Read-afma n Bead fudhyati. 13 Pead -ambu-bindu-lolam friyam 1 Read shadvimsatime varsho. 10 Read wtkiran-cha.

Page #398
No. 37.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: C, OF A.D. 1105. No. 37.-INSCRIPTIONS AT YEWUR. BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. (Concluded from p. 298.) C. OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: A.D. 1105. This inscription is on a stone in the garden-land of Chikkira-Ramappa, on the north of the village. At the top of the stone there are sculptures: towards the centre, the sun and moon, and below them, from left to right, two stan ling figures, a cow and calf, and a crooked sword or dagger. The writing covers a space about 1' 6" wide by 3' 11" high, and is for the most part very well preserved: but there has been slight damage at the ends of lines 25 to 28. The characters are Kanarese, of the regular type of the eleventh and, twelfth centuries: their shape is intermediate between the somewhat slender sloping character of the previous generation and the upright rounded forms that appear soon afterwards. Their height varies slightly, being approximately" to ". They are fairly well formed; but in some cases (viz. lines 32 and 43) letters have been omitted and afterwards added below the line.-Except for one Sanskrit verse at the beginning and two at the end, the language is Kanarese, in pros+, and practically in the medieval form of development: note the nominative plural in aru (instead of ar) in lines 16, 17, 18, 24, 32, and the locative in alli, lines 28-29, 33, against a freer use of the endings of and al. We may note the word kammi (line 30), denoting a measure of area; neither kamma nor kamba, which appears in some other inscriptions, is known to Kittel's dictionary. 829 The object of the inscription is to record the grant of certain lands in the neighbourhood of Yewur, houses, an oil-mill, and a customs-duty to be levied in kind on the sale of areca-nuts, for the upkeep of a local temple of Kesava (Vishnu); and it was issued by Satyaprachara Bhattaraka Deva, apparently a pontiff of a (? Vaishnava) sanctuary at Yewar, in the reiga of the Western Chalukya king Tribhuvanamalla-Vikramaditya VI. The General Raviyana-bhatta and the god Isapesvara, mentioned in this record, are already known from the Yewur inscription B, of A.D. 1077 (p. 269 above). The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclic year Parthiva, being the thirtieth year of the Chalukya-Vikrama-kala, i.e. of the reign of Vikramaditya VI; the new-moon of Margasira; Somavara (Monday). Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks:-"Like so many dates of the eleventh and twelfth centuries, this date is irregular; that is, it does not work out in satisfactory agreement with the stated details, the discrepancy here being in respect of the week-day. The Parthiva samvatsara in question began, as a Chaitridi lunar year according to the southern lunisolar system of the cycle, on 18 March, A.D. 1105. The given tithi, the new-moon of Margasiraha, answers for that year to 8 December, on which day it ended at about 9 hrs. 47 min, after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). But that day was a Friday, whereas the record specifies a Monday." The only places mentioned are Ehur, i.e. Yewar itself, and the Sagara three-hundred, in which district the record locates Ehur. For some remarks on this district see above, p. 272 f. TEXT.1 1 [Namo] bhagavate Vasudevaya | Pamta vo Nara 2 simhasya nakha-Jathgala-kotaya[b] Hiranyakasipo 1 From the ink-impressions. 2 Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh). 20

Page #399
830 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII 8 revaksha[b]-ksbetr-asri(eri)k-kardam-aranah || [1] Om Svasti Samasta bhuvan-asraya Srl.prithvi-vallabha-maharajidhiraja 8 paramosva (sva)ra paramabhattarakam Saty Keraya-kula6 tilaka Chaluky-abharanam frimat-[TR]ribhuvanama7 lla-devara vijaya-rajyamuttar-ottar-abhivridhdhi(ddhi)-prava8 rdhdha(rddha)manam=&-chandr-arkka-taram salattam-ire 9 Kalyanada nele-vidino! suka (kha)-Ramkatha-vinodadir ra10 jyacin)-geyyuttum-ire Svasti Srimada-jito-sakala-vadi(di)-ni. 11 kara pad-akranta-jagati-pati sakala-vidvan-mano-ramjita Sa12 rasvati-samallasita-vadan-aravinda shita-jana-bhasmi(smi). 13 karapa saka!a-hita-jan-esht-apurtti-karapa sakala-bra. 14 hma-vidya-tat[t]v-agata yama-niyama-svadhyaya-dhya15 Da-dharana-maun-anushthana-japa-samadhi-sila-sampa minna 16 dvija-guru-paja-tatpar&r=mmarttand-oj[j*]vala-kirtti-yutaru 17 sakala-hastra-visaradaru srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-devara 18 param-aradhyar-appa Srimat-Satyaprachara-bhattaraka-devaru 19 Svasti Srimach-Chalukya. Vikrama-kalada muvatte(tta)neya PE20 rtthiva-samvatsarada Marggasirad-amavasyo Somavarani vyati. 21 patad-andu Sagara-munarara baliya tammalkeya Ehu22 ra Isapesvara-devarim mudana deseyalu Sri-Kosa (sa)va-devargge kham23 da-sphutita-jirnn-oddhara-puja-nivedya-nandi-divige-pavitr-Troha24 na-nimittav-agi manda Raviyana-bhatta-dandanasakaru bitta 25 mattaru Ep=olag-agi arim badagalu Isapesyara-devara [ko]. 26 yyim padavalu mivatt-aydu-gopa Danavinodana ghaleya27 lu bitta mattaru pamnn-eradu amkadola(!) mattaru 12 Annama-gau[m]28 dana koreya kelag-Isapesvara-devara galdeyim vaya (ya)vya29 dalligalde mattar 1 uri mmu(mu)dapa halladim badaga tomta[m] 30 kamma 450 dovara Batrada mane 1 pajariya mano 1 deva31 ra namda-divigege nadeva ganada mane lamtu mane musu ga32 na 1 pakharamur nana-desis-gatrigaru hannavanarum-antaranum=i. 33 rddu adake mapidalli ponge sake aydu herimg=irppatt-ayd-e34 le 1 I dharmmavam pratipalisida vargge Kurukshetrado! sasira 35 kavileya kodum kolagumam ponnalu kattisi surya-graha86 padol chatur-vveda-paragar-apps brahmapargge kotta phala 11 I dha87 rmmaman-alidavargge Varanasiyo! sasira kavileya38 mar chator-vyoda-paragar-appa brahmaparuman=alida pataks sarggu | 39 sloka || Samanyo-ya dharmma-setu[r -]nsipanam kalo kalo palani40 yo bhavadbhih sarvvan=etan bhaginah purtthivendrun bhayo 41 bbuyo yachinto Ramabhadrah || Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo 42 haretu(ta) vasundharam shashthi(shti)raevvarsha-Bahasrani vishthayam ja43 yato kriksi)mih 1 I dharmmam=a-cha[m]dra[ro]kka-taram salutta mam44 gala maba kri Srl Represented by a spiral symbol * Read frimajjita. . The di wes omitted, and then we sapplied below the line. * Metre : Salin. Metre: bloka (Anushta bh). * The syllablon va and ota were omitted, and then were inserted below the line; road sulgu.

Page #400
Yewur inscription of the time of Vikramaditya VI: A.D. 1105 HIN are AASI base P ost aNdri Sour aNddmulu cduvNd anuvaadntvidaanN aarururtgaaddddaa doNddnisrigNcu rgiirigm atnu 12 aNgddN gNge ddjptNgulunguvugdyaatlu PONNAM KAR ACKru aNdjdd kuddutru 16 kaaNddlugaaru vnmulu drmu grp, durrN udr kNddru. 18 ggiNjunuddu dustuNddddu angaa ang rcddN srdmuuruguprcNddu. muumt viiddiyooniyNdu 22 rNgdkrvri muuddu roojulugaa tnnu ddpiNt vistupurmu ani vunn nnnu jgdNtN dN vindgy yugyru mrunaayuddgu bddglugu krvu dddulu tuNcryu pndmu alumutrutti neerddu bddikuruNtlaa kddp jyreeddvrpddvy yN cdvgl mruNddriNddni ddNddraaddg rsaadigddniidunglnu naanbrmugaa gruddunniyu adNddraam jddpdigiNdN jymu - aNduloo aavaalu tggipuruN kaadu a Mana W. GRIGGS A SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH. J.FFLEET. SCALE ABOUT ONE-FIFTH

Page #401

Page #402
No. 37.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: 0, OF A.D. 1105. 331 TRANSLATION. Homage to the Lord Visudova ! May the tips of the Man-Lion's ploughsharo-like nails, red with the gore-mud of the field which is Hiranyakasipa's breast, protect you ! (Line 3) Om! Welfare! While the victorious reign of the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla, refuge of the whole world, darling of Fortune and the Earth, great Emperor, supremo Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalu. kyas, is proceeding on a course of successively increasing prosperity for as long as the moon, sun, and stars shall endure, [and] he is wielding the government with enjoyment of pleasant conversations in the capital city of Kalyana, (Line 10) the happy and fortunate Satyaprachara Bhattaraka Deva, who has overcome all the crowds of disputants, whose feet are approached by the lords of the earth, who delights the minds of all the learned, who displays Sarasvati in the lotus of his mouth, who reduces to ashes the evil, who falbis the wishes of all good people, who has reached the true essence of spiritual law, who is characterized by the greater and minor observances, study, meditation, mental concentration, the observance of silence, the muttering of prayers, and concentration of thoughts, who is devoted to the worship of Brahmans and elders, who has the brilliant glory of the son, who is expert in all books of authority, who is highly adored of the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla, (Line 19) on a Monday, at the time of a vyatipata, on the fall-moon day of Margasira of the year Parthiva, the thirtieth of the happy and fortunate Chalukya-Vikrama era, (Line 21) did, for the benefit of the temple of the) blessed god Kagava (situate) in the eastern quarter from [that of] the god Isaposvara of Bhur, [the town] of his alministration, within the Sagara three-hundred, for the purpose of restoration of broken, burst, or outworn [parts of the buildings), worship, oblations, perpetual lights, and the ceremony of the sacred thread, grant twelve mattar [of arable land], in figures 12 mattar, in Danavinoda's measuringstaff of thirty-five spans, including six mattar formerly granted by the General Rviyana Bhatta, on the north of the village (and) on the west of the arable land of the god Isapesvara; (Line 27) [also) ono mattar rice-field below Annama Gaunda's tank (and) on the northwest of the rice field of the god Isaposvara; (also] 450 kamma garden-land north of the stream on the east of the town; (Line 30) [also] one house for the choultry of the god, one house for the priest, and one house for an oilmill applied for the perpetaal lights of the god : total, three houses and one oilmill. (Line 32) [Also on sales of areca-nuts, the burghers, foreign merchants, market officials (?), and other persons, being convened, they allotted an impost of ] five areca-nuts on each gold piece [and] twenty-five leaves on each load. (Line 34). For such as maintain this pious foundation the fruit will be as though they adorned with gold the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine in Kurukshetra and gave them during an eclipse of the sun to Bruhmaus versed in the Four Vedas; to such as infringe this pious foundation the sin will be accounted to them as if they slew at Benares a thousand kine and Brahmans versed in the Four Vedas. (Line 39). sloka : "This general principle of pious foundations of kings must be maintaiced by you in every age;" again and again Ramabhadra makes this entreaty to all these fortunate sovereigns. He who should take away land, whether granted by himself or by others, is born as a worm in dung for sixty thousand years. This pious foundation is to endure as long as the moon, bun, and stars, Happiness! Great fortune! 1 Pavitra : see Indi Ant., Vol. 38 (1900), p. 62. * The irdata of the text seeme to stand for the odaw-iedu, odan-irddw," being together [in Assembly]", which is found in Mysore inscriptions,

Page #403
332 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. D.-OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: A.D. 1110. This inscription is on a stone apparently built into a wall near a mosque inside the village. There seems to have been a full row of sculptures at the top of the stone; but there is seen now only & cow, at the left end. - The writing covers a space about 141" in width by 191" in height. It is well enough preserved as far as it goes; but the bottom of it, containing the minatory formulae, is broken away and lost. The characters are Kanarcse, of the early twelfth century; they vary in size from about ito .-The language is Old-Kanarese prose. The inscription records donations to & temple of Kammatosvara at Ehar by certain guilds of craftsmen, and is dated in the reign of the Western Chalukya king TribhuvanamallaVikramaditya VI. The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclic year Vikrita, being the thirtyfifth year of the Chalakya-Vikruma-varsha, i.e. of the reiga of Vikramaditya VI; the full-moon of the bright fortnight of Joshta, (1.6. Jyesbtha, Jyaishtha); Somavara (Monday); an eclipse of the moon. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-"The tithi is denoted by the curious word paurnnamuvasye, which looks like a mixture of paurna misi and amdvasye; but the specifcation of the fortnight and the eclipse make it clear that the fall-moon was intended. This date, also, is irregular. The Viktita samvatsara in question began on 23 March, A.D. 1110. The given tithi, the fall-moon of Jyaishtha, answers for that year to 4 June, on which day it ended at about 5 hrs. 49 min. after mean suprise (for Ujjain). Bat the day was a Saturday, wherens the record specifies a Monday; and there was no eclipse, either visible or invisible in India. It may be added that there was also no eclipse of the sun, either visible or invisible in India, at the new-moon of Jyaishtha, which was at about 4 hrs. 7 min. on Sunday, 19 June." TEXT. 1 Om Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-asrays 2 sri-pri(pri)thvi-vallabha maharajadhirajan 3 paramesvara paramabhatyaraka Satya4 sraya-kula-tilakam Chalkyt-abharanam 5 frimat-Tribhuvanamalla-deva-vija6 ya-rajyarn-uttar-Ottar-abi(bhi) vsiddhi-pravard[dha ]7 manam-a-charidr-arkka-t[@]ram saluttum=ire 8 Svasti Sri-Chalukya-Vikrama-varga(rsha)da 356 Vikrickpi)9 ta-samvatsarada Jeshta Budhdha pauranamaviaye So10 mavara soma-grahana-parbba-ni11 mittadi. Ehura Kammmatesvara-devargge 120 kot[t]ali. 12 y-illu kottaru kalkutiga-gottali bonge h[al13 ga kamchagara-gottali kadaharada? sunnay-anitu i 1 Accordiog to the Elliot MS. Collection, R. A. S. copy, vol. 2, p. 366 b, this curious expression panrossmarasye or a very similar one-(what the transcription actually has is pirpanamasya)-occurs in an inscrip. tion of A.D. 1077 at Yedarave in the neighbourhood of Yowur.-J. P. F.] ? From the ink-impressions. Represented by the spiral symbol. * Road Chaluky: the has the e-like form of the superscript viroma attached to it, instead of the vowel . There is an omission here of the ordinal ending neya (anaya). Read fuddha. 1 The reading of this word is not quite clear. The second letter seems to be da; but on the right side of it Lovel with the middle of the letter, is a small hook.

Page #404
No. 37.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: E, OF A.D. 1125. 14 mam badagi-kammasar=akkaan leyaru berattun15 bar-hdiy-agi okkala ad[dojamai bittaru (II) Yintzi 16 dharcimama[**] pratipa[!i*]sidavarggo Varapisiyalu 17 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . TRANSLATION, Om! Hail! While the victorious reign of His Majesty the fortunate king Tribhuvanamalla, ngylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and the Earth, paramount Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, decoration of Satyasraya's race, ornament of the Chalukyas, was proceeding in its course of increasing success, to last as long as the sun, moon, and stars, - (Line 8) on the full-moon day of the bright fort night of Jyaishtha of the year Vikrita, the thirty-Afth of the happy and prosperous Chalukya-Vikrama era, on Monday, on the occasion of a parva in which the moon was eclipsed, (Line 11) the 120 members of the guilds, being [convened], made gifts to the god Kammatosvara of Ehur: the stone-cutters guild assigned one quarter of a gold piece; the braziers' guild, as much lime for drawing sacred figures (as wes necessary); the carpenters and blacksmiths, the goldsmiths, the berattumbar (?), and others, an ada* for each residence. E.-OF THE TIME OF VIKRAMADITYA VI : A.D. 1125. This inscription is on a pillar in the south part of a temple of Bhanyi-Basavana, " Baravanpa of the well ".- There are no sculptures in this case. The writing covers a space about 9 in width by 2' l' in height, and is well-reserved. The characters are Kanarese, and good types of the writing of the early twelfth century; their average height is from about " to ".- The language is Kanarese prone (lines 1-21), followed by a Sanskrit minatory formula in verse (lines 21-34). The Kanarese is in a stage of development midway between the ancient nnd the medieval dialects ; typical of this is the use of the euphonio vowel i in brahmanarigan (lives 8, 10) and brahmanarige (line 14), besido devarggain (line 8) and similar forms. There is some confusion between the intervocalio 1 and the Kanaresel; thus we find Chalukya (line 1), kolagunan (line 15), and phalam (line 16) beside phalam (line 24), etc. On the other hand we find alidarargge (live 17) for alidavargge. The object of the insoription is to record a grant of land for the maintenance of the lights and staff of the temple of Somosvara at Ehur by a minister named Lakshmanayya, who bears the title of tadeya dandanayaka (lines 5-6). If we may connect this term with the common word tade, bar, restraint', we may coujecturally translate the titlo as "general in charge of reserves ", in the fiscal, not the military, sense. The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclio year Visvavasa, being the fiftieth year of the Chalakya-Vikrama-kala, i.e. of the reign of Vikramaditya VI ; the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada ; Brihaspativara (Thursday). Dr. Fleet gives me the 1 ildu : see notes on p. 331 above. * This translation is conjectural, assuming that kadahara (or whatever the word may be) is oonnected with kade, ornamental lines and figures drawn with white clay, lime, four, etc., in and in the front of honen. on thresholds, etc., daily or on festive occasions" (Kittel, 5.0., whore connection with kadavara i suggested). Mr. Krishna Sastri suggests the root kadeyu, to churn or turn, so that the phrase would man "dust of turnings." The worde berat frin Deok kalalli are also found in an inscription of Managoli (above, Vol. V, p. 20), . An adda - seven duddus.

Page #405
834 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. following remarks:-"This date, again, is irregular. The Visvavasu samvatsara in question began on 8 March, A.D. 1125. The given tithi, Bhadrapada sukla 5, answers for that year to 5 August, on which day it ended at about 17 hrs. 38 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). But that day was a Wednesday, whereas the record specifies a Thursday." Valvariva-pura, the place in which lay the land mentioned in the grant, is difficult to identify. I am however inclined to think that it is the village styled 'Valuwar' on the Indian Atlas, sheet 57 (1854), and 'Yaluwar' in the Hyderabad Topographical Survey, sheet No. 78 (Suggar Circar). This place lies about fourteen miles north-by-north-east from Yewar. TEXT.1 1 Om3 Svasti Srimach-Chalukya-Vikra 2 ma-kalada 50neya Visvavasu 8 samvatsarada Bhadrapada su(su)ddha 5 4 Bri(Bri) haspati-varad-amdu srl 5 man-maha-prada (dha)nam tadeya da 6 ndanayakam Lakshmanayyamgal E 7 hura ari-Svayambhu-Somesvara-de 8 varggam brahmaparigam Valvari. 9 va-purada tadeyal-avanodeyam3 10 devara namda-divigegam brahmanari 11 gamy-a-chamdr-arkka-taram baram baram bi 12 ttar-I dharmmamam pratipalisida 18 varggam Varanasiyali chatu[r]-vve 14 da-paragar-appa brahmanarige sa 15 sira kavileya kodum kolagu 16 mam ponnalu kattisi kotta phala 17 m-1 dharmmaman-alidavargge 18 Varanasiyalu chatu [r]-vveda 19 paragar-appa brahmanaruma[m] ka 20 vileyuman-alida dosham Ba 21 rggum Akarasya karikara 22 [pa]m go-sahasra-vadhah smri(smri). 23 tab [1] kara-pravritti-vichchhedad-go24 koti-pa (pha)lam-asnute || TRANSLATION. Om! On Thursday, the fifth day of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada of the year Visvavasu, the fiftieth of the happy and fortunate Chalukya-Vikrama era, the fortunate High Minister Lakshmanayya, General in charge of Reserves (?), granted in perpetuity, for as long as moon, sun, and stars shall endure, .. 7 in the reserve (?) of Valvariva-para to the fortunate god Svayambhu-Somesvara of Bhur, for [the maintenance of] a perpetual lamp for the god and for [the maintenance of] Brahmans. . 1 From the ink-impressions. * Represented by the spiral symbol. Or perhaps we should read tadeya dvanodeya. This spelling represents the transition between the ancient sonne and the later sound which appears in the medieval and modern dialects as vu; the scribe here writes both sounds. The second baram is superfluous. * Metre: Bloka (Anushtabh): the first pada consists of nine (instead of eighty syllables. 7 The meaning of avanode is not apparent.

Page #406
No. 37.) INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: F, OF A.D. 1173. 335 (Line 12) For those who maintain this pious foundation the merit is as if they ndorned with gold the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine and gave them in Benares to Brahmans learned in the Four Vodas. For those who break down this pious foundation the same guilt Accrues as if they should destroy at Benarea Brahmans learned in the Four Volas and kine. (Line 21) The imposition of taxes upon a tax-free [estato) is declared to be [as sinful as] the slaughter of a thousand kine; by suppressing the operation of taxes a man enjoys the merit of [giving) a crore of kine. F.-OF THE TIME OF RAYAMURARI-SOVIDEVA: A.D. 1173. This inscription is on a pillar in the east part of the same temple of Bhanvi-Basavanna.In this case, again, there are no sculptures. The writing covers a space about 121' in width by 9" in height, and is well-presorved. The characters are Kanarese, of a type usual in the latter half of the twelfth century, and measure on an average about f' in height. They are upright and well rounded, and are moreover characterised by the occasional use of two special letters, namely those for m and y, which were favoured during this period in Kanarese epigraphy. The letter m when thus written strongly resembles the ordinary ro, except that the hook on the top of it is usually shorter than & superscript o; the y is very like the form which is depicted in Buhler's Palaeographie, plate 8, col. 10, no. 35, oxcept that in our inscription the letter is surmounted on its right side by a small carl resembling that used for the vowel e. We have these peculiar forms in mu at the end of 1. 1, ma at the end of l. 4, main in l. 10, and ya in 1. 2.-The language is throughout Kanarese prose. The euphonics, usual in the later language between r and g, is found in devarasariye (1.4), as against, e.g., brahmanargge (1. 13); # is written instead of the virama in srimatu (1.2), badagulu (.8), mudalu (ib.), and mattaru (l. 9). Once we find for! (1. 10); aud | takes the place of the older 1. The object of the inscription is to record a grant of land made in the reign of the Kalachurya king Rayamurari-Sovidevs for the maintonance of the temple of the god Mallikarjuna at Ehur. The donor is a certain Tripurantaka-devarasa, described as mahaprablus (apparently a governor) of Ehur, who made the grant at the instance of his son Talavara Chandeya-nayaka. The genealogy of this Tripurantaka is fully given in the next inecription, (G). The conveyance of the land was performed with "laving of the feet of Tatpurusha-deva", who must have been a priest or Acharya of the temple. The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclic year Vijaya, being the seventh year of the reign of the Kalachurya king Rayamurari-Sovideva; the full-moon day of Karttika; Adivara (Sunday). Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-" The Vijaya samvatsara in question began on 16 March, A.D. 1173. The given tithi, the full-moon of Karttika, Answers for that year to 22 October, on which day it ended at about 16 hrs. 35 min. after 1 The eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries were the time when these forms were most often in use : but the mis traced back to A.D. 804 by the Kadarese copper-plate record of Govinda III; see Ind. Ant., Vol. XI, p. 127, and plate, line 14, para-dattam=ba. There was a corresponding form of o: it does not occur in the present inscription F, but is found in the next one, G, as well as in B above (varahan, 1.2, p. 274, and orri, l. 142, P, 279). For use of all the three forms together see the Ablur inscription E of about A.D. 1200, Vol. V above, p. 262, plate: note therein them in marigi, line 44, the y in anoayad olu, line 62, and the u in nilipeou, line 89. -J. F. F.] It may be noted that Tatpurusha is one of the phases of sivs, and is mentioned in a record of A.D. 1980, Vol. III above, p. 64, verse 10.

Page #407
336 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. mean sonrise (for Ujjain). But that day was a Monday, whereas the record specifies a Sunday. The lithi began, of course, on the Sunday, but at a very late time, namely at about 17 hrs. 43 min., or practically midnight; and no reason can be recognized in this case for using the tithi as the current one at such an hour. Accordingly, this date, again, must be classed as irregular." TEXT.1 1 Om Svasti S [*Jimatu-Kalachuryya-chakravartti-Rayamu2 rari-Sovideva-varshada 7neya Vijaya-so[m]vatsarada Ka. 3 rttika sudhdha puppame Adivara . vitipat:d-andu Ehu(hura 4 maba prabhu Tripurantaka-devarasarigey-avara ma 5 ga Talavara Chamdeya-Dayakana bina padin Sri-Mallika. 6 rjuna-dovas amga-bhoga-nivedyakk-endu Tatpursha-devara ka. 7 lam kurchchi dhara-parvvakar madi varim paduva halla8 din badagalu Gavarosvara-devara keyim midalu bitta 9 keyi Vora[in"]tana [Maliana"] kola mattars 1. tota kaladi matlar 10 sarvva-namasya (sya)v-agi bittaru | Yint-T dharmmamin prativalisi. 11 davargget Varanasiyolu sasira kavileya ko12 dumnm kolaguman ponnal kattisi chatur-vvoda13 paragar-appa brahmanargge ka (ko)tta phalam-akku Oml 1 TRANSLATION (Line 1) On a vyattpata on Sunday, the foll-moon day of the bright fortnight of Karttika of the year Vijaya, the seventh of the happy and fortunate Kalachurya Em. peror Rayamurari.Sovideva, (Line 3) the maha-prabhu of Ehur, Tripurantaka-devarasar, at the instance of his son Talavara Chandeya-nayaka, has for the personal enjoyment and oblation of the god Mallikar. juna granted with laving of the feet of Tatpurusha-dova anil pouring of water one mattar of arable Innd, according to the measuring-standard of Orantana Malla, on the north of the stream on the west of the village (and) on the east of the arable land of the god Gavarosvara, (and) one quarter (?) mattar of garden-land, (in ownership) to be respected by all. (Line 10) To those who maintain this pious foundation the merit of adorning with gold at Benares the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine and giving them to Brahmans learned in the Four Vedas will accrue. Om ! G.-OF THE TIME OF SANKAM ADEVA: A.D. 1179. This inscription, the last of the Yewir records, is on a pillar of a building known as the Madhyaranga, on the north of the village. In this case, too, there are no soulptures. -The writing is on two faces of the pillar, each measuring about 10" in width by 18" in height. It is well preserved all through. 1 From the ink-impression, Read iuddha. * Represented by a spiral symbol reversed. * On this standard see inscription B, above, p. 283, 1. 231. Represented by the spiral symbol. * Read pratipasi

Page #408
No. 37.] INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: G, OF A.D. 1179. 337 The characters are Kanarese, averaging from A to a little over in height. They are well rounded, upright, and clearly cut, and are good types of the Kanarese writing of the latter half of the twelfth century. The special form of y, mentioned on p. 335 above as appearing in the inscription F, is found here in kisiyavar (1. 8) and Mirimjeya (1. 24), and as the upper member of the conjunct consonant in Kalachuryya (1. 19) and acharyyaru (1. 26). The corresponding form of v is found as the upper member of the conjunct letter in paruvad(1. 22), purvvaka (1. 28), and purova (1. 47, twice). The corresponding form of m, which is found in the inscription F and dates from A.D. 804,1 is not found here. The language of the inscription is Kanarese, in verse (11. 3-14) and prose (11. 14-46), preceded by the well-known Sanskrit verse beginning Namasturgao (11. 1 to 3) and concluding with a Sanskrit minatory formula (II. 46-8). The metrical Kanareso portion consists of two verses, which are borrowed with slight variations from verses 73 and 75 of inscription B; these are in the pare ancient dialect. The proge part verges on the medieval dialect, shewing the nominative plural with euphonio u in -ru, the dative in -rige (1. 44, but rgge in l. 27), and initial h for p (hassadin, 1. 36, and hattu, 11. 38-9).-As regards orthography, we may note that r is used for r in Oranhtana (1. 37). The ancient ] does not appear, being replaced by l in pogas (11. 7, 14), negal (1. 15), kolaguman (1. 42), and alio (11. 44-6). The notation of the virama by the vowel 4 is found in several places in the prose portion, as well as in dhatriyola (II. 13-14), and more notably in tata-kaniyan (1. 11) and bhavetu (1. 48). The purport of the inscription is to record a donation of land made in the time of the Kalachurya king Sankamadevs by Tripurantaka-devarasa, the maha-prabhu of Ehur, who is the protagonist of the previous inscription F. He here grants two plots of land and a right of drawing water to Jhanarifi, the abbot of the Saiva monastery attached to the local temple of Svayambhu-Somanatha (Siva), for the maintenance of his establishment. Tripurantaka-deva was the son of the General Nachaya-bhatta or Nachana, eldest son of the same Ravideva who is celebrated in our inscription B above, where the pedigree of the two latter worthies is fully set forth. The donee Jnanarasi is here described as being of the spiritual lineage of Chikkadeva of Mirifje (the modern Miraj), the disciple of Maley.la-devs of the churoh of Elemela Simha ; the three last-named also appear in our inscription B, II. 226-7, P above, p. 283. This fraternity seems to have been a loonl branch of the ancient Lakulisa-Pasupata or Kalamukha sect of Saivism, which apparently affected names compounded with rafi. The sect, which is supposed to have had its original bome in Gujarat, had made at this time considerable progress in the South. Some nearly contemporary insoriptions at Kalattar and Tiruvanakkoyil mention Gomadatta Sailarasi Pandita and Jnaparasi Pandita (possibly identical with the Jnanarasi of the present inscription) as professors of the Kalamukha doctrine and in possession of the temples there (see the Progress Report of the Epigraphist for Madras, 1911-12, p. 67). In the Kanarese country the sect had been established for many years : we find it in 1161 at Madagoli (80 vol. V above, p. 9 ff.), where the same Jnanarasi is mentioned (ib., p. 30 f.). The details of the date of this inscription are: the cyclic year Vikarin, being the fourth year of the reign of the Kalacharya king Sankamadeva; the new-moon day of Asvayuja ; Somavara (Monday); & mahd-parvan. Dr. Fleet gives me the following remarks :-" The Vikarin samvatsara in question began on 11 Maroh, A.D. 1179. The given tithin the new moon of Alvins, answers for that year to Tuesday, 2 October, on which day it ended at about 13 hrs. 23 min. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain). But the occasion is marked as a special one by being mentioned as a maha-parvan; and the allusion apparently is to the Dipavali, Seo Dr. Fleet's note on p. 335 above. 2

Page #409
338 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Diwali, which extends from Asvina krishna 14 to Karttika Sukla 2: at any rate there was no eclipse of the sun, either visible or invisible in India, at this new-moon. The Dipavali or "row of lamps" being chiefly a nocturnal festival, the grants registered by this record may well have been made at night on the Monday, when the new-moon tithi had begun, which was at about 16 hrs. 1 min., or roughly 10.0 P.M.; and this may have led to the tithi being cited with the weekday on which it began. Accordingly we may take Monday, 1 October, A.D. 1179, as a sufficiently satisfactory equivalent of the given date." Among places this record again mentions Yewur by its earlier name of Ehur. For Bellumbatte, Elarave, Mirim je, and Sivapura, which are all mentioned in the inscription B, see above, p. 272. Dr. Fleet tells me that Odagere, which is mentioned in line 29, is a village, now known as Wadageri, which is shown in the Indian Atlas sheet 57 (1854) as Wudigeyru', four miles towards the north-west from Yowar. He adds that in an inscription of A.D. 1077 at Wadageri itself the name is written both as Odagere and as Odamgere; also, that the god whose name is given here as Dayimosvara is there called Dhayimesvara (with the dental aspirated dh, instead of the cerebral unaspirated d), and that that record implies that his cult was established by a Mandalika named Dhayimayya. TEXT.3 First face. Namas-tumga-siras-chumbi-chandra-chamara-charave [*] 1 Om 2 trailokya-nagar-arambha-mnla-stambhaya 3 Sambhave [1] Imgadalimge Sitakaran-emtu Kuma. 4 rakan-emtu Deva-devamge Marantakainge Kusma (suma). 5 yudhan-emtu Jayamtan-entu Sa(sa)krainge ta 6 najan-ante Ravideva-chamupati samda Koppa 7 devamge tannjan-emdad-adar-umnatiyam pogalalke 8 velkumo [2] Vinutam Nachanan-atanim kiriya 9 vam Koppam tadiy-anujanman-avam Vam(va) vana 10 n-atanimde kiriyatam Revanam tat 11 kaniyan-avam Sovanan-emb-ivar-ssakala-vidya [VOL. XII. 12 paragar-ppunya-bhajanar-atm-odbhavar-em 13 dod- vibhuvin-amt-ar-dhthamnyar-1 dha 14 triyolu | [3] Emb-1 pogaltegam 15 negaltegam aggalam-enisida Koppana-bhatta-da 16 ndanayakara tannjain Nacheya-bhatta-dam 17 danayakara tat-tinijan-appa srimatu E. 18 hura maha-prabhu Tripurantaka-devarasa. [Professor Kielhorn has told us (Ind. Ant., vol. 26, p. 184) that the chief day of the Dipavali is that one on which the moon is in the nakshatra Svati. But this does not help in the present matter. The moon usually enters Svati on Asvina krishna 14, but occasionally not even till Karttika skla 1: and this was the case on the present occasion; she did not come to Svati till about 9 hrs. 50 min. after mean sunrise on the Wednesday, which was Karttika sukla 1.-J. F. F.] Represented by a four-pointed symbul. 2 From the ink-impression. Metre: sloka (Anushtubh). * Metre: Utpalamala: this is verse 73 in the inscription B, above, p. 280. The first word is there spelt im both forms are permissible. Towards the end the verse there has tanujan-endode tad-unnatiyam. Metre: Mattebhavikridita: this is verse 75 in the inscription D. Read ddhanyar.

Page #410
J.FFLEET. NE Here YO ceerukudnNt jyNtu aa gNddNg prshNslu avnNddudd pddi vNg mN vrNgmu mNdi sNtkN mymug ceddisiNdi uNgrmu jnN ddbuv mNdi mddmlmllu, cainaavaalni idNddiyunuddu randovaa VOCA COPARTOONddu Point O..OM LORD The SCALE THREE-TENTHS dinNdn clicioactims Yewur inscription of the time of Sankamadeva: A.D. 1179 kddp naatt ACCOMMON ON SRdruvaarN bitty duNduNglnoomu mnN vaagrsN - - r aaddtnNloo muNduku ndduN F Tela W. ORIGGS A SORS, LTD.P PROTO-LITH.

Page #411

Page #412
No. 37.] 19 ru || Svasti Srimatu-Kalachuryya-bhuja-ba20 Ja-chakravartti-Samkama-deva-varshada 4ne21 ya Vikari-samvatsarada Asva (sva)yujad-a22 mavasyo Somavara maha-parvvad-amdu INSCRIPTIONS FROM YEWUR: G, OF A.D. 1179. Second face. 23 Om Srimad-Elemela-dri-Simha-parsha [n]-mamda24 li Maleyala-devara sishyar-appa Mirimjeya 25 Chikkadevara samtanam Ehura sri-Svayam26 bhu-Somanatha-devara sthanad-acharyyaru 27 srimatu-Jnanarasi (si)-pamdita-devargge bhikshe28 nimittavagi kalam karchchi dhara-parvva29 kam madi Odagereya Dayimesva (sva)ra-de30 vara keyya simeyim mudalu Belumbate31 ya simeyim temkalu Mutta-Madhava-devara 32 keyim padduvalu tavu mumna kotta mattar-a33 ydarim badagalu mattam Yisapesva (sva)ra-devara 34 keyyim midalu Bellumbatteya sime 35 yim temkalu Si(Si)vapurada dariyim padtha (du)36 valu halladim badagalu yirt-eradu sthalada 37 lu Elaraveya tirtthada gadimbada Oramta 38 naMallana ghaleyalu bitta mattaru hattu 39 amkadolam mattaru hattu Appama-gereya ni 40 r-ggolumam bittaru [*] Yimt=1 dharmmamam prati41 palisidavaru Varanasiyolu sa (sa)ba 42 sra (sra) kavileya kodum kolagumai suvarppadalu 43 kattisi chatur-vveda-paragar-appa sa brahmana 44 rige kotta phalam-akku 1 dharmmaman-alidavam45 go a kaviley-akaluvam brahmanaruvam Va46 ranasiyal-alida pata[ka*]m-akku | Sva-datta-dvigupam 47 punyai purvv-datt-anupalanatus [*] parvva-da48 tt-apaharena sva-dattam nihphalam bhavetu || 339 TRANSLATION. (Verse 1) Om! Homage to Sambhu, lovely with the moon kissing his lofty head as a fan, the foundation-column for the beginning of the cities of the triple world! (Verse 2) When it is said that as the Moon was born to the Milk-Ocean, as Kumara was born as a son to the God of Gods, as the [God] of the Flower-bow to Mura's Slayer, as Jayanta to Sakra, so the General Ravideva was born as son to the worthy Koppadeva, is it necessary to praise his exaltation [any further] ? 1 Represented by the spiral symbol. Read Bellumbaffeya, in accordance with line 34 below: compare the inscription B, lines 230, 233, ? above, p. 288, where, however, the name ends in i instead of e. Delete this syllable, sa. Metre: Sloka (Anushtubh). 6 [The usual reading of this line is:-Sva-dattad-dvigunam punyam pureea-datt-anupalanam.-J. F. F.] * Bead nishphalam. 2 x 2

Page #413
340 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. (Verse 3) The famous Nachana; his younger brother Koppa; his younger brother Vavana; his younger brother Revana; his younger brother Sovana: these were his [scil. Ravideva's] sons, masters of all the sciences, vessels of righteousness; in view of this, who on this earth are so happy as that noble man ? (Line 14) The fortunate Tripurantaka-devarasa, maha-prabhu of Ehur, son of the General Nacheya-bhatta, son of the General Koppana-bhatta, who is thus called a noble subject of praise and glory, (Line 19) on a great parva on Monday the new-moon day of Asvayaja of the year Vikarin, the fourth of the happy and fortunate Sankama-deva, puissant Emperor of the Kalachurya [dynasty], (Line 23) Om! has granted for the purpose of alimony to the fortunate Jnanarasi-panditadeva, head of the monastic establishment of the fortunate god Svayambhu-Somanatha of Ehur, in the [spiritual] succession of Chikka-deva of Mirinje, the disciple of Maleyala-deva, a member of the church of the fortunate Elemela-Simha, with laving of the feet and pouring of water, (Line 29) in these two places, to wit, [in the one] east of the boundary of the arable land belonging to the god Dayimesvara of Odagere, south of the boundary of Bellumbatte, west of the arable land of the god Mutta-Madhava, [and] north of the five mattar previously granted by himself, and [in the other] east of the arable land of the god Isapeevara, south of the boundary of Bellumbatte, west of the path to Sivapura, north of the river, ten mattar, in figures ten mattar, by the ghale of Orantana Malla of the measuring-pole of the tirtha of Elarave, [and likewise] a supply of water from the Appama-gere tank.3 (Line 40) [For those who maintain this pious foundation the fruit will be the same as if they adorned the horns and hoofs of a thousand kine with gold and gave them to Brahmans versed in the Four Vedas in Benares. For him who violates this pious foundation the guilt will be the same as if he destroyed as many kine and Brahmans in Benares. Merit twice as great as from a gift of one's own [accrues] from the maintenance of previous donations; by taking away previous donations one's own gift loses its effect. No. 38. THE ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II; SAKA-SAMVAT 1499. BY T. A. GOPINATHA RAO, M.A., TRIVANDRUM, and T. S. KUPPUSVAMI SASTRI, TANJORE. The village of Arivilimangalam is situated five miles south-west of Nannilam, the headquarters of the Taluka of the same name in the Tanjore district. It had an old Vishnu 1 The scribe by an oversight has written the word hattu, instead of giving the numeral symbol. With a slight difference in the spelling of the prefix, this person is mentioned as Oramtara-Malla in line 281 of the inscription B, above, p. 283. This is evidently "the tank of Annama-gavunda" which is mentioned in the inscription B, line 240, above, p. 283. 4 The construction is loose, pratipalisidavaru owing its nominative case to the attraction of the implied subject of kofta. The usual form is pratipalisidavargge.

Page #414
No. 38.] ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II. 341 temple, now gone out of existence and of which there exists at present only & mandapa; in this is placed now a modern figure of Ganesa. Long time ago the copper-plates on which the inscription under consideration is engraved were found in this ruined Vishnu temple, and they have been preserved in the family of Svaminatha Ayyar of that place. They were got on loan from their owner by Mr. Kuppasvami Sastri, and from the impression prepared under the supervision of Mr. Gopinatha Rao the inscription on them is edited below. The set consists of three plates of the usual size and shape of the Vijayanagara documents. The plates are bound together by a ring, which was cut when they came to us for examination. Along with the plates, there is strong in the ring a seal which bear's on it the representation of a boar facing the proper right, the sun and the moon, a dagger, and two clubs placed V-wise. The preservation of the record is tolerably good. The alphabet is Nandinagari and the language Sanskrit. At the end of the inscription is the sign-manual of the Vijayanagara emperors, the name Sri Virupaksha, in the Telugu alphabet. The first and the second plates are marked with the Telugu-kannada numerals, 1 and 2; in the first plate it is in the left margin of the reverse, and in the second, in the same margin of the obverse, but much nearer the ring-hole. The third plate bears no number at all. This record, instead of employing the usual single and double vertical strokes at the end of half and full verses, uses horizontal strokes (or hyphens). The secondary i-symbol resembles in form the secondary i-form of the Tamil alphabet ; that is, the free end of the curve does not reach the bottom; e.g. in dhatri, 1. 3; in kshira., 1. 5; in - Sripati., 1. 10, etc. Iustead of ri we often find rri; thus wrripatis for nri patis, 1. 8. The consonant dh has a slightly different form from the same letter occurring in other Vijayanagara documents of the same period; compare - Ganadhi-, 1. 1; dadhau, 1. 4; Budha-, 1. 7, etc. The dot representing the anusvara is placed by the side of and not, in the usnal way, on the top of the consonant to which it belongs ; compare Etuinga., .churbi., and -chandra-, l. 1; -arambha-, 1. 2; damshtra-damdas-, 1. 3; -bhutam panchasya-, 1. 5, etc. The letters y and p are almost similar to each other : the only difference observable is that the latter has a larger loop than the former; compare the p and y occurring in -pataye, 1.1; p in-napi and y in jayati, 1. 5, etc. The compound ss looks like es, that is, the cross line in the first s is omitted ; cf. -damdas=sa, 1. 3 ; -soutah, l. 16; -kais=sanii, 1. 24; mahaujas=samrajye, 1. 36 ; chatussima., 1. 76; jas=surya-, 1. 93 ; bhusurds=sarte, 1. 103; svayambhus=sarasa-, and -pates=sunuh, 1. 106. As far as it is known to us at present, this is the first copper-plate document of tho Nayaka kings of Tanjore hitherto published. The inscription records that, at the request of Sevvappa Nayaka, the first prince of this dynasty, the Vijayanagara emperor, Srirangade. yaraya, granted the village of Arumolimangalam to the Madhva guru, Vijayindra Tirtha. The date of the grant was a Monday, the first dvadasil in the bright half of the month of Ashicha, in the year Dhatri, which corresponded with tho Saka year 1499 (expressed by indu (the moon), payodhi (the oceans), graha (the planets) and ratna (the gems). The grant was made in the presence of the god Ramachandra of Ponugonda.? The grant had already been This is the first dvadati of the four months of the Chaturmasya-vrata and hence called the pratkama. dvadar. Tirumals transferred the sent of government to Penugonda (Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 238 ff.). His second son, Bsoga II., the same who figures in our record, is actually called the king of Penugoods. The present inscription has (1.61) Perumkadapura, that is, the secondary e symbol of ko and the anusvara after the same letter are wanting to make it read Perunkondapura, which might be taken to be a mistake for Penugondapura. It is of coarse possible that we have to do, not with a temple in Penugonda, but with a templo of Ramachandra in an unknown place that might have been known by the name Perungadu or Perubkadapura. But at present we know of no such place, and hence we choose to take Perungadapura as a mistake for Penngondapura, the capital of Ranga II, where the king bad every facility for making the grant.

Page #415
342 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. made by Achyuta, the son of Sevvappa Niyaka; but now the formal sanction from the Vijayanagara overlord was obtained and the village given to the donee. Arumolimangalam was bounded on the west by Parittiyur, on the south-east by the village of Vallagramam, on the east by Kovilpattu and Tiruvattachcheri, on the north by Parittiyur, on the south by Kovil. pattu and the river Puttaru, and on the south-west by the village of Vadaper. The village granted belonged to the Kulottungachola-valanadu, forming part of Oheyur-pattaka, a subdivision of the Tiruvarur-chavadi in Chola-mandala-rajya, situated on the south side of the river Kaveri. The donee, Vijayindra Tirtha, after receiving the village, divided it among & number of Brahmanas of various gotras, sutras, etc., for his own merit and for that of Sevvappa and his son Achyuta. Regarding the date Dewan Bahadur L. D. Swamikkandu Pillai, M.A., LL.B., says :-"Monday, Ashadha Sukla Dvadast in the year Dhatri=$. 1499. A.D. 1576. 77-Dhatri; A.D. 1577-78-Isvara. In A.D. 1577 Ashadha Sukla 12 fell on Thursday. In A.D. 1576 the tithi fell on Saturday. But in A.D. 1576 Sravana Sukla 12 ended on Monday at 18 ghatikas after mean sun-rise. There is probably an error in the name of the lunar month, Ashadha being a mistake for Sravana." The inscription, as usual, begins with the puranik and the traditional history of the third Vijayanagara dynasty: the historical genealogy begins with TataPinnama, whose son was Bomideva; his son, Raghavadevs; his son, Pinnama, lord of Aravidu; his son Bukka, who established the kingdom of Saluva Nrisim ha firmly; his wife was BallAmbika and their son Ramaraja ; his wife was Lakkambiks and to them was born Srirangarsja I.; his wife Tirumaladevi bore him three sons named Ramaraja, Tirumala and Venkacadri. Ramaraja being already dead, Srirangadevarkys II., the son of Tirumala by Vongalamba, ascended the throne. The following genealogical table clearly summarises the relationship between the various members enumerated above : Tita. Pinnama. Somideva. Righavadova. Pinnama, lord of Aravida. Bukka (the establisher of the kingdom of Saluva Nrisimha), md. Ball&mbika. Ramaraja, md. Lakkambika. srtrangaraja I., md. Tirumalam bika. RAmaraja. Tiramala, md. Vengalamba. Venkatadri. srirangaraya II.

Page #416
No. 38.] ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II. 343 Srirangaraya bears the birudas, Hosabirudaraganda, Rayarahuttaminda, Biruda manyaraganda, Gandaraguli, Lord of Aravitipura, Mandalikadharanivaraha, Bhashegeta ppuvarayaraganda, and he who put to shame Avahaluraya. He boasts of being praised by the kings of the Kamboja, Bhoja, Kalinga, and Karabata countries. The vijfapti of the grant, Sevvappa Nayaka, is, as we have already said, the first king of the Nayaka dynasty of Tanjore. Mr. Kuppusvami Sastri has shown in his excellent little book on the history of the Nayakas of Tanjore that Sevvappa was the husband of the sister of the queen of Achyutadevaraya of the Tuluva dynasty of Vijayanagara, and that the latter granted the Tanjore country as stridhana to bis sister-in-law. The names of the parents of Sevvappa Nayaka are Timma Nayaka and Vayyamamba. A stone inscription of this king, found in the moeque called the Samsarappalli in Tanjore, is dated in S. 1471, and records that a piece of land was granted by the king for the maintenance of fakirs. Apother, dated 1494, is found in the Arunachalosvara temple at Tiruvannamalai. It states that two brothers, Sivanesan and Lokanathan, built the gopura of that temple in the reign of Sevvappa Nayaka. The big tank in the same temple and another ontside the Tanjore fort, which feeds the Sivaganga tank inside it and which bears the name Sevvappanari, were dug by Seyvappa Nayaka. Sevvappa's son Achyutappa was made yuraraja some time before the death of his father and most probably also before S. 1499.7 An inscription of this prince found in the Brihadisvara temple at Tanjore and dated s. 1499 records certain grants made to the local artisans. His prime minister was the famous Govinda Dikshita, a very learned Kannada Brahman. Achyutappa was a patron of learning. He granted agraharas to many learned Brahmans. He was also a pious and charitable king. To the god Ranganatha of Srirangam he, on more occasions than one, presented valuable jewelled ornaments. In his reign the anicut across the Kaveri was repaired, 10 and flights of steps at various places along its course were put up, as for example, at Mayavaram, Kumbakonam, Tiruvidaimarudor, etc.11 The king ordered the repairs to the temples at Chidambaram, Tirupati, Kalahasti, eto., to be effected. At the instance of his minister, Govinda Dikshita, the Tiruvaiyarru Puranam was translated from TA Short History of the Nayakas of Tanjore, p. 3. Much of what follows about the history of the first two Nayskas of Tanjore has been borrowed from this book. ? Vijayavilasa, Telugu work, it is stated, makes this assertion. This was composed by Chimakur Venkatarajakavi. [The latter part of the statement is not found in the work quoted.-H.K, S.] pAsIdazeSAhitabhUmipAla zAsI zanAsIrasamprabhAvaH / faaraita 0416197 waf fw79449; # Rukmini-parinaya, III, 84. See p. 4 of A Short History of the Nayakas of Tanjore for a transcript of this inscription. Loc. cit. it it gf fy : az utoforong IT camakrayorahi ziro vilokitaM mahApathI mAdhabadhasIriva / Sahityaratnakara, No. 10291, Palace Library, Tanjore, 111, 3. yuvAnamenaM yuvarAjatApadaM nayanayaM nandanamAtmasaMnibham / fakatafuargareta fatet : u Ilid., III, 14. 8 A Short History, p. 5. * sasUtI vasudhAsudhAkaro'sI saha govinda makhIndunA sabhAyAma / F EU sanit 10 JUTATUTIbid., X, 1. 10 waffe alia 2 Yanga: F ataaaaegu saga: 1 at #4 auhi wrait fanuzfazt 34 frTunahan't H AFI ETC aut a stafayfaf featuhfa ufuata I a 49 From an inscription er graved on the Pusinya: wandapa, Tiruvaiyara // mAyaramadhyArjunakumbha ghoNA zrIdakSiNAvartamukha sthlessu|| E en van metalne stani Rukwini.parinaga, T. 44.

Page #417
344 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. Sanskrit into Tamil in the year $. 1527. The Dutch, who tried to land at Negapatam in order to found a trading factory, were repulsed and driven away by Achyutappa Nayaka. Like his father, he also made his son, Raghunatha Nayaka, yuvaraja in his own lifetime. The name of the queen of Achyutappa Nayaka is Murttimamba. The dopee, Vijayindra Tirtha, is one of the most famous of the Madbva acharyas. Nothing is knowo of his parentage and his birth place. Surendra Tirtha of the Parvadi or Sumatindra matha, who was the twelfth in descent from Madhvacharya, the founder of the Dvaita school of philosophy, was the spiritual guru of Vijayfadra. It is from him that he received the robes of sannyasa, and eventually he also succeeded him on the pontifical see as the thirteenth guru. But Vijayindra, like Vadiraja Tirtha of the Saude matha, received all his ed acation in philosophy from the great Vyasaraya Tirtha of the Vyasaraya matha. Vijayindra was succeeded by Sudhindra and he, in bis turn, by Raghavendra Tirtha, who was the fifteenth in the list of succession. Next to Srimad Ananda Tirtha (another name of Madhvacbarya) and Jaya Tirtha, the most important names in the history of the Madhva hierarchy are Vyasaraya Tirtha, Vijayindra Tirtha, Vadiraja Tirtha and Raghavendra Tirtha. Therefore, a short summary of the lives of these four acharyas will not be out of place in this paper. Brahmanya Tirtha of the Vyasaraya matha was once doing his puja when a lady came and prostrated herself before him. In the asual way he blessed her to be a sumangali for a long time and become the mother of noble sons. But the woman told him that her husband was breathing his last, and that his blessing was going to be of no avail to her. However, Brahmanya Tirtha assured her that her husband would live long and that she would really have noble sons, and he asked her to promise him her first-born son, which she gladly did. After some time a Bon was born to ber, and she promptly made the child over to Brahmapya 'Tirtha. That Svamin brought the child up on the milk that was used for abhisheka in his paja. When the child grew to about the seventh year of age, the upanayana ceremony was performed and a little time after he was made a sannyasin. This pupil of Brahmanya Tirtha was Vyasa (i.e. Vrasariya) Tirtha. His higher education was undertaken by Sripadaraya Tirtha of the Mulbagal matha.? He became a great scholar and favourite with royal personages. It is said 1 Verse 18, of the Tamil Tiruraiyarru-Puranam.Mali-punal fu! Sonds Tanjaiyir-kattidum arafar madiy-amaichcha poli-marai-ter Gorinda-Ditchidarayan tiru=rakkudaimaiyala kaliyugattu-chchagap-andu murraiturrirubadin-mer-kanum=elayp. poli-rarudatt Aiyyarru-ppurana-tadamoli Tamilar-pugalalurres. Nos. 366 and 867 (Tamil MSS.) Tanjore Palace Library. [It is also possible to interpret mid-ainmarritubadin= as equal to thrice five-hundred and twenty,' ... 1560. -K.V. S.] 17171987 war fatet: gruer uzau iaraufanaat faux HERA HOTY gf arceau Sahityaratnakara, VI, 68. / sarva dhairyavidhatameruvibhave sarvasahAyA bharaM praude'sminaghunAtha nAbi nidadharaputrAcutacApatiH / auraNasthalasaMgatI budhakulaM zItAMzakaumiva ATH: e gote maua #2: of af. Ibidem, XII, 94. * The following is the traditional list of the samins of this matha as far as Raghavondra Tirtha - (a) Madhvacharya. () Padmanabha Tirtha. (e) Madhava T. (d) Jaya Tirtha. (6) Vidyadhiraja T. Kavindra T. (9) Vagisa T. () Ramachandra T. (0) Narayana T. 6) Vibudhendra T. (1) Jitamitra T. (1) Raghunandana T. (m) Surendra T. (r) Vijayindra T. () Sudlindra T. (P) Raghavendra T. PER Elgrat fata: ATEIT 7-19 faarufa Vijayindra-stotram. See Ey, Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga taluka, No. 85, and Ep. An. Rep. for 1905, p. 69. 'yacchiSpI vyAsarAja: pratimaTajanatAsarvagarvApahartA kartA grantha cayasa ptimttvijyaaniivshaastriitmsy| prakhyAtA yatpraziyA . wafa fundierunt e rfecu fatt: etsaarat uz Sripadaruya olakam.

Page #418
No. 38.] ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II. 346 that when once the conjunction of the planets foreboded evil to the ruling king of Vijayanagara, he vacated the throne for one muhurta in favour of Vyasaraya Tirtha, fully believing that his spirituality could prevent the evil. from taking place; hence it is that the distinct title raya of the Vijayanagara dynasty was assumed by this Madhva teacher. No mention is however made in inscriptions of the occupation of the throne of the Vijayanagara empire by any sannyasin, but there exists the tradition among the Madhvas about the Svamin's occupying the throne, and a custom in the matha perpetuates the event ; every night, after all the services in the matha are over, the Svamin sits on his seat, with a costly shawl tied round his bead, and the officers of the matha present themselves one after another before the Svamin, bow before him and retire. This ceremony is called divati-salam, and it is supposed to be indicative of royalty. Vyasaraya Tirtha was the contemporary of Krishnadevaraya, by whom he seems to have been held in great estimation. A number of grants made by this sovereign to Vyasaraya Tirtha seem to corroborate our surmise. Again, when Vallabhaoharya, the founder of the pushti or bhakti marga, desired to preach his tenets before the king in the presence of his papdits, the king chose Vyasaraya Tirtha as the president for the occasion. Vyasaraya was the author of several works of which the most important are the Chandriki the Nyayampita, the Bhedojjivana, etc. The second of these works elicited a powerful criticism from Madhusudana Sarasvati, who then wrote his well-known Advaita-siddhi. Vyasaraya Tirtha is sometimes called Chandrikacharya after his famous book. Of Vijay Indra Tirtha we have already said something. In his purvasrama he was known by the name of Vitthalacharya. He is said to have held the pontificate, according to the list preserved in the Raghavendrasvami matha, for a period of 55 years, 5 months and 16 days, from s. 1461 to 1517, and to have died on the Jyoshtha vadya 13th of the latter year, which was the cyclic year Manmatha. He appears to have spent the last part of his life at Kumbhakonam. He died there, and his brindavana (tomb) is erected on the spot where he was interred. He was the contemporary and friend of the celebrated Appaya Dikshita. He Compare Ep. 41. Rep. for 1905, p. 59; Ibid, No. 74 of the collection for 1889; Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, Shimoga Taluk, No. 86; Prof. Aufrecht is wrong in taking Vyasaraya as the founder of the matha which goes under his name. Evidently the late Mr. Venkayfa also agreed with him in thinking that Vyasaraya was the founder of the matha, but he seems to have felt some difficulty in reconciling himself with the date of death as given by the Professor ; see Ep. An. Rep. for 1905, p. 59, para. 83. There were two Vyasa Tirthas in this matha, of whom the later was the famous Vyasaraya Tirtha, while the earlier is the one whose death Dr. Aufrecht perhaps refers to. Soarch for Sanskrit Manuscripts, during the year 1896, by Prof. M. Goshagiri Sastrin, M.A., p. 24. * Appayya Dikshita was born in Kali 4654:zrImadappayadaucitakRtAyA pAtmArpaNastuteH zivAnandayatikatAyAM vyAkhyAyAM zrImadApayahoSitajanmakAla evamudIryate vINAtattvajasaMkhyAlasitakalisamAmAkpramAtIcavarSe TIE afafagasty where kanyAlagne'drikanyApatiramitadayAzevadhivaidikeSu zrIgauya prAgyathA samamani viricauzapu kleshH| khagme ravIndustayormakara ca mAndI Ata fuay ge fortreti cApe gurau kSitisute mithune tukhAryA Ta fufafaraghava *** and he lived for seventy-two years :Feu vy: fue araara a fefaat: ufati Teafara ##T: 0714 24ecaties: V.8, Canto I, Sivalilarnava-karya by Nilakantha-Dikshita, the grandsou of the younger brother of Appayje-Dikshita. Hence it is clear that Appayya Dikshita lived from about A.D. 1654-1626.

Page #419
346 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. is said to have been the master of the sixty-four kalas or branches of learning, which he employed in vanquishing a great Vira-Saiva guru who had a large following and who had his matha at Kumbhakopam. The condition under which this philosophical wrangle took place was that, if the Vira-Saiva guru succeeded, the Madhva acharys should join him with all his followers; and if the Madhya acharya succeeded, the Vira-Saiva guru should make over his matha with its belongings to the Madhva koharya and go away to the north, never after to return to Kumbhakonam. After an eleven days' discussion, VijayIndra came ont successful. The Vira-saiva guru was obliged to leave the place and retire to the north, making over his matha and all its belongings to his vanquisher, whose spiritual descendants still enjoy its possession. On the anniversary of this event the image of Vijayiodra is taken in procession to this matha even at the present day. When Appaya Dikshita wrote condemning the Madhva philosophy, Vijayindra Tirtha wrote several refutations of his works. He also wrote commentaries on almost all important Madhva works. The most important of his works are Chakra-Mimdhsa, Chandrikodahrita-Nyaya-Vivarana, Nyayamrita-Vyakhya, Appayya-kapola-chepetika, etc. Vadiraja Tirtha, the co-student of Vijayindra under Vyasaraya Tirtha, belonged to the Baude matha and was the fourteenth in descent from Madhyacharya. His immediate predecessor was Vagisa Tirtha. Vadiraja was a great controversialist, writer and commentator. Like his co-disciple, Vijayindra Tirtha, he wrote a large number of works and commented on many of the treatises of his predecessors. He had travelled far and wide and at the end of his pilgrimages he incorporated his experiences of the several places which he visited, in bia Tirtha.prabandha. At Saude he built a temple for Kriehoa and a mathal with the help of the Raja of Sauda, who became his admirer and disciple. Several superhuman acts are attributed to him and it is stated that he achieved them with the belp of the god Hayagriva, whose favourite he happened to be. He was a Tuluva Brahmana by birth. At the same period as Vijayindra and Vadiraja thore lived the Srivaishnava acharyas Doddanyacharya of Cholasingapuram and Tatacarya of Conjeevaram. The former wrote in refutation of Appayya Dikshita's Advaita-Dipika his famous Chandamarutam; he is, on this account, known by the name of Chandamarutam Doddayyacharya.7 The latter was the / gAmAtItamAhAtmyo vijyondrytiivrH| wgwfeeqat Og RTI Vijayindra-stotram. forat are achegg freanu T ere wat feat Ibid. Most of these are said to have been written by Vijayindra Tirtha in the temple of Mangalimbika at Kubbakonam. durvAdhappathyaracitayanyAraNya vinssttye| catukhyAdhikazatagranyAgnInAM pracIdakam / mAdyadappayamAtaGgagarvanirvA pcmH| zrIjayonTramagandI me huhAvasathI bhavet / * The following is the traditioual list of this matha as far as Vadirija Tirths : Madhvacharya. (a) Vishn Tirtha. (6) Vedavyasa T. (c) Vodavedya T. (d) Verets T. (e) Vamans T. (5) Vasudeva T. () Veda T. (1) Varaha T. (1) Visvavedya T. 6) Visva T. (1) Vitthala T (6) Varadaraja T. (19) Vagisa T. () Vadiraja T. See prabandha 9 of 'ritta-ratna sangrana, alias Vadiraja-rjaya, by Raghunathacharya, in the Stotra-mahodadhi, published by the Rama-tattva-prakasa Press, Belgaum. This work states that the life of Vadiraja was attempteil with poison by the Advaitins. No. 114 of the Govt. Ep. Collection for 1901 dated SS. 1636, Pramidin, mentiong Vadiraja Tirtha and his disciple. zAstravidA zreSTha: shriimaancydiicitH| citrakUTe jitArAtirazIbhata mahAyazAH / paratadIpikAbhikhya grnthmppydaucitH| cakAra bhagavaDaSI vadhabharata: sdaa| mahAcAryaH satAM yuvA tathA: pratibhaTa tdaa| casamAktanAmAnaM fact T4 Prapan namritam, 127th Chapter.

Page #420
No. 88.) ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II. 347 spiritual teacher of Aliya Rama-Raya and lived with him for some time at Chandragiri, and latterly settled down at Kanchi. He wrote a work named the Pancha-mata-bhafijanam; therefore, he is called Panoha-mata-bhanjanam Tatacharya. His son was the famous Srinivasarya, better known by the names Lakshmikamara Tatacbarya and Koti-kanya-danan Tatac harya. He was the guru of Venkatapatidevaraya I.; he performed the abhisheka ceremony on the coronation of this king. Raghavendra Tirtha was, like his guru Sudbindra and his illustrious predecessor Vijayindra, a Kannada Brahman. He was ordained a sannyasin rather late in life. Before this event he went by the name of Venivenkata-bhatta. According to the matha list, he came to the pontificate in $. 1545, Rudhirodgari, and continued till the Sravana vadya 2nd of s. 1593, Virodhikrit, thus reigning for a period of 47 years and 5 months. Tradition asserts that he was a black, well built man and that his external appearance often belied bis mental greatness. He is also accredited with supernatural powers, which are said to be felt to this day at the place of interment of his remains. But to the Madhvas his greatness does not lie so much in his physical powers as in his mental capabilities. He was also a prolific writer and a powerful controversialist. He died at Mantralaya on the bank of the Tungabhadra. At the end of the record it is stated that the composer of the fasana was Svayambha, the son of Sabhapati. We come across the names Sabhapati, Svayambhu, Kamakoti, Rama, etc., as the composers of the Vijayanagara documents of the later dynasties. From a large number of sources it has become possible now to learn something about the relationship esisting between the various persons mentioned above. From the Vilappakkam and the Kuniynr plates we learn that Rama-kavi, their author, was the son and grand-son respectively of Kamakoti and Sabhapati. The present plates and the British Museum Plates of Sadasivadevaraya state that Svayambhi was the son of Sabhapati. The DalavAy-agraharam plates of Ativirerama Pandya inform us that Rajanatha, the son of Svayambhu, was the composer of that document. This enterprising son of the fasana-composer of the court of the Bue Age: TTCTT! prayAsa rAjyaM dharma gurubhaktiparAyaNaH // sa bhUpatirmahAvejA yayau candragiri prati / maraiera tra refert. Ibid. Tartnere TrattoCATHI zrIvATapati ma mahAtmA bhagavatparaH / lacaukumArasAtArya mahAtmAnamaziniyat / Aparzafaqa: TATUA: Ibid. Compare the paper on the Dalaviyagrabaram Plates of Venkatapatidevariya, above, pp. 161 and ff also preceding foot-note. Compare Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 158. (Sabhapati). Nellore Inscrs., C. P., Nos. 10 and 13, (Sabhapati). Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 260, (Rama-kavi). Nellore Inscrs., C. P., No. 7, (Rama-kari). Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 277, (Rams-kavi). Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 22, (Sabhapati Svayambhu). Nellore Inscre., C. P., No. 14, (Sabhapati Svayambbu). 5 Ep. Ind., Vol. IV, pp. 269 ff. and Vol. III, pp. 236 ff. * Ibid., Vol. IV, pp. 1 ff. Tafadhali cadaditi rAjanAthapurabhiLakavitassya(kha) yaMbhuvanaH / See Travancore Archeological Series, Vol. I, p. 142.

Page #421
348 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. Vijayanagara emperors seems to have sought and obtained a place similar to that of his father at the court of the Pandyas, who had already become the vassals of Vijayanagara. The relationship between these is shown in the accompanying table : Sabhapati. Svayambhu. Kamakoti. Rajanatha. Rama-kavi. In the comedy named Somavalli. Yogananda-prahasana the following account of the author, Aruyagirinatha, is given : Nagapna-kavi, who bore the several birudas Kavi-prabhu, Ashta-bhasha-kavi, Kavi-naga-kesarin, eto., who was of the Sams-Veda and who was a follower of the Srikanthagama, bad a son named Rajanatha-Desika. He was married to AbbiramaNayika, the daughter of Dindim&-prabhu and sister of Sabhapati of the Kasyapa gotra and the Sama Veda, whose ancestors bore the title Aghorafivacharyas. To these was born Arnnagirinatha. He held several distinguishing titles such as Dindima-kavi-sarvabhauma, Ohera-Chola-Pandya-prathamdradhya-Dindima-kavi, Dasarupa - Narayana birudamandanaDindima, Rasika-kavita-samrajya Lakshmipati, Navanataka-bharatacharya, Kavimallagalla-tadanapatu,? Pratibhata-kavi-kunjara-panchanana, etc. The Saluvabhyudayam calls the father of its author, (that is, of Rejanatha-kavi), sonadrinatha. The author of the Bhagavatachampu, Achyutarayabhyudayam, etc., was also a Rajanatha-kavi, whose father was also Sopadrinatha. From these facts we are forced to draw the conclusion that the Rejanatha-kavi of Saluvabhyudaya, Achyutarayabhyudaya and Bhagavatachampu was one and the same person ; but then it is not possible to explain why he wrote his Saluvabhyudaya long after the hero of that work was dead. 10 Nor are we in & position to assert that the author of the upasti khalu parandrAgrahAranAyakamarIH sAmavedasAgarasAyAdhikasya aSTabhASAkavitAsAbAjyAbhiSikasya bALarAyakaTakakavikalagarvaparvatapaH nAgapakavinAgakesariyA bImataH kaviprabhoH paucaH pucaH zrIrAmanAthadezikasya prayAsamAsapicasamayafeafarfsfeefea: teemaxene : fefenwelfvy: afrafaler: HafabhahArakabhAgineyaH yauDiDimakavisArvabhauma iti pradhitavirudanAmA sarasvatIprasAdakhadhakavitAsamASaH zrImAmavaNagirinAthaH / *** WIST w eufragar I Somavalli-yogananda-prahasana (called Yogananda by Burnell) Palace Library, Tanjore, No. 10,658. salwvabhyudaya, Canto 3. Ibid, Cantos 8 and 12. Ibid, Canto 5. Ibid, Canto 6. Ibid, Canto 8. Ibid, Canto 10. Ibid, Canto 11. Tiuffachu ..... ese afweg Ardm ore garaiefwat qu e cewa afana179441 Vide MSS. Nos. 9987 and 12369, Tanjore Palace Library (Bhagapala-champ-kavya). 30 Probably Saluva Nrisimba first entertained the maternal ancestor of Rajapatha-kavi as his court lasand. writer, in gratitude for which act be might have written this poem in praise of Siluva Nrisimhs. The following verse (the last one in the Salutabhyudaya-karya) makes it clear that the author did not write it during the reign of the bero: pAkayaM vAcamatisAdaramathitArthA mamyaIyA viracaya vitaamnu| anyaajnins liilm mAparyatucaritI mrsiNhraajH|

Page #422
No. 38.] ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II. 349 Saluvabhayudaya is different from the author of the Achyutarayabhyudaya. Now, comparing the genealogy of Rajanatha-kavi with that of Dindima-prabhu, the father of Sabhapati, given above, we get the subjoined table : Kasyapa-gotra. Dindima-prabhu (Abhirama). Naganpa-kavi. Sabhapati (Contemporary of Achyuta devaraya). Abhirama-Nayika, married Rajanatha Desika. Kamakoti. (Kamakshi?) Daughter. Svayambhu, married (Contemporary of Sadasiva-devaraya). Sonagirinatha Aranagirinatha. or Rama-kavi Rajanatha-kavi Rama-kavi? Rajanatha-kavi (Composer of (Composer of the (Author of (Author of the Kaniyar Dalavay agraharam Subhadra. Saluvabhyte grant). grant). Dhananjaya. daya, Nataka) Achyutarayabhy udaya, Bhagavata champu, etc.). The following dames of places occur in this document :-Penugonda, Tiruvarur, Ohayar, Kilkurchchi, Parittiyur, Vallagrama, Kovilpattu, Tiruvattachcheri, Vadaper, Arumoli(li)mangala, the rivers Kaveri and Puttaru and the tank named Kappalu-dayantataka. Of these Penagonda is in the Penugonda talaka of the Anantapur district. Tiruvarur is the junction station on the Tanjoro-Negapatam and the Mayavaram-Muttuppettai lines of the South Indian Railway. Parittiyur, Tiruvidachoheri (Tiruvattachcheri of the inscription), Vadaver (Vadaper), and Arivilimangalam (Arumolimangalam) are in the Nannilam talaka of the Tanjore district. The two rivers, Kavari and Pattalu, flow through the same district. Ohayar or Ogai is near Kolavasal, and Vallagrama is Vallam close to Arivilimangalam. pati kila kAzyapagotrasya tatrabhavatI gururAmaka: kRtiH subhadrAdhanacarya nAma naattkm| nUnaM tahA~ prissdaadeshH| ... WTC-Tantarane i wfe ag getthue yere TTA HATITI 7 wafar 149: grISiyA bhivaarcnvtaaH| yaradhIrazivadezikAdibhi: pratyapAdi paratatvamezvaram / sArvabhaumakaviprakhyA vazyavAcI bhushrutaaH| guNottaratayA sarve gurunsaMbhAvayanti yAn / 27 aga mitte dIpitra: kavitAnikaDhayazasa: paurAjanAthasya ca / enAmapyakarIvatiM vitaguNagrAma: sa rAma: kaviH kAvyaM vacaparaM vyadhASiparaM campa prabandhaM ca yaH / Subhadra-Dhananjaya-nataka, No. 10,700, Palace Library, Tanjore. [Mtlandar of Tundira-mandala is the modern village Mullandram in the North Arcot district. An inscription at the place mentions a poet Disdimakavi; see Madrus Ep. Rep. for 1912, p. 90, paragraph 72.-H, K. 8.] See foot-wote above.

Page #423
350 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XII. TEXT.1 First Plate. 1 zrIgaNAdhipataye namaH / 'namastuMgaziracuMvicaMdracAmara2 cArave / trailokyanagarAraMbhamUlastaMbhAya zaMbhave / [1] 'harIlAva3 rAha[sya] daMSTrAdaMDasma pAtu vaH / hemAdrikalazA yatra dhAtrI chatrazrita 4 yaM dadhau / [2] 'kalyANAyAstu sahAma 'pratAhatimirApahaM / ya[ga]jo 5 pyagajotbhUtaM paMcAsyanApi' lAlitaM [13*] "jayati kSIrajaladharjAtaM 6 savyekSaNa haraH / pAlaMbanaM 'cakoraNAmamarAyuSkaraM mahaH [4*] 'pautrasta7 sya purUravA budhasutastasyAyurasyAtmajasmaMjane nahuSo yayAtirabha8 vattasmAtca' pUrustataH / tadaMze bharato babhUva "patistasaMtatau zaMtanusta9 tturyo vijayobhimanyurudabhUttasmAtparIcittataH [ // 5.] "naMdastasyASTamAsau sa10 majani navamastasA' [*]zcakkima*]pastatyaptama"zrIpatirucirabhavadAjapU11 vo nareMdraH / tasyAsItvijjaledo dazana baha nRpA vIrahemAkirAya12 stAtIyIkI murArI vatanatirudabhUttasya mAyApurIthaH [*] "tattaryoja13 ni tAtapivamama"hIpAlo nijAlokanatrastAmitragaNastatoja14 ni haran dugrANi" saptAhitAt [*] anhaikena" sa somidevanRpatista15 syaiva jana suto vIro rAghavadevarADiti [ta*]ta: zrIpinamo bhUpatiH [7*] mA16 ravITinagarIvibhorabhUdasya bukadharaNIpatismRtaH / yena sAkuva17 [va]siMharAjyamapyedhamAnamahasA sthirIkRtaM / [8] "svaHkAminI: 18 svatanukAMtibhirAkSipaMtI bukkAvanIpatilako budhaka[lpa] zAkhI / From impressions and the original. Metre: Anushtubh. - Read wa. * Read pratyuta * Rend yajI . * Read saM. - Read paMcAsyanApi. - Read cakIrANA * Metre : Sardilavikridita. " Read samAca" Read bhUpati. 12 Metre: Sragdhara. " Read "mausau. * Rend sasya. WRead 'saptama: is Rend degsaubijalendro dazamAnapo. 1 The second ma in degpinamama has been engraved below the line. WRend durgANi. W Read pavana. * Read natra * Metre: Batboddbata. n Road nRsiMha 21 Metre : Vasantatilaka,

Page #424
rurinokonnomiyuresuairaitokoiru torantei[ roukiFang (ko(suisu11733 anodeisupuresusan[konoRi suisunosaron (333desu re aaaaaaaN( ko Di ishimasutototsutebibito11to2toha EBERESE ELELELEPLETELE EVENDE Bhibibibibibibibinurubibiribiri Xue Sheng nishinsoresonotokiniha S Azada.atpa3nonekobusutandedesu TELeaLenshidotoitsutabiribi kokoni toremontobibibibiru2Wei ni. 122bitopirarebirekobibitowoshinaiSheng W. GRIGGS & SONS, PHOTO-LITH. de Arivilimangalam plates of Srirangaraya II.-Saka 1499. BELFEEbiz.eELLE 2EZMAN Mu nibirishiyakaYINEMniha, binbi DEELEHE 2 PELLET) LEEREEEEEE shitebirudoshitarib282) 201021Ri , ebi De nimaitekaratotoitatoitsutaidoooinimaite FEEZEEKWEEK-Ezek EZE S , LLE EGEHUE ALUEELEDEWEIZ BELETRIEVELY o ly. 2.ELIELLELE LEZERULLE supitsutotosupichisetsutopiru:24 LTE:PEALdeo konoZhong nimotomotoritoshitonatsutatoshite, biriru Leer beliebt BUELE02AEL rimupitsutobikibinbinbiramudopisutopipieru, iero [ pinabikabietoriwakarimasende korehaebipirubinShang dewakaru 8cmbibitsutokini, tadashi, tontondototoraeta Livetoshitoshitotsutaritotoorini, oMu sashiiseiniii! TELANDYdobisuni tokidoriETABIRKET nichiritoritoshitatomoto18 SPEEDICCUTFILE ELESLLIG ELLE EELGESELE nitodomaShang nitodowobinbinshiyonbiniDPEPPE pirubabitopitsuChi batoZhi niEET 08 DEZE ERSEBLUZE SUELEPA SCALE -50 ELLICE:Y=222 bi rekoronbinieEVEL.0429 pi rutoSheng birurururipitobiru yahariretsupibirutohaiiChu seninarita 140NELLE LESE, mataShang nitontoi Leebiyuren iruto2todeLEVIEEEE Aunobibibitsutorendo: LPCUELLY ALLPtoriyushirudokonbibibi! DELLEEL LIDELSEBELDERELLA LINEtoLEDENIEEEZERRELINE LHPbiru2Se konpiLLBAKESPABLE Abella 2 E SE BLIVER PEDAS kontoGauthaEHEAVEtoha tsutoiteto, pirubinbipitsukoniozi 121YtohabinbikunbiruB122PBrupu retsudoshiyuretsuritai] topisuton225252 ALSELBRtorendobidoru toha torehirendo papikopikopiko2 | AMBaaaaaasarerunona32 24.

Page #425
11 HREEEEEEEEEELLIES B MAHA -LEASEEEEEEEEEEELPETERAPE RELATE ASIRALLELETEDEFTFEEEEEY HELLERLEVELEEPIREDERY MAAEEEEEEEETPBPEDIEF-AIRLIEDIA D 02 14ZETTEELLOPLEMESPEEFEEL TERMEEEET ANELETEEEEEEEEE IFETERJEETAIL H 12T BENERHITORISPEESEEIZEDEEELPEPAL 5.173mayAjAtava UralAla PRICEREMI kA thApA tAtA REETIjAma sAnA masjidAmAtra kArapAna P-RISTER . saba manApAmA samAjAta 11 navasAsanI banavA mArA 62 RISM AI RAmAmalA uar kAyA namIyAnarama HaagAramA bhArata kA AMImAnena manasAbamamAnAbAdama164 tarasa jAma bAta mAnI nA aisharAnA nApati janAkA sAtha isApanamA patana-dAnAsAhakAsa manAsAla Apasa tAlIsa ko titakAta yAvA AMERA kumAra ravAnA sabhI ke sAtha bItana 'ma ya mana kA bhasmAratA mAmA mAtA-pitA kA sAmanAmamA mana napa tarI kAya kAya rAma PHI150 sAmanatAkatamAsaMbanna namAnAyA 106 sAkA-5 sAla kA sabase tAkata va sAgA na ni tyA kA sAmAna eka nA tasalIvAla basI jArI kara lakhanA nAnA-nAna malaja pAyAjanAtana 108 / Readvanasabha-samAnya sAmAna 476110 navagane jAtrA manAyA TAGals-943 GETNA nAtavAya nAvAjAbhavasamAnA kAnAkanana dasa-vatra.110 namatrA0 mA navarA - lakhA ziSyA saas| birAsiTamAsa pATAmA ki unakA nAma navarayA RELARDarnapAvatAnA 72 30TH78 112 lakhatarAnAka sAmAnakAnajI munasyA12 jAyasanA-sAmAnamAFARnAmA niI SansAba jAnavala nAma 80 114vInatAnA va DAnamA 114 lAlamAna na satasA mAtamA nabasvacA tapamAnAva A A lAlatAnA nanasatana sAviravAtA tAmAkaravatAlAvadha janaparatAvasyA kA kohAlaka BH90 cAya nAthAlaya vImA kappA cAnaNAta mAnanA nAmata yA LELPELOREPLYEDELIEEEEPEVELPILGRAMMAR SHRESELEADHIBITE-MASTE DES ELETERAPHELEBRUELETERA THUPENDEPAL TRPURAEBAREL

Page #426
N. 38.] ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II. 351 19 kalyAzinI kamalanAbha vAdhikanyAM vanAMbikAsudavahatvahumAnya]20 zIlA [*] sutava kalazAMbudhe[smarabhiLAzugaM mAdhavAtkumAramiva [f]21 karAkulamahIbhRtaH kandhakA / jayaMtamamaraprabhorapi sacIva bukkAdhi22 pAt [zrutaM jagati ballamAlabhata rAmarAjaM sutaM [10] 'zrIrAmarAja. - ghiti]28 pasya tasa ciMtAmaNerarthikadaMbakAnAM / lakSmIriyAMbhorakSa24 locanasya lakAMbikAsuSya mahithalAsIt / [11] 'tasyAdhikaimaM-' 25. bhavattanayastapobhiH zrIraMgarAjanRpatizazivaMzadIpaH / A. 26 san samunasati dhAmani' yasya citraM netrANi vairisadRzAM ca ni. 27 raMjanAni [12*] satoM tirumalAMbikAM caritalIlayAruMdhatIprathAma28 pi titikSayA vasumatIyazo rudhatoM [*] himAMzariva rohiNoM" 29 dayahAriNI satguNai"ramodata sadharmiNImayamavApya Second Plate; First Side. 80 vIrAgraNI: [13] "racitanayavicAraM rAmarAjaM ca dhoraM varati31 samalarAyaM veMkaTAdikSitIMdraM [*] ajanayata sa etAnA32 nupUrvyA kumArAniha tirumaladevyAmeva rAjA mahojA: / [14] "saka 33 labhuvanakaMTakAnarAtIn samiti nihatya sa rAmarAjavIraH / 34 bharatamanubhagIrathAdirAjaprathitayazA: prazazAsa [ca] krama. 35 aaH [15] "viSU zrIraMgamAparibRDhakumAreSvadhiraNaM vijityArimApA. 36 stirumala[ma] horAyanRpatiH / mahaujAsmA[mAjye sumatirabhiSikto nirupa37 meM prazAsorvI sarvAmapi. tisRSu mUrti[vi]va hariH / [1] "yaza khinAmagrasa33 rasya yasya paTTAbhiSeke sati pAthiveMdo: / dAnAMbupU] rairabhiSica[mA]. I Read vaha Metre: Prithvi. - Read cata: * Readpa:kuta. FMetre : Indravajra. * Read tasya. 1 Metre : Vasantatilaka. * kaimabha. "ni is engraved below the line. 10 The anusvara of it has been writtea at the beginning of 1. 29. // Read saNa. 1 Metre: Maliri. 1 Metre: Pusbpitagra. 11 Metre : sikharini. Read for. is Read mahArAyanRpatiH - Read timRghu. 11 Metre : Upajati. - Read pArthivendI:

Page #427
352 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vor. XII. 39 nA devIpadaM bhUmiriyaM jagAI [17] 'yasmin zAsatyekavIre dharitrIma40 cAcINAma[va] kAzyaM vilagne / kauTilyaM tatkaMtale karkazatvaM tahaloje' cA41 palatakaTa[1] [18] pramaMtaraM tattanayaH pratItazcakAsti hastApaji sadizA42 khI / [tho vegaLAMbAcirapuNyarAzi: zrIraMgarAyaH vitabhAgadheyaH [ite.] 43 'vArAzigAMbhIryavizeSadhuyya caurAzidukavibhALavarya: [*] para[*][2]44 digrAyamana:prakAmabhayaMkarazAMrgadharAMtaraMgaH [2..] 'hasaripuranimeSAnI45 kaho yAcakAnAM hIsabirudaragaMDo rAyarAhuttamiMDa: [ // 2."] ubhylipi-|| 46 tAmaho natAnAmabhayapadArpaNatatparo ripUNAM / bhayamavahakurAyamA47 namardItyakhila[ja] nairabhidhIramAnadhAthA" [21] "tAMDavitodayo biradamanya48 ragaMDatayo[iMDabalau(lo)]tkaleMdrajayapaMDitavIrayutaH / caMDimazAlibA49 [] bala[8]DitavairigaNo gaMDaragUkimanyapuLimAnyamahAbirudaH [22] "sAra50 vIraramayA samunnAsabAravITipurahAranAyaka: / kuMDalIzvaramahAbhaja - 51 yamaMDalIkadharaNIvarAhatAM / [23] "mo[SadhipatyupamAyitagaMDastoSaNarU52 pajitAsamakAMDaH / bha[*]SagatapyuvarAyaragaMDa: poSaNanirbharabhUnavakhaM68Da: [24] "rAjAdhirAjastejasvI zrIrAjaparamezvaraH / ityAdiviru daivaMdi-18 54 tatyA nitAmabhiSTuta: [ // 25*] "kAMbojabhojakAliMgakarahATAdipArthivaH / 55 pratIhArapadaM prAptaH prastutastutighoSaNa: [26] sIyaM zrIraMgarAyaciti56 patitilako ratnasiMhAsanasta: kIrtyA nItyA nirasyan ganaLa." 57 nahuSAnapyavanyAmathAnyAn / pA setorA sumeroravanisuranuta[:*] khaira58 mA codayAterA pAzcAtyAcalAMtAdakhilahradayamAvaNaM rAjyaM prathA59 sti / [127*] "ratnagrahapayodhIdugaNite zakavatsara / dhAtusaMva1 Metre: salini. - Read kA 1 dega in engraved above the line. * Read degcApalaM tatkaTAce. *Metre: Upsjati. * Read dhumAkhau. 1 Read ya. * Read mA dharAntaraka:* Metre: Malini. The second half of this verse is found in Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, PP 128-132, thus - mahitacaritadhandhI maniyAmAmulAdiprakaTitavirudayI: pATitArAtilIka:. 20 Metre: Pushpitagra. 11 Read degdakha. HRead degdhIyabhAnadhAmA. 1 Metre : Sailabikba. 14 Metre : Rathoddhata. W Read bhuja:16 Metre : Dodhaka. 11 Motre: Anushtubh. 18 Road binda'. " Read nityamami. 20 Metre. Sragdhara: I Reud degstha:. n Bead Ra'.

Page #428
No. 38.] ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA IL 353 Second Plate ; Second Side. 60 mare khyAte mAsi cASADhanAmani / [28] 'somavArepyanUrAdhAtArakAsaM61 yute dine / ekapace ca puyAyAM prathamahAdazItithI [28] 'perakA purA[dhI]62 zarAmacaMdrasya saMni[dhI] / padavAkyapramANatrayemuSojitavAdine [30] 'ma63 [vA]cAryamataudyAna saMcarattarabahiNe / zrIrAmacaMdradevasya divyazrIpAda64 sevine [31] 'sarvazAcaprasUnA[]saurabhyasarasALine / mAyAvAdi. mataccheda65 kolAhalabharoktaye / [132"] 'sureMdatIrtha[bI]pAdAstapatmasujanmane / vijayIM66 sutIrthAya viSNuparyAyamUrtaye [33] 'coLamaMDalarAjyasthaM kAvaryA dakSiNe 67 sthitaM / cAvaTau tiruvAharAro(vo)hayUpattake sthitaM [34] 'kokU[cauM] ca kulottuMga68 zrIcoLavaLanADuke / parittiyUrapAmakasya sImAMtAbAgdhizi sthi69 taM [35] 'etatyAmasu' sImAMtAdapi dakSiNatassthitaM / vanagrAma sva sImAtAhA. 70 yavyaM dizamAzcitaM [1] 'koviyatu]prAmakAtca' tiruva[]rinA. mata: / pA71 mavayasya somAtAdapi pazcimadizcitaM [30] 'kovi[pa]ttususImA72 tAtputtA khyanadIvarAt / uttaraM vaDaperrAkhyapAmAdezAnyamAzritaM [38] 73 tAkaSyaluDayAntaTAkAbhyAM samanvitaM / khyAtAkamokhimaMgalagrA. 74 masya pratinAmakaM [38] 'padhutappasamudrAkhyaM SaSThibRtti"bhiranvitaM / kumArA76 catabhUpana dattapUrva vizeSataH [4."] 'pAcaMdrAkramimaM grAmamagrahAra vidhima78 taH / vIrazrocezvabhUpasya vijJaptimanuSalayan" [41'] 'sarvamAnyaM catu smImAsaMyutaM IMetrer Anushrubb. 'Road mamAcAryamavIbA. * Read degpa . - Read etaDAmaya * Readi"kAka u Read zici. Band pAvayam hoad paidyakIya * Read kolAhala. * Rond degdizi. *Boad sImAntAvAyavyA. * Bend sImAvA. "RandyAcArvami,

Page #429
354 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.. - [Vol. XII. 77 ca samaMtataH / 'nihAdibhivASTabhogasvIkAreca samanvitaM / [142] 'dAnA 78 vikrItiyogyaM vinimayocitaM / ghoraMgarAyade, zrIdhanezo ma. 79 hAyazAH / / 43'] 'sahiraNyapayodhArApUrvakaM dattavAnbhudA / pratigraha' ca taM grA80 meM vijayIMdro 'drasAt [44'] 'vyadhAtvasya ca puNyAya bvabhU pAcyu1 teMdrayoH / 'bRttimaMtotra likhyate viprA vedAMtapAragA: [145*] 'appa sabhahasya 82 matazAMDilyAnvayasaMbhava: / somAbhaTTo bahucaca 'vartitrayamihAate [186*] 83 nibhaTTasya tanayo vizvAmitrAnvayotmavaH / sudhIH kezavabhaTTopi bahucotra civra' 84 rtikaH [180*] 'lakSaNabhaTTasya matI bhAradAjAnvayItmavaH / yAjyo vaikaTibhaTTI vRrti5 bayamikSAtrate [4] 'bodhAyanogastya gotro yAtruSo dhAraNAsinaH / zaMkaranArAyaNeMdro 66 [f]cayamihAzrute [ike *] 'putro nAraNabhadRsya kozikAnvayasaMbhavaH / yAjuSo raMganA87 thotra yAti vRrtitrayaM cirAt / [150] 'nidbhapa kAzyapagotropyapyAku(ku)Tisu dhIsuta:88 rAmAbhaTTo bacaca 'vRrtitrayamihAgute [51*] 'honibhahasya tanayo vasiSThAnvaya89 saMbhavaH / zrImattirumalabhaTTo bacItra trivartikaH' / [152"] 'narasaNa dAsasya su90 to bhAradvAjAnvayotbhavaH / dAnappayo bahuceJca' yAti 'hati[catu] I Rend nidhyAdi. I Red 'vendra:. * Read air. Ra 'ti. . Rea 'caya 1 Metre: Anushubh. * Read degpdha. * Read degDava:* Read nibhuva.

Page #430
Ko. 38.] ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANGARAYA II. Third Plate; First Side. 91 [STa]yaM / [153*] 'hastakaM tiramalayopyazrute vRttipaMcakaM / etaMbhaTTa 92 sya sruto bhAraddAriyAjuSaH / [ 54* ] 'bhAgavataM veMkaTayo yAti vRtti[catu]-hidd OM 93 | kauzikAvayajassUryanArAyaNamakhIsutaH / [ 55 ] 'yAjuSaH kRSNabha94 hopi haritAnvayasaMbhavaH I yAjuSaH [pe] rumAputo' cakrazA [stro] [vi]]: [ / 56* ] 95 'yAjuSopyAtre[ya]gotro ne [nA]rdvijavarAtmajaH / zrIrA[ma] yA [] rA ' 96 nArAryyasudhIrapi / [ 57 ] 'bahuca: [ kAmakAya ]na [vizvAmitra [kulodbhavaH] | 97 [pina ra sayaputro ] narasaMbhaTTopi yAjuSaH / [ 58 * ] 'kau[Di]nyagotro nara saMbhaTTa [58 *] 98 ja: pANikezvaraH 1 konUr[zrIsUryya] nArAyaNa bhaTTasudhIvaraH 'yAjuSIpA 99 'yAyasuto bhAraddAjAnvayotbhavaH / sudhIH koneribhaTTopi rAmAdI100 citazekharaH / [ / 60 *] 'nArAyaNabhaTTasuto haritAnvayaH 1 [yAju]So sUryyanArAyaNo[pi ] [141'] 'yAjuSopyAce [ya] gotro _____________[T] kara 102 svatyayAtmajaH / rAmopi tyAgasamudraM veMkaTAdriH ca teSyami " [ // 62* ] '[grA] 108 mesmin bhUsurAssarve pratyekaM 101 sya prathitazrIraMga rAyavayryasya / 105 nasya guNanidAnasya / [ 64* ] [ daya] vRttikA: " [[[33* ] "tadidaM nayadhuzyezAsanamativalazA [sa] netarukaradA-" "zrIraMgarAya [nR] patezzAsana [ta]stAMmazAsa-4 106 nazlokAn / kavizAsanasvayaMbhUstarasamabhAgI sabhApate [stU] nuH / [65*] 'zro107 rNgr|ybhuupaalshaasnaaddiirnnaa[tmj: ] [*] [ zrI] matgaNapayAcA" - [narahari] 101 [sti]ruvArUr Metre Anushtubb. * Read bhAraDAjI ca. * Bend putra'. 955 ReaddhyAya. * Read 'TAdriya. 11 Read fa:. Read "zAsanatara". ts Road zrIma Read af. Read. * The aksharas between f and 7 are illegible. * Read : 10 [Read tepyamI. 12 Metre Giti, 14 Read 'sAba', 2=2

Page #431
356 EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA. [Vor. XII. 108 likhatAmrazAsana [at] 'dAna[Sala]nayormadhaye [dAnAcchayonupAlanaM / 109 dAnAtsvargamavApnoti pAlanAdacyutaM padaM [40"] 'khadattArihaguNaM. pu. 110 NyaM paradatsAnupAlanaM / paradattApa[hAreNa khadattaM niSphala] bhavet [1] khadattA 11 [pa]radatto vA yo haraita vasuMdharA / 'SaSTiSaSasahamAthi viSThAyAM jAyate 112 [kri]mi: [[ite'] ekava bhaginI soke sarveSA[me]va bhUbhujAM / na bhojyA na karaNA118 yA vipradattA vasuMdharA [7."] 'sAmAnyoyaM dharmasetu' bRpANAM [kAla kAle pAla114 nIyo [bhavani]: / sarvAnetAn bhAvinaH pArthiveMdrAn bhUyo bhUyo [yAca] ___ rAmacaMdra[:] [1] 115 zrIvirUpAkSa Do. Do. Abstract of contents. (Verse 1.) Invocation to siva. (V. 2.) Varaba incarnation of Vishnu. (V. 3.) Gapapati. (V. 4.) Chandra (the Moon) was born in the ocean of milk. (V. 5.) His grandson and Budha's son was Purtravas; his son was Ayu; to him was born Nabusha ; from bim sprang Yayati; from him Puru. In his line came Bharata : in his family, Santanu ; foarth from him war Vijaya; from him came Abhimanyu ; from him, Parikshit. (V. 6.) The eighth from him was Nanda. Ninth from him was Chalikks. His seventh descendant was Rajanarendra, a worshipper of Vishou; the tenth from him was Bijjalendra : third from him was Vira-Hemmaliraya, the lord of Mayapuri, a Vaishpava in faith. (V. 7.) Fourth from him was born Tata-Pinnama, who by his mere sight made hia toes tremble. To him was born Somideve, who took seven forts during the course of a single day. The brave Raghavadeva was his son ; from bim came king Pinnama. (Vy. 8-12.) To this Lord of Aravidu was born Bukka. He firmly established the kingdom of the saluva Nrisimba. His queen was Ballambika. To them Ramarija was born. His wife was Lakkambika. Their son was Srirangar&ja. I Read nAma. * Read pAbanayImo * Read SaSTi varSa | Rend degdalA. * Read 'setu Metre : Anushtabh. * Read deghiguvaM. * Road fa. * Metre : salidt " In Talngu-Kannada charactem.

Page #432
No. 38.] ARIVILIMANGALAM PLATES OF SRIRANG ARAYA II. 357 (Vv. 13-14.) His wife was Tirumalambika, and by her were born to him Ramaraja, Tirumalaraya and Venkatadri. (V. 15.) Praises of Ramaraja. (V. 16.) Of the three sons of Srirangaraja, the powerful and wise Tirumala, having defeated his enemies and being anointed king, began to rnle the earth like Hari. (Vv. 17-18.) Praises of Tirumala. (V. 19.) To him by Vengalamba was born Srirangariya. (V. 20.) Praises of Srirangaraya, two of which are that he destroyed the Chaurasi-durga, and that he was & worshipper of Vishnu. (Vv. 21-26.) His birudas : Hosabirudaraganda, Rayarahuttaminda, Ubhayadalapitamaha, he who put to shame Avahaluraya, Gandaraguli, Manya puli, the Lord of Aravilu, Mandalikadharanivaraha and Bhashagetappurarayaraganda, etc. (Vv. 27-44.) In the Saka year 1499, counted by indu (the moon), payodhi (the oceans), graha (the planets), and ratna (the gems), in the year Dhatpi-on Monday, the first (Prathama-) dvadasi tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Ashadha, in the Antradha nakshatra, the renowned king, Srirangaraya granted at the request of Che($e)vvabhupa the village of Arumolimangala, alias Achyutappasamudra, by the pouring of water, to Vijayindra Tirtha, who was well versed in pada (Vyakarapa), vakya (Parva-Mimamsa) and pramana (Tarka); who had defeated his enemies with the help of his insight; who was like a peacock roaming about the garden called the school of Madhvacharya; who was a devout worshipper of the god Ramachandra ; who was a bee delighting in the scent, the inner meanings, of the flowers called the fastras; who had sharp words which cut down the opinion of the Mayayadins; who was born at the lotus hands of the holy Surendra Tirtha (i.e. who was ordained by Surendra Tirtha), and who looked like another Visbnu. Arumolimangala, which had already been granted by prince (kumara) Achyuta, which was composed of sixty vrittis and which was now given by the king Srirangaraya, free of all taxes and with all privileges, belonged to the Cholamandala-rajya, situated on the south of the river Kaveri, in the Ohayur-pattaka of the Tiruvarur-chavadi, in Kilkurchchi and in the Kulottungachola-valanadu, was bounded on the west and the north by Parittiyur, on the south-east by Vallagrama, on the east by the villages of Kovilpattu and Tiru. Vattachoheri, on the south by Kovilpattu and the river Puttaru, and on the south-west by the village of Vadaper. It was watered by the river Puttaru aud a tank named Kappaludaiyan. (Vv. 44-63.) Vijayindra, having received the gift of the village, distributed it among Brahmans for the merit of the king Che($e)yvappa and prince Achyutendra and of himself. Here follow the list of donees : (Soe table, below.) (V. 64.) This is the sasana of Srtrangaraya : his praises. (V. 65.) This deed was drafted by Svayambitu, son of Sabhapati. (V. 66.) The engraver of the sasana was Ganapayacharya, son of Virapa. (Vv. 67-71.) The usual imprecabory verses.

Page #433
358 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XIT. Table shewing the distribution of shares of the rillage granted. Name of the Donee. His father's name. Gora. Sutra. sakhi. Sbare. . Rik . Do.. Yajus . Soma-Bhatta Kosava Bhatta . Venkati Bhatta . snkaraniriyanendra Ranganaths. . Rama-Bhatta . Appals Bhatia Sand lys . . Chenni Bhatt Visvamitra Lakshmana Bhatta . Bharadvaja Varanisi (R). Agastya. Narana Bhatta Kausiks. . Appakutti . Nidhruva Katya Bodayana Do. Do.. . . pa. " Do. 1 Do. . . Tirumala Bhatta . . Dinappaya. Hastakam Tirumalaya Bhagavatam Venkataya. Honni Bhatta. Narasana Dasa . Ellam-Bhatta . . Suryanarayana Ma Vasish tha Bharadvaja Bbaradvaja Kausika. Ynjus Do.. khin. Harita . Do.. Do.. Krishoa Bhatta Chakra Sastrin Ramayarya. Nainarirya' . Narasam-Bhatta Nainar. . Atreya Do.. . . . , . . . . Pinna-Narasaya Rik . Kamakayana Vi. svamitra. Kuuydinya Yajas Bharadrija Yajna Panikesvars . Narasam-Bhatta Suryanarayana Bhatta .... Kinur. Konori Bhatta Upadhyaya , Rama-Dikshita . . Narabart . . Nariyana Bhatta Suryanirayapa of Tiruva rur. Rama. . . . Sarasvatyapays Venkatadri of Tyagasa mudrain. .Harits . Atreja . . Total Number of Stares . 60 The full form of this name cannot lie made out.

Page #434
INDEX . . .243f. PAGE PAGE Ahmad Shab, Bahmani k., abhayasasana, . . . . . 189 Ahobala, vi.. . . . . . 173, 186 abbigamika, . . . . . . 33 Aibak, Qutb-ud-din, Slave k., . 18, 21 Abhimanyu, legendary ancestor of Vijaya Ajaba Kumari, queen of Bastar ch. Dikpalanagara dy... , 160, 171, 186, 350, 356 deva, . . . 243, 246, 247, 249, 250 Abhimanyudeva, ch., . .239f. Ajayadeva, Ajayaraja, Chahamdna k... 222 Abhiramanlyiki, f. . . . . . .348f. . . . . . . 185 abhyantarasiddhi, . . . 154f., 203, 284 ajnasstaprapayiti. . . . 75 Ablur, oi. . . . . . . 296 Akalunkacharita, sur. of W. Chalukya Satya Achenda, vi. . . 288 rayadeva, . . . . . .306 Achyuta, ch., . . . . .842, 358ff. Akkaparys, m., . . . . . 166, 182 Achyutadevaruya, Vijayanagara ke, 343, 349 | Akruresvara, di. . . . . 201ff. Achyutappa, Tanjore ch., . . . .848f. Akshapatala, . . . . . . 6 Achyutappassio udia, . a. Arumolimangala, 363, 357 akshapatalika, . . . 166 Achyutarayubhyudaya, work by Rajanatha- Aksbetala, vi., . . . . 164, 169, 180 kavi, . . . . . . 348 akshayanidhidharma, . . . 168 Achyutarya, H., . . . . 166, 183 akshayat pitiya, a tithi, . . . . 20 adana, . . . . . . . 34 Akuvalla, vi, . . . . . 184, 179 ideya, . . . . . . 154, 156 Alabur, vi., . . . 164, 169, 178 Adhahpattana, di. . . . . 39ff. Alagambhatta, m., . . . . 165, 181 adhikarike, . . . . 34, 154 Alagharga, 7., . . . . . 168, 182 sdhyakshaprachara, 40, 43 n. 3, 139, 141 Alande, vi.. . . . . . . 296 Adigaiman Neduman Anji, ch.. . 122 n. 6 Alanguam, vi. . 167,175, 187 adinpipa, adiraja, . . 151 n. 1, 173 Alattur, vi.. . . . . . 60, 64 Aditya II., Chola k., . . . . 121, 125 Ala-ad-din, Khilji k.,. . . 18 ff., 223 Adityapalliks, ti., . 148, 156 Ala-ud-din Mas'ud, Slave k., . 18, 21, 22 Adityavarman, W. Chalukya k., 143, 144, 161, Alsvadina Kuddi, s. a. Ala-ud-din Khilji, 18, 275, 311 20, 24, 27 Advaitadipika, work by Appayya-Dikshita, 162, 346 a laradina, Allavadina, 8. a. Ala-ud-din Mas'ud, 18, 24 Advaitasiddhi, work by Madhusudana Aliya Rama-Raya, Karnata ch., . 347 Sarasvati, . . . . . .345 alkevada, residence town, . . . . 291 Aghitapura, vi.. . . 12 Allapuli, ch., . . . . . 291 Agborasivacharya, title, . . 348 alphabetsagrahara, , , , , . 5, 135, 154, 313 Brahmi, . . . . . No. 33C Abavamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Somervara Grantba, . . . . No. 15, 27 I, 144, 169, 271, 272, 277, 279, 281, Kanarese, . . . . Nos. 32, 37 285, 287, 294, 296 Kharoshthi, . No. 33A, B shidanda, . . . . . . 240 Nagari, . . No.1-11, 13, 16-20, Abihaya, dy... 251, 269, 291ff. 23-26, 28-31, 84-3.1 The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :- ch.- obief: 00.- country; di.-district, division; do the same, ditto; dy. dynasty ; E. Eastern ; f.-female ; feud. -feudatory; k. Ling; m.-mas; ri, river, .. - Beo also; sur.. OrDame; lo. complo; vi village, town; W.-Western.

Page #435
360 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII . . . 254 PAGE alphabets-contd. Nandinigari, . No. 21, 38 Telugu, . . No. 12, 22 Altamish, Shams-ud-din, Slave k., . 18, 21 Altamsh, .. a. Altamish, . . . 224 Amadevaiya, Brahman, 264, 267 Amanintriyana-chaturvedimangala, 8. a. Vembarrur, . . . 121 Amarakantaks, vs., . 206 Ambika, vi.. . . Ammasar, Parintakandevi, queen of Chola Parantaka II., Ammaraja I., E. Chalukya k.,. . .62f. Ammaraja II., do. . .61, 62, 64 Imita, . . . . . . 819 Imredans, . . . . . 188 Amvisarasara, vi.. . . 322, 324 anidesya,. . . . . . . 264 Ananda Bhatta, m. , 164, 166, 178, 180, 181 Anandathu, joy, . . . . . 188 Anand tirtha, #. a. Madhvacharya, . 344 Adangabhimadeva, Puri k., . .218f. Anantamahayi, Queen of Kafachuri Buddharkja, 35f. Anantarupa, m. . . . 166, 168, 169 Anantary, m.,. . . . 166, 160 Anaphita, m., . . 35f. anasedhya, . . . 284 Anavi, sur. of Dahiyaka Uadharans, . . 57f. Andari, vi. . . . 50, 54 Indbarova, 240 Andhra, dy. . * 206ff., 213, 216 Anegadeva, Ahihaya ck., . . 293 Anegundi, vi. . . . 163, 169, 178 Anga, co., . . . . 40, 42 Aniruddha, m., . . 241 Anji, see Adignimin. Anklesvar, .. a. Akrures rara, . 201 Anniji, m., . . . 167, 184 Annama-Gaunda, Annama-Gavanda, m., 283, 290, 330, 881 Ahna magere, vi, . . . . 899f. Andamaraja, Bastar ch., . . . 243ff. Annamarasa, m., . . . 184, 179 Annambbatte, m., . 165, 167, 180, 184 antara, musical note, . . 828, 230 antaranga, . . 9, 40, 43 n. 1, 823, 826 antarengabrihadaparika, . . . 4 Antaravaddi, . . . . . . 241 antaripa, island, . . . . 188 PAGE apanyina, musical tone, . . . 230 Aparajita, silahara ch., . . 263, 262, 266 A pilomuleri, vi.. . . . . 322, 324 Appaji, ., . . . 164, 165, 179, 181 Appakutti, m., . . . . . 36, 358 Appalabhatta, m., . . 35, 368 Appalaya, m., . . . . 165, 181 Appayya Dikshita, author,. 162, 345 n. 3 Appayyakapolachapetiks, toork by VijayindraTirtha,. . . . . 346 Aram Shah, Slave k., . . . 21 Aravida, vi. 160, 171, 174, 186, 342, 360, 856 Aravitipura, do., . . 343, 352, 357 Arikesarin, sur. of silahara Kesideva, .252 1.2, 254 and n. 4, 259 Ariojaga, Chola k., . . . . . 123f Arivilimangalam, vi, . . . 340, 349 Arjuna, legendary ancestor of Haihayas, 291 Arjuna, do. of Kakatiyas, 243, 245, 247ff. Arjuna, Kanauj usurper, . . . . Arjunadatta, ., . . . . . 2, 3 Arjunadevigrama, vi.. . . . 201ff. Arnoraja, Chakamana k., . . 222, 224 Arumolimangala, vi. s. a. Arivilimangalam, 341f., 349, 353, 357 Arunagirinaths, author, s. a. sonagirinktha, . 348 Arungonda, vi.. . . . 165, 170, 181f. Aryama-svami, m., . . . . 146, 165 Arykvarta, co.,. . . . . 72 Asandi, vi.. . . . 49, 52, 55 Ashtabhishakavi, sur. of Naganna Kavi, 348 Abokachalla, Sapadalaksha k., . . . 284. Abokavalla, 8. a. Asokachalla, . . savamedha, . . . . . asvapnti, . . . . . afviya, . . . 188 Asvoja, month,. . . 320 Atrindals, vi.,. . . 220 Atri, legendary ancestor of Kalachuris, 210, 215 Atri, do. of Varmans, . 37, 39, 41 Attenda, vii, . . . . . 238, 240 Aubhala Bhatta, m., . . . . 166, 183 Aubhala Narasimha, m., . . . 164, 179 Aubhala, Vibragarbha, m. . . . 165, 181 Auka, Gunila ch., . . . 12, 14 Aulakiya, vi.. . . . . 260 Avahalariya, k., . . . 343, 362, 367 Avelladevi, queen of Kalachuri Karpadova, 212, 216 Avanigiridurga, fort, . 160, 172, 186 n. 6

Page #436
INDEX 361 238, 241 PAGE PAAB Avanijanasraya, sur. of Pulakesiraja, 255 r. 2 | Bhabakarasarman, m., . Avinita, W. Ganga k., . . 50, 53 Bhadana, vi.. . . . . . . 256 Aykudi, vi., . . 122 n. 6 bhaga, . . . . . 241 Ayodhya, vi., . , 143, 150, 218, 220, 310 Bhagadatta, legendary Pragjyotisha k., 67f., Ayu, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 37, 39, 41 70f., 73, 76 Ayu, do. of Vijayanagara kings, 160, 171, 185, Bhagavanaguru, m., . . . . . 246f. 350, 356 Bhagavana Misra, m., . . . 243, 247, 249f. ayuktaka, . . . . . . 154, 313 Bhagavataobampa, work by Rajanatha-kavi, Ayyana, dy. . . . . . 291f. 848f. Ayyana I., W. Chalukya k., 144, 162, 275, 311 Bhagavatam Venkataya, m., . . . 355, 358 Ayyavalipura, vi.. . . . 161, 177, 187 Bhagyavati, queen of W. Chalukya Dalavarman, v 144, 152, 276, 812 Babbalikheta, see Vavvalikheta. Bhaila, m., . . . . . 12, 17 Bacharasa, Ahihaya ch., . . . 299 Bhairavarajadeva, Bastar ch.. . . . 246ff. Bahrim Shah, Mu'izz-ud-din, Slave k.,. .18,21 Bhammaha Ratta, Rashtrakuta ch., 144, 152, 276, 312 Baijuka, m., . . . . . 44, 46, 47 Bairin yani-uru, vi.,. . 168, 176, 187 Bhanvi Basavanna, te., . . 333, 335 Balabbinu, Guhila ch., . . . 12, 17 bhapdagiradhikrita, . . . . 76 Baladitya, do.,. . . . Bhandari Naik, m., 10, 12, 16 . . . . .? Balapura, vi., . . 167, 170, 185 . Bhandup, vi.. . . * 250 . . . . Balapushan, 8. a. Baladitya, . . . 322FF. Bhanja, dy., 17 . . . Balarka, do., . . . . 12, 16, 17 Bhana, poet, . . . . . 12, 17 Balaburt, f. . . . . . . 321 Bhanu Bbatta, m., . . . . 166, 183 Balavarman, Pragjyotisha k. . . 69, 73, 76 Bharata, legendary ancestor of Kalachuris, 211, 215 Balban, Balaban, Slave k., . , 18, 21, 224 Bharata, do. of Vijayanagara kings, 160, 171, Ballala II., Hoysala k., 186, 350, 356 . . Ballama, queen of Vijayanagara k. Bukka, 351 Bharatiyanatyasastra, . . . . .227 Ballambika, do., 160, 172, 186, 342, 351, 356 Bhartripatta, Guhila ch., . . 11, 13 Banabhatta, poet, 198, 202, 204 . . . . . Bbartrivadaba I., Chahamana ch., 65 Banawisi, s. a. Vaijayantipura, . .148 Bhartrivaddha II., do. . . . . 198ff. Bharakachchha, vi., 8. a. Bhrigukachchha. Bandara, vi. . . . 165, 169, 180 . . 201 bandhadanda, Bbashagetappuvarayaraganda, sur. of Veokata. . . . . 240 Bandhuvarman, Malava k., . . 317, 318 patidevaraya, . . . . 175, 187 Bappabhatti, Chalukya feud., 256 n. 2 Bhishegetappu varayaraganda, sur. of SrirangaBarige, vi. (cf. Kalabarige) 165, 181 raya II., . . . 343, 352, 357 Bansva-Bhatta, m., . . . . 164f., 179f. Bhiskararya, m., . . . . 167 Bastar, co. Bhaskaravarman, Kamarupa k.,. . . . . . . 246ff . . 65ff. Batihadim, vi., . . . . . . 41ff. bhata, . 2, 31, 41, 139, 203, 264, Batihagarh, do.. 323, 327 . . . . . Battulakunta, vi.. . . . 168, 176, 187 Bhata, Gauda ch., . . . . 12, 14 Bhatalla, Brahman, . Baudh, co. , . 218, add. 220, 322 . . . . 201, 203f. Beddore, see Peddore. Bhataputra, m., . . . . . 322, 324 Belava, vi.. . . . . . . bhatta, 37 . . . . 9, 40, 157 Bhatta, Guhila ch., . Bellumbatte, Bellumbatti, vi., 272, 283f., 290, . . 12, 16 338ff. Bhattabhushana, m., . . . . . 926f. Bellur, vi., . . . . . 106, 170, 182 Bhattaurika, vi, . . 32, 34, 36 Belumbate, 8. a. Bellam batte, . . : 339 Bhattavilasa, m., . . . . 146, 155 Berola three-hundred, di., 296 Bhavadeva Bhatta, ., . . . . 38 Beta, Kakatiya k., . . . . . . 189 Bhavani, te., . . . 66, 01 Betma, do. . . . . . . 189 | Bhedojjivana, work by Vyasarnya, . 345 3 A

Page #437
3 62 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. PAGE brahmakshatrs, . . 11, 13 Brahmamangalavan Sellan Sivadas, m., 226 Brahmanya-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. . 344 Brahmaputra, ri, . . . . 68 and n.1 Brahmayya, m., . . . . . . 306 Brahmesvara, m., . . . 166, 182 Brahmesvara, te., . . . . 306 bribaduparika, . . . . . 9, 40 Brihatkulya, vi. (C) . . . . 168 Btihatproshthi, oi. . .4ffbrindavana, tomb, . . . 345 Buddharija, Kalachuri k., . . 30ff., 34, 36 Budha, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 37, 39, 41 Budha, do. of Vijayanagara kings, 160, 171, 185, 350, 356 Bukka, Karnata ch., 160, 171, 186, 342, 350f., 356 Bakka I., Vijayanagara k., . . . 255 n. 2 Buta Bhatta, Brahman, 201f., 204 Butuga II., W. Ganga k.,. . . 123 PAGE Bhenasi, ri., 298 Bhima I., E. Chalukya k., . . . . 63 Bhima II., do. . . . . . . 62f. Bhima I., W. Chalukya k... 143, 152, 276 Bhima II., do., . Bhimadama, Chahamana ch., . 198, 202, 204 Bhimesvara, te., . 142, 146, 155, 206, 208, 213, 216 Bbimakopa, sur. of W. Ganga Sripurusha, 61, 56 Bhinmal, s. a. Srimala, bhoga, . . . . . 32 and 1. 7, 241 bhogajanapada. . . . . . . 167 bbogasambandha, Bhogavati, queen of Pragjyotisha k. Chandra mukha,. . . 69, 74, 77 bhogika, . . . . . . . 39 bhogin, . . . . . . . 240 bhogirupa, . . . . . . 24 Bhoja, co., . . . . . 343, 952 Bhoja, see Bhojavarman. Bhoja I., Pratihara k., . . . 12, 16, 200 Bhojavarman, Kamarupa k., . . . 38ff. Bhojuka, m., . . . . 44, 46f. Bhrigukachchha, vi., . . . . 201ff. bhukti, . . . . 43 n. 4 Bhulokamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Somesvara III., . . . . . . . . 293 bhumichchhidra, . . . . 43 n. 7 bhumichchhidranyaya,. . 10, 34, 41, 140, 203 Bhushana, sur. of Damodara Bhattaputra, 326f. Bhutivarman, 8. a. Pragjyotisha k. Mahabhu tavarman, . . . . . . 69 Bhuvanaikamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Somes. . . . . 144, 163, 278 Bhuvanapala, m., . . . 19, 22, 24 Bhuvanesvari, 8. a. Dante vari, . . . 244 Bhavikrama, W. Gariga k., . . 51, 54 Bibo, Dahiyaka ch.,. . . . 58 Bidirahalli, si, . . . . . 166, 189 Bidorehalli, do. . . . 166, 170, 182 Bijjala, Kalachurya k., * 255 n. 9 Bijjalendra, Karnata ch., 160, 171, 186, 350, 366 Bijjarasa, Ahihaya ch., . . . 293 Biradamanyaraganda, sur. of Srirangariya II., Bodhana, legendary ancestor of Kalacuris, 210, 215 Bod basyimin, Brahman, . . .31f., 34, 36 Bonthadevi, queen of w. Chalukya Vikram - ditya IV. . . . 14, 162, 276 Ceylon, co., . . . 126f. Chacha Rana, Dahiyaka ch., . 57, 58 Chachoba, do. . . . . . 56f., 60 Chabadadeva, Chahamana k., . .222ff, Chabamina, dy., . 12, 172., 23, 56f., 59, 198, 202f., 222ff. Chahirdeo, 3. a. Chabadadeva, . . .223 Chaidya, 8. a. Chedi, . . . , 276, 811 Chakrakotya, vi., . . . . . 207 Chakrambhatta, m., . . . 164, 180 Chakramimithsi, work by Vijay indra-Tirtha, 846 Chakrasastrin, m., . . . . 355, 358 Chakrayudha, Kananj k., . . . 199f. Chalikka, ancestor of Vijayanagara kinga, 160, 171, 186, 350, 366 Chalikya, 8. a. E. Chalukya, . 49, 52, 55 Chalukya, E., dy. . . . 49, 62., 133 Chalukya, W., dy., 49, 143, 145, 160f., 269, 271, 374f., 291f., 303ff., 331 Chalukya, do. . . . . . . 279 Chalukya-Bhima I., E. Chalukya k.,. . 63 Chalukyari ma, sur. of W. Chalukya Vikra miditys VI.. . . . . 154, 278 Champamalla, vi, . . . . 218, 220 Chamyana Barman, Brda , . . 62, 64 Chanda I. ch., . . . . . . . . . 291 Chandabhupala II., ch., . . . . . 289 Chandabhuptlaka II., do.. 0.uy . . . . 291 348

Page #438
INDEX. 363 PAGE PAGE Chandamirata, work by Doddayacharya, 162, 346 Chhipaka, s. a. Safiq ) . . . 44, 46f. Chandappa, 71... . . 166, 182 Chhitapi, Brahmar, . . 213, 817 Chandavarman, Kalinga k., . . 4 Chhitta, 71... ... .. . 13, 17 Chandella, dy. . . . . . 343, 248ff. Chhittarkja, Silahara oh., . 262f., 282f., 266f., 268 Chandra, legendary ancestor of Varmans, . 97 Chidambarabhatta, m., . . . 164, 180 Chandra, dy. . . . . . 188, 140 Chidambarakavi, poet, . . . . 163 Chandra, s. a. Malava ch. Chandravarman, 317f. Chiks-Tirumalarys, ... . . . 166, 183 Chandradvipa, di, . . . . 138f., 141 n. 2 138f., 141 Chikkadava, m., . 283, 290, 337, 339f. Chandragiri, vi.. . . 347 and n. 1 Chikka-Mudanir, vi, see Madanur. Chandramukha (Varman), Pragyotisha k., 69, Chinnamurtin yanipatti, see Murttinayanipatti. 74, 77 Chitrotpala, poem by Sudhal Deo, . . . 219 Chandrapur, vi., . . . . . 75, 79 Chitrotpali, ri., s. a. Mahanadi,. . 218, 220 Chandravarman, Malava ch., . .317f. Chitti Bhatta, ., . . . . 164, 179 Chandrayajvan, w. . . . 165, 180 Chola-Choln, dy., 121f., 144, 153, 277, 296, 313f. Chandriki, work by Vyasaraya,. . 345 Cholamandalarajya, di., 342, 353, 357 Chandrikachirya, sur. of Vyasaraya, 345 Cholasingapuram, vi, . . . . 346 Chandrikodabritanyayavivarana, work by Vi. Cholu-permanadi, ch., . . . 394 1.4 jayindra-Tirtha, . . Chudamanindra, 7.,. . . 164, 180 Charamasarman, Brahman, . . . 201f., 204 Comilla, vi., . charansTaittiriya,. . . . . 52 Dadds III., Gurjara k., . . . 201 Vajasaneya, . . . . . 41 Dadhicha, ancestor of Dahiyakas, . 57f. charavalivarda, . . . . . . 240 Dadhiohi, riski, . . . . 56, 60 Charika, vi., . . . . 260 Dadhichika, 1. a. Dahiyaka, . 66f., 60 chata, 34, 36, 41, 199, 203, 264, 323, 327 Dahiya, Dahiyaka, Rajput dy., . . 56ff. Chatabrahma, .. . . . . . 30 Dahiyapatti, di. . . . . . 57 Chipra, vi.,. . . 10, 12 Dakshinapatha, co.,. . . 151, 874, 310 chatta, . , . . 9, 40, 157 Dakshinasamudrebs, sur. of Virabhupa, 161, Chattipalli, vi., . . . 165, 170, 181 177, 187 Chaturdanta, designation of Airavata, 134 Dakshinatira, di. . Chauda Bhatta, mn., . . 164, 165, 179, 182 dakshinayapasatakranti, . . . . 168 Chaul, s. a. Chemulya, . . . 267 Dalavinur, ui., * 225 Chaurisidurga, fort,. 174, 186, 352,-867 Dala, m.,. . . . . . 20, 27 chaarodd harapika, . 9, 40, 43, 139, 141 Damavida, seo Kadala Damavada. . Chavinara, vi., . * 256, 360 Demodara Bhatta, ..., . . . 284. Chavindra, do, . . . 260 Damodara Bhattapatra, 7., . . 326f. Ciddi, co., . . 14ff., 144, 152, 207, 276, 292, 311 Darvana, Karanikya, .,. . 167, 184 Chomula, Chomuli, Chomulya, vi., 256 and . 8,267 danadbikarin, . . . . 165 Cherh val, do., . . . * . 257 Danappaya, ., . . . . 954, 356 Chennamarija, ... . . . . 166, 182 Dinavinoda, 11., . 283, 290 Chennivaijula, family name, . 167, 170, 184 dands, . . . .284 Chennibbatta, m., . . 354, 358 Danda, m., . 18, 20f., 27 Chennubhatt, t. . . . 167, 184 Dandakiranya,. . .. 245ff. Chera, co., . . . . 122 n. 6, 194 dandanayaka, 9, 40, 43, 139, 141, 155, 279, 288 Oboal, .. a. Chemulya, . . . 257 dandapasika, 9, 40, 43, 139, 141, 167, 240, 323, Chear, vi., .. a. Sevar, . . 125 and .. 1 887 Chorva, Nayaka ch., .. a. Sevvappa, 853f., 867 Dankini, ri.,' . . . . 242, 344 chhs, letter used a sign of interpunction, 18 Dantaval, to... . . . . 243ff. Chhadoke, ., . . . . . $281. Dantsysvsgu bhogs, thin 5f. . . . . 238 . . . 240

Page #439
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. 364 283 Bukra, 56f. PAGE Dantesvari, te., . . . . 242, 244 Dantewara, vi., . . . . . 242, 244 Dantidurge, Rashtrakuta k., . 144 Dantienktivitankiyar, queen of Rajaraja I., 121 n. 2 Dantivarman II., 8. a. Dantidurga, 144 Dasapura, vii, . . . . 315 Dasaratha, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, 188, 192 Dasaratha, Sapadalaksha ch., . . . Dasarna, people, . . . . . . Dasavarman, W. Chalukya prince, 144, 152, 276, 279, 285, 312 datesexpressed by figures, 5, 10, 27, 29, 30, 41, 46, 61, 126, 154, 203, 213, 220, 247, 249, 263, 313, 332, 334, 339 expressed by numerical symbols, 35 expressed by numerical words, . 41,75 expressed by words, 3, 26, 35, 135, 154, 196, 203, add. 220, 249, 263, 313, 320, 325, 330, 352 Dattadevi, queen of Pragi yotisha k. Samudra . . . . . 69, 73, 76 Dattakara Purna, m., . . . 75, 79 -datti, termination of geographical designations, 307 dauhsadhasadhanika, . . . 139, 141 dauhsadhika. . . . . . 9, 40, 43 Dayimesvara, te. . . . . 338ff. days, lunarnew moon, . . . 325, 326, 339 3rd day bright half, . . . . 46 aksbayatritiya , . . 61 5th day >> * . 320, 328, 334 7th . . . 135, 220 12th, >> . . . 953 utthanadvadasi bravapadvadasi . . . 154 13th day >> . . . . 35 >> . . . 213, 249 15th >> >> full moon,. . 3, 241, 283, 813, 330, 332 3rd day dark half, . 27, 13th , . . . . . 154 14th , . . . 41 20th , ,, . . . . 5 jaya. . . . . . . 26 PAGE days of the weekAdi,. . . . . . 336 Aditya. . . Brihaspati, . . . . . . 334 Budha, . . . . . 46 Guru, Ravi, . . . . 61, 213, 220, 263 Soma, . 154, 330, 332, 339, 353 . . . . . . 27 Vadda, . . . . . . 154 Dendularu, vi., s. a. Lendulura,. . 133 Depara, vi., . . 58 Deravar Parbatsar, di. Delyuyakkondapattana, s. a. Mottuppalli, 189, 197 Deula Panchela, vi., . . 205, 209, 213, 216 Devagrama-pattali, di., 205, 209, 213, 216 Devalabbe, f., . . . , 271, 280, 287 Devapala, Pala k., . . . . . 12 Devaraja, Guhila ch., . . . . 12, 17 Devaraja, Pratihara ch., . . . 200 Devarija Bhatta, m.,. . 164, 166, 179, 183 Devarajarya, m., . . . 167, 184 Devaram, roork, . . 121 and n. 2 Devasakti, 8. a. Pratihara Devaraja, 200 Devavarman, Baud ch., . . . 219 Devavati, queen of Narayanavarman of Pragjyotisha, . . 69, 74, 77 Deyvikan, Tirukkovalur k., . . 122 n. 6 Dhanau, m., . . . . . 44, 46f. Dhanika, Guhila ch., . . . . 11, 14 Dharanadevavarman, Baud ch., . . 218, 220 Dharapuram, vi., 187, 175, 187 Dharavarsba, sur. of Dhruvaraja, . 255 n. 2 Dharmachakra, seal,. . . 137, 140f. dharmamahadhiraja,. . . . 50 Dharmapala, Pala k., . . . 137 n. 1, 200 Dharmapuri, vi.. . . . 122 n. 6 Dharmaraja Bhatta, n., . . . 164. 180 Dharmasarman, m., . . . . 50, 52, 56 Dhavagarta, vi.. . . . . . 11f. Dhagimayya, ., . . . . . . 338 DhayimeAvara, &. a. Dayime vara, . 338 Dhilli, vi., . . . . . 18, 23 Dhritipura, vi., . . . . . 328, 326 Dhrubhata, sur. of Valabhi k. Siladitya VII., 198 Dhrubhatadeva, Chahamana ch., 198, 2014., 204 Dhruvabhata, 8. a. Dhrubhata, . . .198 Dhruvaraja, Rashtrakoa k.. . . 201 Dhruvaraja, Dharavarsha, Rashtrakuta k. of Gujarat, . . . . . 256 2.

Page #440
Diegamve, vi., Dikaravasini, Dikkaravasini, ri., Dikpaladeva, Bastar ch., natha, Dindimaprabhu, m., Dipavali, festival, Dirghatunga, hill, ditya, Diku, ri, Dsvari, s. a. Danteevari, Dinakavisarvabhauma, sur. of Arunagiri Divakaraprabhu, m., Divananapura, vi., divatisalam, ceremony, Divvoka, Divya, Kaivarta ch., Doddayacharya, author, Draksharamam, vi., Dramila, Pancha, co., . Dravidaditya, m., Dravilapati, k., . Dunda, queen of Dahiyaha Vairisimha, Dundhunatha, m., Durlabharaja, Chahamana k., Durlanghyameru, sur. of Durlabharaja, Durvadasa, m., Durvinita, W. Ganga k., data, dutaka, Dutch at Negapatam, Dvarasamudram, vi., dvijaraja, crest, * eclipse Durjaya, dy., Durjaya, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, of moon, of sun, Edadore two thousand, s.a. Ededore, barrur,. Ehur, vi.,. PAGE 292 68 and n. 1 243, 246ff. 68 and n. 1 244 * * * + 348f. .348f. 337 146, 155 34 75, 79 19, 25 345 38, 40, 42 162, 346 208 313 * 145, 151 278 50, 60 75, 79 150 . . . E . e, shape of letter in the South in 7th cent., 227 Ebiradarayarahuttavesyaikabhujanga, sur. of Venkatapatidevaraya, 174, 187 INDEX. 189, 193 56f., 60 56, 60 156, 158f. 50, 54 10 35 344 122 n. 6 218 . . * 283, 332 202, 203, 263 295, 308, 313, 315 Ededore, di, 272, 279, 285, 295f., 304, 308 Edirilisola-chaturvedimangalam, s. a. Vem 121 268, 271f., 281ff., 287ff., 329. Ekantada Ramayya, m., Elaiave, vi., Elemela Simha, m., elephant crest, Ellambhatta, m., Eragarasa, Ahihaya ch., Erambarage, vi., s. a. Yelbarga, Chalukya Vikrama, Kalachuri, Lakshmanasena, Malava (Vikrama), Saka,. Vikrama, eras Gadadhara, Brahman, gajapati, Gajapati, Orissa kings, gamut, gana, congregation, gana, squadron, PAGE 296 272, 283f., 290, 338ff, 283, 290, 337, 339f. 66 n. 2 355, 358 . G * * 154, 283, 331, Erumaiyuran, ch., Ettur Singaracharya, see Narasimhacharya. 332, 333, 334 33, 213 7, 29, 30 36, 318f. 175, 196, 263, 313, 352 27, 46, 203, 247, 249 122.6 F Firoz, Jalal-ud-din, Khilji k., Firoz Shah I., Rukn-ud-din, Slave k.,.. * . Gandhata, Orissa ch., s. a. Ganga, W., dy., Gangadhara Bhatta, m., Gangadharasarman, Brahman, * . * 21f. 18, 21 218, 220 213 218, 277 . Satrubhanjadeva, 365 . 299 223 69, 73, 77 188ff., 194ff. Ganakpvaka (P), Kshatrapa, Ganapati, Nalapura ch., Ganapati, Pragjyotisha k.,. Ganapatideva, Kakatiya k., Gapapaya, m., 163, 185, 187, 355, 357 188 124 n. 1 .123f. 343, 352, 357 230 ganda, hero, boulder, . Gandaradittanar Madhurantakan, ch., Gandaraditya, Chola k., . Gandaragali, sur. of Brirangaraya II., gandhara, musical note, Gandharvavati, queen of Kalyanavarman of Pragjyotisha, 292 296 . 43 n. 2 227 319 Gangapura, vi., Gangavarappatti, s. a. Virabhupasamudra, 169, . 69, 73, 77 322 48ff., 121 n. 2 165, 180 205, 213 271f., 281, 287 176, 178, 187

Page #441
866 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XII. PAGE Gangayadi, see Tirumala Gangayadi. Gadgeyadeva, Kalachuri k., 205, 207f., 211, 215 ganginika, . . . 66 n. 3, 75, 78 n. 5 Gardabhakkinami, place, . . 168, 176, 187 Garjana, di, . . . . 19, 24 Garuda banner, 251, 263, 266 Garudadri, vi., . . 165, 169, 180 Gauda, co., 12, 14., 18f., 21, 24, 27, 65 Gauda Kayastha, . . . , 56, 61 gaulmika, . . . 9, 40, 43, 139, 141 Gavaresvara, te., . . . 336 Gaylsadina, s. a. Ghiyas-ud-din Balban, 18, 24 Gayasadina, 8. a. Ghiyas-ud-din Tughluq, 20, 27 -ge, termination of place names, . 308 Geranda, vi.. . . . . . 62, 64 Ghadayakanti, vi. . . . 167, 170, 184 Ghadiyaram, family name, . . 187, 170, 184 Ghiyas-ud-din Balban, Slave k., . . 18, 21 Ghiyam-ud-din Tughluq, Tughlug Slahi k., 20., 45 Ghori, Shihab-ud-din, Ghori k.,. . 18,21 gbtini, ray, . . . . . 188 Giri Bhatta, m., . . . . 166f., 183f. giti, . . . . . . .229 Gobbur, v., . . . . 295 Godavari, ri.. . 206, 208, 216 Godavari, seven streams of, 208 and n. 2 go-gaudasameta,. . * 241 Goggi, silahara ch., . . 253, 262, 265 Golerav, tank,. . . 10, 12 Gomana, m.. . . . . . . 301 gomatha. . . * . 44, 46f. Gonvani, vi., . . 267, 264, 267 Gonaka, m., . . . . . 322, 325 Gopala, m., . . . . . 164, 179 Goparaja, Kalinga k., . Gopinatha, m., . . . . . 164, 178 Gorapavali, vi., . . . 257, 264, 267 Gorlavarapatti, vi.. . . . 168, 176, 187 gotra Agastya, . . . . 354, 368 Asuriyana, * 202, 204 Atreya, . 164ff., 174, 179ff., 241, 355, 358 Aupamanyava, . . 5. Autathya, . . . 168f. Bharadvaja, 7, 10, 163ff., 178ff., 354f., 358 Bhargava,. . . 107, 184 Gantama, . 164ff., 178, 181, 183 PAGE gotra-contd. Harita, 164ff., 179ff., 239, 241, 355, 358 Haritu, . . . . . 52, 55 Jaimini, . . . . . . 165 Janadagni, . . 164, 179 Kamakayana Visvamitra, 166, 181, 355, 358 Kanva, . . . . . 213, 217 Kapi, . . . .166, 182 Kasyapa, 19, 22, 24, 32, 34, 36, 62, 64, 163ff., 177ff., 2184., 271, 279, 286, 303, 349 Kaundinya, 163ff., 178ff., 183f., 202, 204, 355, 358 Kausika, 164ff., 179ff., 184, 304, 313f., 354f., 359 Manavya . . . 150, 274, 310 Mandira, . . . . . . 135f. Mathara, . . . . . 202, 204 Maadgalya,. . . . 164, 180, 326 Mauna Bhargava, . . 164, 179 Nidhruva Kasyapa, . . . 364, 358 Parisara, . . . 264, 267 Putimasha, . , 164, 166., 178, 182, 184 Rohita, . . . . . . 922F. Samkriti, . . 164, 180 Bandilya, . 139 (Satbalya), 142, 166f., 1838., 364, 358 Savarna, . . . 2f., 41, 48 Srimad, . . . 19, 20, 25 Brivatea, . . . 164ff., 179ff., 184 Svatantra Kapi, . . . , 166, 183 Vadhula, . . , 166, 182 Vasishtha, 164, 166f., 179, 182ff., 354, 358 Vatea, . 146, 156, 218, 220 Vateya, . . . . . . 303 Vishnuvardhana, 167, 184 Visvamitra, . . . 164.ff., 179ff., 354 Govanti, vi.. . . . . 309, 313, 315 Govardhana, ch., . 38, 40, 42 Govinda, m., . . . . 165, 181 Govinda Bhatta, m., . 163ff., 178f., 181, 183f. Govindachandra, E. Bengal k, . . .138 Govindachandra, Kanauj k., Govinda-Dikshita, Brahman, . . . Govini, vi.. . . Gowhan, s. a. Gomyani, . . . 257 gramakutaka, . . . . gramamahattara,. . gramapati, . . . . . 268 207

Page #442
INDEX. 367 . 293f. PAGE 1 PAGE Granskpvaka (), s. a. Ganakpvaka, . * 299 Haripala, ., . . . . 19, 22, 25 Guchhapathi, t.. . . . * 29 Haririja, Chahamana k., . . . . 323 Gudhvamala, field, . . . . 241 Harisamudram, vi. . . 166, 170, 183 Gudla-Kapdervudi, di, . . . 62, 64 Haritana, co., . . . . * 18,23 Guhila, dy.. . . . 11ff. Haritipatra, designation of W. Chalukyas, Guhila I., Guhila ch., . 11, 14 150, 274, 310 Guhils II., do. . . .. . . . . . 12, 15 Harivarman, E. Bengal k., . . . . 38 Gubilot, dy. . . 12 Harivarman, W. Ganga k., . . . 60, 63 gulma, squadron, 43 . 2 Harivikrama, Prome k., . . . 129, 131 Gunagalladevs, ., . Harsha, Harsbavardhana, Kanauj k., 65f., 70, gunda, -kunda, names ending in, * 148 143, 151, 275, 311 Gundaru three hundred, di, . 895 Harsharija, Guhila ch., . . . 12, 15 gunja, kettledrum, . . * 188 Harsor, ti.. . . . . . . 67 Gupta, Somavarsi dy. . . . 219 Hashtnagar, vi., . . . . . . 302 Gupta, Trikalinga dy., . * 239 Hastakam Tirumalaya, . . . . 355, 358 Gapta influence on Kalachuris, . 33 Hastaks Nigappaya, m.,. . . . 163, 178 Gurjara, co., . . . . . . 19, 24 Hastaka Venkataya, m., . . . 169, 178 Gurjara, people, . . . . . . 201 hastidanta, . . . . . Gutti, vi., . . . . . 164, 169, 180 Hastinapura, ti. . . . .243, 248f. guvaka, . . . 40 Hastinivati, vi., . i . . 187, 175, 187 Guvaka I., Chakamana k.,. . 199 hemagarbha, ceremony, . . 191 *. 2 Guyyamaniyanippatti, vi.. 168, 176, 187 Hemantados, Bengal k., . . . . 7f. hemakvaratba, gift, . . . . . 8,10 Hemmalinya, Vira, Karnata ch., 160, 171, 186, 350, 356 herilassandhivigrahin, . . .288 Hagalittage, Hagarattagi, Hagaritage, berisandhivigrabin, . . . 271, 281, 288 Hagaritige, see Hagarittage. Himadatta, ., . . . . . 322, 325 Hngarittage three hundred, di., 4. a. Pagalatti, 807f. biranya. . . . . . 6, 41, 139 Hagarittige, Hagarittigi, Haggatagi, do. hiranyasvaratba, gift, . . . . 8 n. 1 Haihaya, dy, . . 206, 211, 216, 269, 291f. Hire Kusuvatti, see Kupuvatti. ha], hala, toaste land, . . . . . 309 Hire Mudanur, see Mudanur. Hala mentions Vikramaditya, '. . 320 Histmadim Chhipake, sce Huslm-ud-din. Hola, ... . . . . . 44, 46. Honnarasa, ., . . . . . 163, 178 Hallapalliks, vi.. . . 260 Honni-Bhatta, 71... . . . . 354, 858 Hallasinte, oi. . . . Honabirudaraganda, aut. of Srirangariya II. Hamirs, Dahiyaka ch., . 58 343, 352, 357 Hammira, Chakamana k.,. * 228 Hosabiradaraganda, eur. Of VokatapatiHammiradeva, Bastar ch... 246ff devariya, . . . . 174, 186 Hammiramah kavya, poem, . * 223 Hosakore, vi, . . . 164, 169, 179f. Hanyamana, Hamjamana, ti. 258ff., 363, 266 Hotur, vi., . . 163, 169, 178 Hansot, di. . . * 197 Hoysala, dy. . . . . 122 n. 6 Hanumat, author on music, 231 Hagurtungee, ses Hagarittage. Haradatta, ., . . . . 76,79 human sacrifices in Bastar,. . . 244 Haradiman, Chakamana ch., . 198, 202, 204 Huna, people, . . . 212, 216, 276, 811 Hari Bhatta, ., . . . . , 166, 182 Hungund, oi., . a. Ponugunde, . . 148 Haridatta, Brahmas, Husim-ud-din, ses kusim-ud-din. Harid , ri. . . 168, 175, 187 kusim-ud-din, . . . . . . 44. Harikala, di, . . . . 1988., 141 Hutabanadavakarman, Brama, . . . 7, 9

Page #443
368 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. PAGE Ibrahim Shah, Golkonda W., . , 161, 186 Idaitusai-nada, 8. a. Ededore, . 296, 309 Idangali Nayanar, ch., . . . 122 n. 7 Ikehvaku, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, 188, 191 Ila, 8. a. Ceylon, . . . . . . 125 Ilangovel, Tengavan, ch., . . . 122 n. 6 Ianjetchepni, Uruvapahrer, Chola k.,. 122 n. 6 Indra, Rashfrakuta k., . 143, 151, 275, 310 Indra III., Rashtrakuta k.,. 292 Indrabbattarakavarman, 8. a. Vishnukundin Indravarman, . . . . . 133 Indraraja, 8. a. Indrayudha of Kanauj, . 200 Indraraja, E. Chalukya prince,. . . 63 Indravarman, Vishnukundin ch., . : 133ff. Indrayudha, Kanauj k., . . . 20) Indulaguntha, pond, . . . 62, 64 Indus, ri., . . . . . 318 Ingalige, Ingaligi, vi. . . 292f. inscriptions recopied,. . Inukunta, vi.. . . 165, 169, 180 Irivabedanga, sur. of W. Chalukya Satyaara yadeva, . Va,. . . . . . . . . 306 Irungolar, s. a. Siriyavelar, . . 122 and n. 6 Irungovelar, family, . . . . 122 n. 6 Irungovenman, Velir ch., . . . 122 n. 6 Isaka, Musalman ch., . . 44, 46f. Ibanabhatta, Guhila ch., . . 11, 13 Teanarasipandita, m., . . . . 283, 290 1sapes vara, te., . 283, 290, 82948., 339 Ilvaradevasarian, Brahman, . , 7, 10 121 RAav Jahnaveya, family, . . . , 50, 53 Jaidev, 6. a. Ajayaraja, . . . .222 Jaisir hndeva, 8. a. Jayatasimharajadeva, .2486. Jaitugi I., Devagiri Yadava k., . . 308 Jajalladeva, Ratnapura k., . . * 239 Jakabba, queen of w. Chalukya Taila II., 144, 152, 278, 312 Jalal Isahaka, Musalman ch., . . . 45 Jalal-ud-din, the same, , . 44f. Jalal-ud-din Firoz, see Firoz. jali, babul tree. . . . . 309 Jalihadu, vi.. . . . 309, 313, 315 Jalihal, do. . . . . . 309 Jalala Khoja, s. a. Jalal-ud-din, 44, 46f. Jalor, U., . . . . . . 57 Janamejayadatti, designation of Malad-Alur, 307 n. Janardana, m., . . . 164, 179 Janardana Bhatta, m., . . 166, 183 Janardana Svimin, ., . . . 76, 79 Jatavarman, Simhapura k., . . 38., 42 jati, musical mode, . Jati, . . . . Jaunapala, m., . . . . . 19, 22, 25 jaya, a tithi, . . . . . 20 Jaya, m., . . . . . . 321 Jayabhata III., Gurjara k.. . . . Jayakara, m., . . . . 238, 241 Jayamitra, f., . . . 321 Jayariya, m. . 166, 188 Jayasimha I., E. Chalukya k., 63, 143, 151, 274, 304, 310, 312, 314f. Jayasinha II., do., 63, 144f., 163, 269, 271, 277, 295f. Jayasinhavallabha, the same, .279f., 285f., 292 Jayatasimha, Dahiyaka ch., . . 58f. Jayatasimharajadeva, Bastar ch. . . 246f. Jaya-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. 344 and n. 4 Jayavarman, Malaya co., . .317f., 320f. Jayitapala, s. a. Jaitugi I., . . . 308 Jedugur, vi. . . . . . . 32 jhampin, ercelling, . 251 Jhanjha, silahara ch., . . 263, 262, 265 Jimutaketu, Vidyadhara k., . 252, 261, 265 Jimutavihana, legendary ancestor of silo haras . . . 262, 261f., 265f. Jitimitra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, . 344 n. 4 Jognarasi, m., . . . . . 337, 339f. Jogapaiya, m., , . . 265, 268 Joi, f., . . . . . 19, 22, 25 Jaba (), Brahman, . . . . 2014., 204 Jabalpur plate, date of, . . . . 204 Jadi Rana, Gujarat ch., . . 258 Jagadekamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Jayasimha II., 144, 153, 269, 277, 292, 304, 310, 312ff. Jnandakamalla II. W. Chalukva k. . 292 Jagadeva, m., . . . Jagadhara Ravata, Dahiyaka ch.. . . 58 Jagadisaragadeva, Bastar ch., . . 246fT. Jayannatha, ch., . . . . . 249f. Jagannathadevasarman, m., . 39, 41, 43 Jagattunga II., Rashtrakuta prince, . 292 Jaggarasa, m., . . . . . 164, 179

Page #444
INDEX. 369 PAGE PAGE Jonbi, f., . . . . . 19, 22, 25 Kalotu, ri., 8. a. Karatoya, . . . 63 Joyimarasa, ch., . . . 295 Kaludaikkanami, place, . . . 169 Jugula, vi.. . 298 and n. Kalyana, ri., 145, 148, 154, 283, 250, 291, 330f. Jugginipura, 8. a. Yoginipura, sie., Delhi, 45 Kalyunavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 69, 73, 70 Julachi, Malik, Musalman ch., . . .4411. Kalyani, s. a. Kalyana, . . . . 148 Juma, I., . . . . . 19, 22, 25 Kalye, ri. . . . . 164, 169, 180 Kamachandra, poet, . . 18, 20, 26 Kamadeva, m., . . . 44, 46f. Kamakliya, guildess, . : 08 Kachchi, vi, . . . . . 123 Kamakoti, poet, 163, 185, 187, 3.7ff. Kadamba, dy., . 50, 53, 143, 150F., 271f., 310 Kanakshi, do. . 349 Kadambali thousand, di. . . . 203 n. 5 2035 Kaunlanalha Bhatta, m., . 101, 107, 180, 181 Kaduvarajadeva, Dakiyuka ch., . 586. Kamalungka, vi. . . . . 67 s. 1 Kahnapura (*), feld, . . . 241 Kamalapura, rii, . . . . 238.241 Kai Qubad, Mu'izz-ud-lin, Slave k., . . 21 Kamandalukarpasa, vi, . . 146, 154 kaisika, musical tone, 227, 230 Kamarasa, 11.,. . . 167, 1st kaisika, ganut, 229 Kamarupa, co., 38, 40, 42, 05ff, 70, 72, 73, 78 kaisikamadhyama, musical tone, 227, 230 Kanibhalur, vi. . . 164, 169, 179 Kaivarta, tribe, . . . . . 38 Kamboja, co., . . . . 3.18, 352 Kakadeva, vi.. . . . . . 200 kamma, a land measure, . . 329 kakali, musical note, . 2231. Kammaravadi, vi.. . . . . . 203 kakapada, . . . . . . 28 Kammatesvara, te., . . . . 332f. Kakati(ya), dy., 188, 213, 215, 247. Kampila, vi, . . . , 160, 170, 183 Kakka Bhatta, m., . . . 201, 203f. Kamvari, Kanwaree, 8. a. Sumbara pallika, 200 Kakkukn, Pratikara ch. . . 200 kan, to glitter, . . . . . 188 Kalabarige, vi.. . 166, 170, 182 Kanakasala, vi, . . . . 173, 186 Kalachuri, dy., 30, 32, 143, 150f., 205, 211f., Kanauj, vi.. . . . . . . 144 215f., 274, 292 Kanchana, mo. . . . . 67, 68 n. 1 Kalachuri, do, . . . . . . 32, 310 Kanchanastambha, Orissa ch., . . 153.. Kalachcburi, do., . . 32, 275, 310 32, 275, 310 Kanchi, vi. . . . . . 173, 155 Kalacliurya, do. . . . 337, 339f. | Kandanaolidarga, hill fort, 161, 172, 18) Kalacharya, do. . . . . . 335f. Kanhavanna, 8. a. Krishnavarna, . 115 Kalahastamlsha, Orissa ch., * 15C/. Kanagiri, mo. . 08 and a. 1 Kalahasti Bhatta, m., * 165, 180 Kannaradeva, 8. a. Krishna III., . . . 123 Kalahastisvars, le. . 163, 178 Kanyakubja, vi., . 153, 227 kalamba, arrou, . . * 188 kapard-skapurina, a coin, . . . 8 n. 3,9 Kalamukha, sec!, . 337 Kaparlin, m.,. . . * 263 Kalatsuri, s. a. Kalachuri, . 32 Kapardin I., silahara cl., .2 52f., 261, 265 Kallole, vi.. . . . . 308 Kapardin II, do. . . . 253, 261, 265 Kalitalayacholi, vi, . . . . 260 Kapisa, ri., . . . . 299 Kalidasa, m.. . . . 146, 155 Kappaluduyan tataka, a tank, : 319, 353, 357 Kaliderasvamin, te., . . . 295 Kapelappotti, vi, . . . 168, 170, 157 Kalikala, 8. a. Chola Karikala, . add. 220 kara, . 2,5, 41, 64, 135, 139, 154, 155, Kalinga, co., . . 2ff., 189, 343, 352 167, 241, 313 Kalivishnuvardhana, sur, of E. Chalukya Karadikal, 8. a. Karatikalla, 292 and add. Vishnuvardhana V. . . 63 Karadikal, do., . . . . . . 309 Kaliya, m., . . . . 75, 79 Kaeradikul, do, . . Kallakejage hundred, di. . . 295 * 313, 352 Kallinatha, comm. on Sangitaratnakara, 228 | Kajan.lai, vi, . . . . . 298 3 B 309

Page #445
370 Karanika Timmarasa, see Timmarasa. Karanikya Damvana, see Damvana. Karatikallu three hundred, di., 295, 304, 308f., Karatoys, ri., karavaka, Karikala, Chola k., Kariy-Tirumalarya, m., Karnameru, te., Karpasuvarna, vi., Kasappodaya, ch., Kasi, vi, Karkaraja, Rashtrakuta ch., Karkara, s. a. Rashtrakuta k. Kakkar ja II., 144, 152, 276, 311 Karna, Karnadeva, Kalachuri k., 38, 40, 42, 205, 208, 211, 215 205, 212, 216 65f., 70, 73, 76 Kasinatha Bhatta, m., Kasmira, co., Karnata, co., 19, 24, 175, 187 205, 209, 212, 216 Karnavati, v, Kartavirya, legendary ancestor of Haihayas, 291 Kartavirya, do. of Kalachuris, 205, 211, 215 Kartaviryakula, s. a. Haihaya, 291 291 Kartaviryakulatilaka, sur. of Revarasa, Katachchuri, dy, s. a. Kalachuri, Katiyalaka, vi., Kattinayakapatti, vi., Kattinayanpatti, do, Kausambi ashtagachchha, di, Kauthem, vi., EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 313, 315 and add. 68 and n. 1 301 and add. 122 n. 6, add. 220 . 165, 181 199 160, 172, 186 205, 212, 216 165, 180 28 . 31ff. 260 168f., 176, 187 169, 176, 187 39f., 43 304f. 122, 220 add., 342, 349, 353, 357 343 348 344 n. 4 348 299f. 166, 182 .157f. 238 .291f. 291 32 125 n. 6 Kerala, people, Kesarin, see Uddyotakesarin. Kesaritataka, a tank,. Kiava, te., Kesavabhatta, m., Kesavasena, Bengal k., * Kaveri, ri., Kaveri anicut, Kavingakesarin, sur. of Naganna, Kavindra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Kaviprabhu, sur. of Naganna, Kaviaia or Kavosia, Kshatrapa, Kayana, m., Kedala (?), co., Kelgi, vi., Kembavi, vi., Kembhavi, do., Kendoramanya, vi., PAGE . * . * . 189, 193 329ff. 354, 858 6 Kolhapur, see Kollapura. Kollapura, vi., Konatinthi, vi., [VOL. XI I Kesideva, Silahara ch., Kevay mata, goddess, . Khaduvapali, vi., Khaira, Khairha, vi., Khalvata, hill, khandala, khandapati, Khanpura, vi, Kbarpara, tribe, Kharparika, do. (?), Khasa, co., Khasoka, m., Khatia, Khatiya, di., Khidrapur, vi., Khilji, Muhammadan dy., Khinjali, di., Khoja, Jallala, s. a. Jalal-ud-din, Khusru Nasir-ud-din, Khilji k., Kilekkottappatti, vi., Kilkurchchi, vi., Kinsariya, vi, Kiratasi Rana, s. a. Kirtisimha, Kiriya Bellumbatti, see Bellumbatti. Kirtipala, m., 19, 22, 24 254 Kirtiraja, Chalukya ch. of Lata, Kirtisimha, Dahiyaka ch., * . 58f. Kirtivarman I., W. Chalukya k., 143, 151, 275, 310 Kirtivarman II., do.,, Kirtivarman III., do., Kirudore, s. a. Tungabhadra, Kodala, co., kodrava, grain, Kodumbalur, vi., 143f., 152, 275, 311 144, 311 272, 279, 285, 293f. . 157f. 62, 64 122 and n. 7, 124f. 147f., 293 143, 145, 147, 154 Kogali(nad), di, 205, 211, 215 Kokali five hundred, do., Kokalla, Kalachuri k., Kokatidevapanchapallika, vi., Kokkili, E. Chalukya k., Kolala, vi., . * PAGE 253, 262, 266 56 326f. 205 145, 164 39f., 43 240 22 44ff. 45 30 75, 79 322f., 326f. 297 18, 20f. 322f., 326 44, 46f. 21 168, 176, 187 349, 353, 357 56 57f. * " Kondambika, queen of Venkatapati I., Kondaparya, see Rayasam Kondaparya. Kondavidu, fort, . * 220. 63 166, 170, 182 .295f., 306, 313f. 322f. 161 173, 186 165, 180 166, 182 Kondu, m., Kondu Bhatta, m., Konda, Madanabharata, see Madanabharata. Koneri Bhatta, m., 164, 166, 180, 182f., 355, 358

Page #446
INDEX. 371 . . 226 PAGE PAGE Kongani Mahadhirija, sur. of W. Gariga Koishnaraja, Kalachuri k., Avinita, . . 31, 33, 35 . 50, 53 Krishnavarman, Kadamba k., Kongani Mabadbirkja, do. of do, Bhuvikrama, . . 50, 53 Krishpavarni, .. a. Krishnaverni, Af., 153, 277 61, 54 Kongani Mahadhiraja, do. of do. Srivikrama, Krishnaveni, do. . . . . 145 61, 64 Krishnaveni, do.. . . . . 145, 298 Kongini Mabtrija, do. of do. Sivamira I., 61, 64 Krishnavenpi, do, 145 Kongani Sivamira, W. Gariga k., , 49 Krishnaverni, ri. Krishna from its conKobganivarman Dharmamahadhiraja, do., 60, 68 fluence with Vernd, . . . 145 Kongaai Vriddharija, sur. Of W. Ganga krita, year, . . . . . 319 Durvinita, . . . . . 60, 54 Kritaviryu, legendary ancestor of Haihayas, . 292 Kongani Vriddharija, do. of do. Mushkara 61, 64 Kropperu, vi . . . 62, 64 Kopiya, . . . . . . 32, 34, 36 kruredpis, designation of Mars and Saturn, 147 Kookana, co., . . 254, 259, 262, 266, 291 kshetra kara, . . . . . 9, 40, 139 Konkana fourteen hundred, do... 256EUR. Kubja Visbouvardhana, sur. of E. Chalukya Kotkana, sapta, . . . . . 254, 313 Vishnuvardhana I., . . . . 62f, Kontage, vi. . . 166, 170, 183 Kadala Dimavads, vi. . 298 and 1, 2 Koppa, vi, . . 279, 286, 296f. Kadala Krishnaveni, s. a. Krishnaverni, 298 Koppa, Brakmam, . 271, 280, 287, 387, 339 Kudalige, i . . . . . . Koppadeva, 11., . . . 271, 279f., 286f. Kudalsangam, vi. . 298 . . . Koppadisvara, te., . . 279, 296 Kuddi Alsvadios, s. a. Als-ud-din Khilji, 18, 24 Koppana, 1h.. . 280, 286f., 296, 338f. Kodimiyamalai, ai... . Koppanabhatta, ., . . . 338, 340 Kulastambba, Orissa ch., . . . 166f8. Koppeavara, te., . . . 297f. Kulottunga I., Chola k., . . 307 Kosala, co., . . . . 239f. Kulottunga III., do., . . 121 Koige, vi, . . 186, 170, 183 Kulottungaohola-valanada, di, . 942, 363, 367 kotihoms, sacrifice, . . . 142 Kumira, .. a. Pragjydlisha k. Bhaskaravar. Kotikanya kadina, str. of Lakshmikumara MAD, . . kumaridhiraja, Tatacharya, . . . . . 162, 347 kumirimatya,. . , Kotisat kara Bhatta, th., 165, 180 323, 326 Kumkratarman, Brahmar, . . . . 28. kotfapala,. . . . . 130, 141 Kumaresvara, te., . . Kottapalli, vi. . . 167, 170, 184 . 307 Kimbbaghodam, vi., . , , 167, 170, 184 Kovilpatta, vi, . . 342, 349, 353, 357 Kundi three thousand, di., Krangla, vi.. . . . 167, 170, 184 Kundavai, Chola princess, . . . 124 Krishna, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 87, 39, 41 Kunjaramalli, f. . . . . 124 Krishna, Madura ch., . . . 181, 177, 187 Kubkana, 8. a. Konkana, . . . . 266 Krishna, Rashtrakafa k.,. 143, 151, 276, 310 Kantala, co. 144f., 163, 205, 207f., 211, 216, 277 Krishoa II., do. . . . . 292 Kupana, vin . . . . 308 and the 3 Krishina III., do., 123 and 1.3, 144, 152, 275, 311 Kupparasa, mh., . . . . 167, 184 Krishna, ri. . . . . 145, 294f., 297 Kurru likal, s. a. Karatikalla, 309 Krishnaben, 6. a. Krishnaverni, . 145 Kurandaka, vs.,. . . . . 298 n. ? Krishinxbhatta, ml., . . . . 355, 958 Kuruvatti, vi., . . . .293f. Krishpadevarty, Vijayanagara k. . 345 katumbayatri, procession,. . . 348 Krishnakuvi Kamakoti, s. a. Kamakoti, 168 kutumbin, . . . . 6, 64, 134 Krishnamimba, queen of Venkatapati I., 161, Kutvudi, s. a. Qutb-ud-din Mubarak,. . 174, 186 20 164, 166, 179, 182f. Kufvadina, do. . . . . Krisbpam-Bhatta, m., . , 20, 27 Krishnapallika, vi. . . 18,23 . . 148, 154 . Kutvadina, &. a. Qutb-ud-dia Aibak, Krishparaja, Gwhila ch. . . , 12, 14 Kuvani, ring . . . . . 298 3 3 3 * 694, . . . . 240

Page #447
372 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XII. PAGE PAGE Lankosvari, hill, . . . , 219, 239 . Letadesa, co. . . . Laobhimadei, queen of Narasimhbariyadeva, 254 248f. Ladanau, vi.. . Lendulura, vi., . . 133 . . . . . . 27 . Ladanu, do. . Jekhayita, . . 75 . . . . . . 26 Ladnu, do. . . . . . 17,19 letters indicating notes, . . . 228 Lagbukapardin, sur. of silahara Kapardin II., Lingam Bhatta, mn., . . . 165f., 180, 183 Lingaraja, m., . . . . . 261, 265 166, 182 Lingirya, mn. . . . Lakkambika, queen of Ramaruja I. of Vijaya . 167, 184 . . 100, 172, 186, 342, 351, 366 Lokadityarasa, Akihaya ch. nagara, . . 293 Lakshi, vi., Lokamabadevi, queen of E. Chalukya Bhima . . . . 68 II., . lakshadana, gift, . . . . . . 62f. . . . . . 19 Lakshagela, vi.. 146, 154 Lokamahadeviyar, sur. of . Dantibakti-vi. Lakshmama, queen of Madura ch. Krishna, tai kiyar, . . . . . 121 n. 3 161, 177, 187 Lokanatha, M., . . . . . 164, 179 Lakshmana, legendary ancestor of Pratikaras, 200 Lokanathan, ., . . . . . Lopamudradayita, s. a. Agastya,. Laksmana, Chedi k., . . 114, 152, 276, 311 . 189 Lakshmana, m., . Luddardeo, 8. a. Prataparudra, . . 244 . . . . 184, 13 Lakshmana Bhatta, m., . 165, 181, 354, 358 Lakshmanasenn, Bengal k.,. 6, 7, 9f., 28 M Lakshmanaya, m.. . . 165, 180 Lakshmannyga, t. . . 333f. Michaya Bhatta, Brahman, . 271, 280, 286 Lekslamarasa, m., 165, 181 Madadajhura, vi.. . 295, 803f., 309, 313, 315 Lakshinidhara, n., . 238, 241 Madanabharata Kondu, m., . . . 164, 179 Lakshmidharadevasarman, Brahman, Madangopal, Sonpur ch., . . . 219 Lakshmidbararya, m., . . 167, 184 Mudapa, m., . . . . . 165, 182 Lakshmikanta, m., . 167, 184 Madavadala, vi, . . . . 163, 169, 178 Lakshmikumara Tatacharya, Vaishnava Madhava I., W. Ganga k., . . . 60, 63 acharya, . . . 162, 347 Madhava II., do. . . . . 50, 53 Lakshminarayana, te.. . . . 163, 178 Madhava-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 314 n. 4 Lakshminarayanendrs, m... . . 165, 181 Madhavavarman, Vishnukundin k., 133f., 136 Lakshminrisimha, .. . . 164, 179 Madhukannava, Kalinga prince, . . Lakshmipuran, vi... 166, 170, 183 Madhura, vi.. . . . . 165, 170, 181 Lakulisa Pasupata, sect, . . 337 Madhurintakan, sur. of Uttama-Chola, 123 Lularattha, di, . . . . 37 Madhurintakan Gandaridittanar, ch., 124, 1 lolasandhivigrahin, . 271, 281, 287 Madhusudana, Brahman, . 218, 220 Lalluva Bhatta, m., . . . 203EUR. Madhusudana Sarasvati, author,. . 345 lambapataha, drum, . . . . 188 Madhvacharyas, philosophical school, 344 languages Madhvacharya, Dvaita philosopher, 344, Hindi, . . . . No. 20B 346 and n. 4, 363, 357 Kanarese, . No. 32A, 37 Madhyadeon, co., . , 39, 41, 43, 327 Prakrit, . . . . . . No. 33 madhyamagrama, musical time and gamut, Pyu,. . . No. 16 227, 229 Sanskrit, No. 1-11, 13, 17-21, 23-27A, Magndha, dy, . . . . . 2f. 29-31, 34-36, 38 magadhi, a giti, . . . . 229 Sanskrit and Kanarese, . . No. 32B mahabaladhikrita, . . . . 35 Sanskrit and Telugu, . . No. 12, 22 mababhandigara, . . 265 Tamil, . . . No. 15, 27B mahabhandagirika, 218 Lanka, co. . . . . . 38, 40, 42, Mahabhasbya Narasam-Bhatta, m., 169, 178 Labkuvartta ka, vi.. . . 219., 239 Mahabhasbya Srinivasa, m., . . 167, 184 * 7,9

Page #448
INDEX. 373 . 57 PAGE PAGE Mahabhavagupta, Trikalinga k., . . .239 Mahipala II., Pala k. of Bengal, 38 mahabhogika,. kay . . . . . . . 9, 4., 43 Mahipatibhatta, m., . . . . . 241 Mahabhatavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 69, 74, 77 Mabipukala, m., . . . . . 29 Mahabodhi, te., . . . .28f. Mahiravana, Vaghela feud., .. Mahada, vi.. . . 218, 220 Mahiribara, di, . . 256 Mahadeva, 11., . 56, 61 Mahishmati, vi., . . 254, 269, 291ff. Mahadevaraja, Kakatiya k., 189, 193 Nahishmatipuravaresvara, sur. of Revarasa,. 291 mahadharmadhyaksha, . . . 9, 40, 42 Mahisa, mn., . . . . . 20, 27 mahadhiraja. . . . . 50, 51 Mahmud, see Nasir-ud-din Mahmud. mabalhyaksha,. . . . 213 Mahuvali, ti., . . . . . . 211 wahagannstha, 2. . . . . 9, 40, 43 Maipayya, ., . . . . 301, 314f. mahakshapatalika, . . 9, 39, 40, 43, 139, 213 Makkaragupta, Brahman,. . .138f., 142 mahamanlalesvara, . 263, 265, 269 Malava, co. . . 144, 163, 277, 320f. Mahamandirusaha, s. a. Muhammad Shah, 161, Malavyadevi, queen of Samalavarman,. 38, 40, 42 174, 186 Malayaman, . . . . . 122 n. 6 mahamontrin, . . 213 Malayavarmadeva, Nalapura ch., . .223 mahamatyn, . . . . . 213 Maleyala, m., . 283, 290, 337, 339f. Maltmuda, 8. a. Nasir-ud-din Mahmud . 46 Malibesvara, te. . . . . . 291 mahamudradhikrita, . . . 9, 40, 42 Malikibharama, 8. a. Ibrahim Shah, 161, 174, 186 Mahanadi, ri... . . . 218, 238, 327 Maliyabbarasi, wife of Revarasa,. . . 291 mala parvan, . . . 283, 339 Mallanaradhys, m., . . . . 167, 181 mahupilapati, . . . 9, 40, 43 Mallaya, m., . . . . 143, 146, 156 mahaprachanda, . . . 155 Mallidevarasa, ch., . . . 293 mahapramatra, . . . . 213 Mallikumoda, sur. of W. Chalukya Jayasimha mahupratihara, . 43, 139, 213 . . . . . 141, 163, 277 mahagratibarapida, . . . 255 Mallikamodesvara, te., . . . 145 mai:apurohita, . . Mallikarjuna, te., . . . . . 335f. mahuraj<<, 2, 5, 29, 51, 52, 134, 195, Mammaka, vi.. . . . 165, 169, 181 246, 320, 323 Mamvani, vi., . . 291 maharajadbiraja, 9, 40, 64, 139, 154, 157, mandala,. . . . 43 n. 4 213, 239, 246, 269, 282, Maodala, vi., . . . . . . 58 313, 330inandalapati, . . . . . 139, 240 maharajaputra, . . 213 Mardalikadharapivaraha, sur. of Sriranmahusidhanabhaga, . . . . garaya II., . . . . 343, 352, 357 malasamanta,. . 157, 213, 323, 327 Mandalla, Rashtrakuta feud. . . 255 1.2 mahasimantadhipati, . . 204, 262 Mandasor, vi.. . . . . . . 315 mahasandhivigrahadhikarana, . . . 35 Mandbatsi, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, mahasandbivigrahika, . 9, 40, 42, 139 189, 192 mabisandbivigrahin,. . . . . 241 Mangalana, vi, . . . . . . 58 mahkearvadhikrita, , . . 139, 141 . . . . 158f. mahusenipati,, . 9, 40, 42, 139 Mangalisa, W. Chalukya k., 32, 143, 151, mahasvasidhanika, . . . . 213 275, 310f. mahasvabala, . . . 255 Mangiyuvaraja, E. Chalukya k., . . 63 mahattars, 154, 202, 313 Manikesvari, s. a. Dantesvari, . . . 245 Mahuvas, . . . 4, 125 Manikiala, vi.. . . . . 299 mahuvyuhaputi, . i . . 39, 40, 43, 139 Marimangalam, ni.. Mahendravarman, Pragjyotisha k., 69, 73, 77 Manischeri, vi., . . 165, 170, Mahendravarman I., Pallava k., . . . 225 Manneyabherunda, sur. of Revarasa, 269 Mahesvaradima, Chahamana ch., 198, 202f. Manni-nadu, di. . . . . 121 11. . . 213 255

Page #449
374 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL. Xtt. RAOU * 299 * 203 * 201 PAGE Mantralaya, vi, . . . . . .847 Mosalemadu, vii, . . . mantrin,. . Monalimada, do.. . . 164, 169, 180 Manyapali, sur. of Srirangaraya II., . 863, 367 Mothala, ri. . . . . . . 300 Marasimba, Sllahara prince, 307 Mottuppalli, vi... . . . 189, 194 Marava, co., . . 276, 311 Motupalli, do., . . . 188, 190 Marco Polo, . * 190 Mtigaoka, sur. of Pragjyotisha k. SustbitaMaricheti, vi.. . . . 186f., 170, 181, 183 varman, . . . . . . 89, 74, 77 Markandekvara, te., . . 307 Mtisibrahma, ., . . . . . 30 Markandeyade vasarman, Brahman, . 7,9 Mubarak Shab, see Qutb-ud-din. Mirog, vi, . . * 67f. Mudanur, .. a. Mudunira, 308f. Maru, co., . Muddaladavi, f. . . . . 279 Muanta, queen of Dahiyaka Maghanada, 66, 60 Muddebibs], dii, . . . 308 Mas'ud, see Als-ud-din Mas'ud. Madinir, .. a. Mudunirs, . . . 306 Matanga, writer on music, . . . 280 Mudanir, do., . 307 Mathura, caste, . . . . 44, 46f. Madunira, oi., . . 295, 304, 306f., 313f. Maujadina, .. a. Mu'izz-ud-din Babrim Shah, Muhammad Shah, Golkonda k., . , 161, 186 18, 24 Mu'izz-ud-din Babram Shah, Slave k.,. 18, 21f. Maurya, dy., . 11, 143, 160., 274f., 310 Mu'isz-ud-din Kai Qubad, do., . . . 21 Mayapuri, vi., . . 171, 186, 350, 856 Mukhamoshta, a pifitafana, Mukham . . 50, 63 Mayinda, ch.. . . . . . 294 n. 4 Mukkunde, vi.. . 271f., 279, 281, 286, Medha, Madhaka, vi., . . . . 218, 220 287, 294 Megbanada, Dahiyaka ch., . 66, 68, 60 Muktapida LalitAditya, Kasmir k. 265 Meharauli, vi. . . 318 Makundadera, Puri k., . 219 Melaikkottappatti, vi,. . 188, 176, 187 Maladongariks, vi, 260 Molnda, vi.. . 165, 169, 180 Mulandam, oi., . . . . . 349 n. I Mettuppatti, vi.. . . . 168, 176, 187 Mulbagal, matha. . . . . . 846 meya, . . 6 Malgunda, wi., . . . . . 148 Milalai-kufram, din, . n. 6 Malaviy, vin . . . . 164, 169, 179 Minakshi, te., . , 161, 177, 187 Mulviyi, do. . . . . . 166, 182 Mindhole, ri.. . . . 264 Mummupi, silahara ch,. . . . 201 Miraj, v., s. a. Mirinje, . . 295, 872, 808 Mugilanai, vi.. . . 168, 176f., 187 Mirije, vi., . . * 272, 283, 290, 937ff. Muppadi Jaggin yakappatti, vi., 168, 176, 187 Mirifiji, do. . . . . . 298 -. 2 Marttim&nba, queen of Aebyutappa Nayaka, 844 Mitrasarman, 11., . . . 265 Murttin yanipatti, vi, . 188, 187 Mollanakhadi, dii, 8f. Murar yaraganda, sur. of Venkatapatidevamonths riya, . Ashadba, . . . . . 175, 187 Mubala, m., . . . . . . 29 337, 839f. Aevayuja, . . . , Akvins, Musbkara, W. Ganga k., . 51, 54 Afroja : .820 music, . . . . . . 226f, Bhadrapada, music in play, 10, 20, 27, 29, 36, 154, 326, 894 . . . 229 . . Chaitra, Multittihalli, vi. . . . 168, 170, 189 . Jyesbths,. . . Museettihalli, do, 196, 882 186, 183 . . . Karttika, . . 176, 263, 836 Muta Nonsi, chronicler, , . 60f. Magha, . . . . Mutfli, s. a. Mottappalli, 220, 241 . . . . 190 Margafinha, . . .6, 328, 330 Matta-Madhava, te., . . 389EUR. Phalguna, . . . 913 Muttarama, ., a. Prithivikongani Sripurusha, 49 Pusbyn, . . . . 164 Mutfakuri, vii,. . . . . 165, 181 Srivans, . . . . . 41,283 Mattukure, do., . . . 169, 181 Vaisakha, . .3, 26, 46, 01, 247, 240, 813) Muttur, do. . . 298f. * 858 . 391 . . . . 249

Page #450
INDEX 375 337 PAGE Mavadiganda, sur. of Revarsaa, 269, 291 M... Vara, m., . . . . . 5f. N Nachana, 8. a. Nachayabhatta, 237PS., 840 Nachana, Brahman, . . 271, 280, 287 Nacbi, do., . . . . . 280, 287 Nachayabhatta, general, . . . Nacheyabhatta, do. . . . . 338, 340 naduka, district, 175, 187 Nagabbata I., Pratihara k., . 200f. Nagabhata II, do., . . 199F. Nagabhatta, 8. a. Nagabhata, 200 Naga-Bhatta, m., . 164, 165, 179, 182 Nagahrada, vii, . . . . 12 Nagalaiya, m., . . . . . 266, 268 Nagamba, Nagarva, vii, . . . 260 Naganaiya, m., . . . 263 Naganna-kavi, poet , 358f, Nagaon, s. a. Nagisva, * 260 Nagapattana, vi.. . . . . 19, 25 Nagapura, vi... . : 256 Nagappaya, see Hastaka Nagappaya. pagarapati, . . * . 263 Nagarasa, m., . . . . 165, 181 Nagaravura, vi., Nagarasarah, pool, . 146, 155 Nagasarman, m., * 50, 52, 55 Nagavaloka, s. a. Nagabhata II.,, 199, 203f. Nagayansi, dy. . . . . . 344 Nagavarman, *. . . . 271, 282, 289 Nagi, f., . . . . 19, 22, 25 Nagnabarman, Brahman,. . . 135f. Nahusha, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 37, 39 Nahusha, do. of Vijayanagara dy. 160, 171, 185, 350, 356 Nailadevi, queen of Dahiyaka Vikrama, .58 Nainar, m., . . . . . 855, 358 Nainasiha, m., . . . . . 20, 37 Naivyanovya, vi.. . . . 20 . 2, 27 paiyogika, . . . . . 263 pekshatraAnuradha,. . . . . 853 Revati, . . . . . . . . 220 Nala, people, . . . . . . 149, 150f., 275, 310 Nalapura, vi., . . . . . .223 Nalhada, f. . . . . 19, 22, 34f. Nammura, vi., . . . . . 62, 64 Nankvarparimandalikaganda, sur. of Vetko tapatidovaraya, . . . . 174, 186 PAGE Nande, legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara dy.. . . 160, 171, 186, 350, 356 Nandiharipakundi, vi, , . , 8f. Nandyala, vi.. . . . 166, 170, 183 Nangur-Vel, ch. . . . . 122 n. 6 Nannaraja, ch., . . 205 n. 2 Nanya, di. . . . . 137, 139, 141 Naradisikshi, work on music, . . .229 Narabari, m., . . . , . 355, 358 Naruka, legendary ancestor of Pragjyotisha kings, . . . . . 67, 70f., 73, 76 Naranabhatta, m., . . . 354, 358 Naranatha, 7., . . . . . . 10 narapati, . . . . . . . 213 Narasam-Bhagavata, m., . . . 164, 179 Narasam-Bhatta, m., 164, 166, 178, 183f., 355, 358 Narasam-Bhatta, Mababhashya, see Maha bhashya, Narasam-Bhatta Suri, m. , , . 167, 184 Naraga nadasa, m., . . . . 354, 358 Narasirya Kabava Bhatta, m., . 167, 184 Narasimha, see Aubhala Narasimha and Tiru mala Narasimba. Narasimha Bhatta, m., , . . 164, 179 Narasih hitoharya, Vaishnava teacher, 162 Naranirohariyadeva, Bastar ch., . , 246ff. Narasimharya, see Yarada Narasimharya. Narusopadhyoya, m., . . . . 165, 181 Naravarman, Malava ch., . . 817f., 320f. Nariyana, m., . . . 164, 166, 178, 183 Narayana Bhatta, m., . 163, 165, 178, 181, 366, 358 Narayana Bhattendra, m., . . . 165, 181 Narayanadatta, m., . . . . .8, 10 Narayana Paodite, m., . . 166, 182 Nariyanarya, m., . . . 165f., 180, 183 Nariyana-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 344 n. 4 Nariyanavarman, Pragi yotisha k., 69, 74, 77 Narendra, sur. of Pallava Mahendra varman .226f. Narendramrigaraja, sur. of E. Chalukya Vijayaditya II., . . . . . Nargund, vi.. . . . . 148 Nariyumbole seventy, di.,. 272, 283, 290 Narwar, . a. Nalapura, . * 223 Nasaraddina, .. a Nasir-ud-din Mahmud, 18, 24 Nasir-ud-din Khusru, Khilji k., . , 21 Nasir-ud-din Mahmud, Slave k., . 18, 21f., 44f., 47 naubalahastyasvagomabishajavikadivyaprita.... *9, 40, 189 Navakama, sur. of W. Garga Kongaai Siva. mara,. . . . . . 49, 61, 66 . 292

Page #451
376 Navarangapura, fort, . Navalgund, vi.,. nayaka, . Nayaka, dy., nidhivamphayasabita, nikara,. Nilagunda, s. a. Nirngunda, Nilgund, do., Nilgunda, do., Nimba, ch., Nayanadevi, queen of Pragjyotisha k. Sthita varman, Nedamari, W. Chalukya k., Neduman Anji, see Adigaiman. Nedungula, vi.,. Nehakashthi, vi., Nensi, see Muta Nensi. Nepala, co., Netribhanja, Orissa ch., ibri instead of ighri, Nichadahara, tank, Nidamari, s. a. Nedamari, 1:idhana, Nichanpur, vi., nidhi, * niyukta, niyuktaka, Nodamaiya, Brahman, Nolamba, ch., notation by dots, notes, Nirgunds, Nirgunda, s. a. Nirugunda, Nirugunda, vi., nishada, musical tone, Nissankamalla, Singhalese k., PAGH .243, 245 ff., 249f. * Odagere, vi., Odangere, do, EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. . * 09, 74, 77 143f., 311 167, 175, 187 137, 189, 141 68 n. 1 322 11 8f. 1-13, 151, 275 313 65 241, 313, 323 220 211 148 148 142, 147 291 148 143, 145, 147, 154 .229 f. 4 157, 263 15.1, 313 204, 267 294 n. 4 227f. 228 250, 252, 257, 264, 267 257 . . " . . 148 241 341 * Noura, vi.,. Nowohur, do.,. Nrisimha, Saluva ch., 160, 171, 186, 342, 348 nyasa, final note, nyayakaranika, Nyayamrita, work by Vyasaraya, Nyayamritavyakly, work by VijayindraTirtha,. and n. 10, 350, 353 227 75,79 315 346 [Vor, XII. PAGE Odayalur, vi., 164, 167, 169, 179, 184 Oddiyarajyad sapatta, sur. of Venkatapatide Valaya, . Ohayurpattaka, di, Onkunda, ri., Orangal. vi, Oranta Malla, m., 398ff. 338 P plakala, Padamasila, Dahiyaka ch., padamula,. pedatijivya, Palakonda, di, l'alamanpatti, vi, Palata Pandya, M., Pallava, dy, Pampadevi, f., Pampakable, do, Pamparajadeva, ch, Panchakhanda, di., Pandya, dy., Panikesvara, m., raat ova, 148 243, 245, 247 ff. 283, 290, 336, 339f. Fadmanabhalhvarindra, m.,. Padmanabha-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. Paluma Bhatta, m., Pagalati, ri., Pagalatti, do, Pala, dy., Paliki-vishnya, s. a. Plaki, 230 n. 1 53 290 n. 1 240 166, 182 314 n. 4 29 295, 304, 306, 30S, 313f. 306, 308 38, 137 133 * * 168, 176, 187 145, 154 .51, 54, 225 271, 280, 285 271, 280, 286 255 n. 2 67 panchama, musical tone and note, 227, 230 panchamahasabda, 157, 202, 218, 254f., 202, 269 254, 255 n. 3 162, 347 209 panchamahavadya, Panchamat bhanjana, work by Tatarya, Panchela, di, 298 Panchela, see Deula Pamelela. Panchganga, ri., Pandari, vi, 166, 170, 184 Pandari Bhatta, m., 166, 183 Pandavadatti, designation of Hagarittage, 307 n. 3 Pandi, .,. 326, 328 Pandianaichchuramirakkina, sur. of Paruntaka II., Pandillapalli, vi, Pandi-Pedderi, vi, Panda, s. a. Pandya, Pandurangaya, m., 175, 187 342, 349 " * * * 125 165, 169, 180 62, 64 . . 125 164, 179 19, 24, 121f., 125f. 355, 958 62, 64

Page #452
INDEX. 377 . 124 PAGE Pappuri, vi.. . . . . 166, 170, 183 Parabala, Rashtrakuta ch., . . . 199 Parakesarivarman, sur. of Chola kings, 121, 123f. parama bhattaraks, .9, 40, 64, 139, 151, 157, 213, 239, 240, 269, 282, 313, 330 paramabrahmanya, . . . . 64 Pasamalai, vi., . . . . 122 paramamahesvara, 34, 134, 157, 202, 339, 240, 323 Paramira, dy... . . . . 218 n. 1 paramavaishnava, . . . . 9, 40 Parumbu, 8. a. Paramalai,. . 122 n. 6 paramegvara, 9, 40, 64, 139, 154, 213, 239, 240, 269, 282, 313, 330 Parantaka I., Chola k., . . . 12) ff. Parantaka II., do., . . . . 124 Parantakandevi Ammanar, queen of Paran. taka II., . . Parasika, Dutch, 344 n. 2 Parbatuar, vi.. . . . . 58 Parikshit, legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara dy., 160, 171, 186, 350, 356 parimotana, . . . . 188 Parisasetti, m., . . . . . 308 . Parittiyur, vi. . 943, 349, 353, 357 parivridha, . . . 163 n. 11 Parsees, immigration to India, . 259 Parthivendravarman, ch., . . . . 126 Paschimakhanda, di., . . . . . 156 Paschimalat ka, di., . . . .239f. Paundra-bhukti, di... : 39f., 137, 139, 141 Paundravardhana, do., , . . . 7,65 + paurpamavasye, full moon, . . . .332 Peddi Bhattendra, m., . Peddore, ri.. . . 294 n. 4 Pedobamamba, queen of Venkatapati I., 161, 174, 186 Peldore, s. a. Perdore . . . . 294 Pelnagara, vi.. . . . . . 60, 54 Penugonda, vi., . . . . 178, 342, 349 Penukonda, do., . . . . . 186 Perku, s. a. Ksishna, . . . . Perdore, do., . . 294 and n. Periyakolam, vi... . . . 167, 170, 184f. Periyakulam, do., . . . 167, 175 Periya Tirumalai-nanibi, 8. a. Sridalanatha, 162 Peroja-sahi, .. a. Rukn-ud-din Firoz Shih I., 18, 24 Perumal, . . . . . . 356, 358 PAGE Perumal Sundarachola, 8. a. Parantaka II., 126 Perumkada, s. a. Penugonda, . 342 n. 1, 353 Peruvadaka, Peruvataka, vi.,. .133f., 133 Pichchan, Tirukkarrali, s. a. Siriyavelar, 122, 129 pindadana, quit rent, . . . . . 145 Pinna Madhavayarya, m.,. . . 163, 178 Pinnama, Aravidu ch, 160, 171, 186, 342, 350, 356 Pinnama I., see Tata Pindama. Pinnanarasaya, m., . . . . 355, 358 Pirantakan siriyavelar, general, 122, 124, 126 Piriya Bellumbatti, . a. Bellumbatti, 272, 283, 290 Piriya Gobbur, see Gobbur. Pishtapura, vi... . . . . 2. Pitambaradevaearman, m., . . 39, 41, 43 Pitavisaguptasarman, Brahman, . 137, 139, 141f. Pithapuram, vi.,. . . . 2 pithikavitta, . . . . . . . . . . 39f., 42 Plaki, di., . Atty. , . . . . . . 133f., 136 Pohgaon, 8. a. Pagamvi, * 260 Pokharan, vi., s. a. Pushkarana, . 317 Pomaligaittanjinadevar, sur. of Parantaka II., . . . . . . 12, 124f Ponugunda, vi., . , 148 Porulare, vi.. . . 50, 54 Pottaraiyan, designation of the Pallava king, 225f. pradeya, . . . . . . . 2 Pragjyotisha, co., . . . . 68 pragrahya, . . . . . 9, 41, 139 Pramara, dy., . , 12, 16 Prasahyavigraba, m., . . . 35f. Pratapachakravartin, sur. of W. Chalukya Jagadekamalla II., Prataparadra, Kakatiya k.. 243ff., 247ff. prathama-dvadasi, a tithi,. . 341 and n. 1 pratibhedika, . . . . . . 34 Pratibara, dy., . . . . . 12, 199 pratishthita, . . . . . . 20 pratyandharuva, . pratyaya,. . . . . . 41, 139 pravara Angirasa, . * 7, 10, 326f. A plavina, . . . 213, 217 Apnavana, . . . . 41, 43 Arsheya, . . . 241 Aurva, . . 41, 43 Barhaspatya, . . . .7, 10 Bharadvaja, . . . .7, 10 Bharmyava, . . . . .326f. * 297

Page #453
378 Prithivipati I., W. Ganga k., Prithiviraja, Chakamana k., Prithivirajavijaya, poem, Proleraja I., Kakatiya k., Prolaraja II., do., Prolarya, m., Prome, vi., pravara-contd. Bhrigu, Chyavana, Jamadagni, Kapva, Visvamitra,. Prayaga, vi., Prithivikongani, sur. of W. Ganga Sripurusba, Puagamba, Puagava, vi., Pujarinayakanmalai, hill, Pulakesin I., W. Chalukya k., Pulakesin II., do., Pulakesiraja, Chalukya ch., Pulasakti, Silahara ch., Palattur, vi., Pullamanjanpatti, vi, Pundarikaksha, W., Puri, di., Purna, ri., Avanijanasrays, EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. * Punyakoti, m., Pura, vi., purana, a coin, Puranisangama, vi., Purasa, queen of Guhila Bhatta, . Puri, vi., Purushottama, Brahman, Purushottama, poet, Purushottamabhatta, m., 41, 43 41, 43 41, 43, 213, 217 217 322, 324 205, 211, 215 * PAGE 127 . 260 168, 176, 187 143, 151, Gujarat 255 n. 2 253, 261 and n. 7, 265 168, 175, 187 168, 176, 187 * " 49, 52, 55 121 n. 2 222ff. .222f. 189, 193 189, 193 304, 314f. * 275, 310 .143f. . 165, 180 165, 181 19, 22, 24 8 133ff. 12, 16 254, 256f., 259, * Purnachandra, E. Bengal k., Purpapala, Paramara ch., . purohita, 18 - 9, 40, 42, 203 Puru. legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara dy., 160, 171, 185, 350, 356 Paruravas, legendary ancestor of Kalachuris, 210, 215 Pururavas, do. of Varmans, . 37, 39, 41 Pururavas, do. of Vijayanagara dy., 160, 171, 185, 350, 356 218, 220 262, 266 219 254 138, 140 * 37, 38, 40, 42 296 * Purushottamadeva, Bastar ch., Purvidi, a matha, Purvavishaya, di., Pushkarana, Pushkarana, vi., Pusbyavarman, Pragjyotisha k., puti, Puttaru, ri., Putti-Bhatta, m., Pyu inscriptions, R Rachaya, Brahman, Radla, Uttara-, di., raga, musical tune, Raghava Bhatta, m., Raghavadeva, Karnata ch., Qutb-ud-din Aibak, Slave k., Qutb-ud-din Mubarak Shah, Khilji k., . * [VOL. XII, 344 156 .317f 69, 71, 73, 76 43 n. 5 . 342, 349, 353, 357 163, 178 127 ff. Raghunatha, m., Raghunatha Nayaka, Tanjore ch., Raghupati, m., Ragolu, vi., Raha Rano, Dahiyaka ch., Raichur, di., Rainsi, Chahamana prince, Raja II., Yadava ch., rajabhoga, rajadhiraja, Rajadichchi, wife of Biriyavelar, * 271 39, 41, 43 227f. 166f., 183f. 160, 171, 186, 342, 350, 56 Raghavamba, queen of Venkatapati I., 161, 174, 186 165, 181 345 PAGR 246f . * Raghavarya, m.,. Raghavendrasvamin, a matha, Raghavendra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 344 and n. 4, 347 Raghu, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, 188, 192 Raghunandana-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 18, 21 20f. * . 344 n. 4 166, 182 344 164, 179 1 57 296 223 n.1 308 41.139 30, 175, 314 124 123f. * . Rajaditya, Chola k., * Rajakesarin, sur. of W. Ganga Sripurasha, Rajakesarivarman, sur. of Chola kings, 51, 55 .122

Page #454
INDEX. 379 PAGB rajamina, . . . . . 64 rajamatyn, . . . , 40, 42, 139 rajan, . . 9, 34, 10, 134, 246, 323, 326 rajanaka,. . . . . . 323, 326 Rajanarendra, anoustor of Vijayanagara dy. 160, 191, 186, 350, 356 Rajanatha, poet, . . . . . 347ff. Rajanatha Debika, m., . . . . 348f. rajanyaka, . i . . . 9, 40 tajaputosha, . 139, 263 rajaputra, . . . . 9, 40, 139, 157, 268 Rajaputra Siladitya, sur, of Harsha, . . 70 Rajaraja, E. Chalukya ka, . . . 209 Rajaraja I., Chota k., . . 1211., 124 Rajarajesvars, te., . . Rajasimha, Pandya k., . . 125 and .. 6, 126 tajayoga, a constellation . . 141 and 1.3 Rajendra-Chola I., Chola k., 121 and n. 8, 138, 296 Rajendralinga-valanada, di., . . . 121 Rajjhi, queen of-Gubila II., . 12, 16 rajoi, . . . . . 9, 40, 139 Rajuka, m., . . . 12, 17 Rajyward bana, Kanauj prince,. . 65 Rakaluva, vi.. . . . . . . 2f. Rakshapkladeva, Bastar ch., 343, 246f., 240f. Rama, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, 189, 192 Rama, do. of Prattharas, . . . . 200 Rama, m., . . . . . 356, 358 Rama, poet, . . . . 163, 347ff. Rama-Bhatta, m.. . 164f., 180f., 354, 858 Ramachandra, te., . 342, 263, 357 Ramachandra, Deragiri Yadava ch. Ramachandra. Daresi . 257 Ramachandra Bhatta, m., . . . 164, 179 Ramachandrapuram, vi., . 167, 170, 184 Ramachandrarya, m., . . . . 187, 184 Ramachandra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 844 m. 4 Ramacharita, . . . . . 38 Ramadatti, designation of Madunira, 307 Ramadevabarman, m., 39, 41, 43 Rama-Dikshita, ., . . . . 355, 358 Ramanuja, Vaishnava-acharya, . 162 R&mapala, Pala k. . . . . 38 Ramaraja I., Karnata ck., 160, 172, 186, 342, 851, 356 Rimaraja 11., Vijayanagara k, 180, 172, 186, 851, 352, 357 Rama Reya, see Aliya Rina Raya. Ramirya, w.,. . . . . 188, 189 PAGE Ramatirtham, w., . . . . . 183 Rimayarya, . . . . . 355, 358 Rampal, vl., . . . . 136 Rapabhaojadeva, Orina ch., . . .822ff ranaka, . . 9, 40, 139, 141, 241, 326 Ranariga, W. Chalukya k.. . 148, 161, 375, 310 Ranastambha, .. a. Kulastambha, . 1567. Ranastambha, Rashtrakuta k., 144, 152, 276, 311 Ranastambhapura, ur. . . . . 68 Ranathambhor, do. . . . . .223 Ranga II., .. a. Srirangariya II., . 341. Rangacharya, Vaishnava-acharya 169 Ranganatha, m., . . . . .B54, 358 Ranganatha, te., . . . . . 843 Ranganatha Bhatta, m. . . 167, 184 Rangastharya, ., . 185, 181 Rangappa, ., . . . . . 165, 181 188 Rangu Bhatta, . . . . . 166, 181 Ranthambhor, . a. Ranastambhapura,. 68 rashtrakuta, . . . . . . 64 Rasbtrakuta, dy., . 128 and n., 143f., 760ff. 196, 274, 276, 292, 810ft. rashtramahattara, . . . . . 34 rashtrapati, . . . , 154, 369, 313 Ratanarija, Chandala ch., . . 248, 248, 250 Rataul, vi.. . . . . . 221 Ratnavati, queen of Balavarman of Pragjyo. tishs, . . . . . . 89, 73, 76 Ratta, . a. Rashtrakuta, . 144, 152, 278, 813 Rattapadi savon and half lakh, di. . 296 Rattarija, silahara che a ch.. . . . . 264 Rattava; queon of Guhita Baladitya, , i2, 17 Ravi, Ravideva, m., . .271f., 278, 280f., 286, 287f., 296, 337A. . .271, 280f, 287f. Raviyana, do.. . 271, 282f., 289, 329#. Rayamuriri Sovideva, Katachurya k., 336EUR. Raya Pandya, m., . . . 145, '154 Rafarahuttaminda, sur. of Srirangaraya II., 343, 352, 857 Rayarabuttamindo, do. of Venkatapatideva raya, . . . . . . 174, 188 Rayasam Kondaparya, m., 163, 178 Razigs Begam, Slave queen, . . . 21 Rolapadevs, chi . . . . . 58 Revana, Brahman, . 27), 280, 287, 338, 84,0 Revanabhatta, do. . . .871, 279, 286 Berankrya, do... . . . . 304, 318f. 8.3

Page #455
880 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 241 PAGE Revarasa, W. Chalukya feud., . . 269, 291f. Revati, island,. . . 143, 161, 275, 310 ri for ri, . . . . . . . 31 pishabha, musical note, . . 228 n. 3, 230 Rohitagiri, vi.,. . . , 138, 140 Rohitasgadh, Rohtesgadh, fort, 140 n. 11 Rongada, di. . . . . . Rudra, 8. a. Prataparudrs, . . . 246, 247 Rudricharya, m., . . . . . 231 Rudradeva, Kakatiya k., . . . 189, 198 Rudramba, Kakatiya queen, . . 190 Radrata, perhaps s. a. Rudracharya, 231 Rukn-ud-din Firoz Shah I., Slave k., 18, 21 PAGE Sakambhari, vi., . . 66, 222, 224 sakhalla-annata, . . . . . sakbandapaliya, . . . . . .241 sakhatavitapa,. . . . .241 Saktivarman, Kalinga k., . . . 1, 3 Sala, ancestor of Hoysalas, . . 122 n. 6 Salakhana, ., . . . . . 20, 27 Sulanki, ri., . . . 327 Salastambha, Pragjyotisha usurper, . 71 salavana,. . . . . 41, 139, 142 n. 1 salavan kara, . . . . . . 213 Salsette, 8. a. Shatshashti, . 257 Saluva, dy, , 160, 171, 186, 342, 348. 350, 356 Stjuvabhyudaya, poem by Rajanathakavi, .948f. Samalavarman, Varman k., . . . 38ff., 42 samanta,. . . . . . . 34 Samasadida, Musalman viceroy, 20 n. 2, 27 Samasaddina, s. a. Shams-ud-din Altamish, 18, 23 Samastabhuvantbraya, sur. of E. Chalukya Ammarija II., . . . . 62, 64 Samatata, co., . . . . . . 67 samatsyakachchhapa,, . . 220, 240, 241 Samayadroharaganda, sur. of Virabhapa, 161, 177, 187 s for e, . . . . Sabhapati, poet, . . . 63, 186, 187, 347f., 356, 357 Bachauroddbarana, . . . . . 139 Sadada, m., . . . . . 19, 22, 25 nadasaparadha,. . . . . 139 Sadasiva, god, . . . 7 Sadasivadevaraya, Vijayanagara k. . 349 Sadasivamudra, seal of Sena kings, . . 7 sadhinyabiranyadeya, . . . , 313 Sadharana, ch., . . 19., 22, 24f., 26f. sadharana, a gamut, yum , . . . . . 229 dharita, a musical tone,. . . 227, 230 Sagara three hundred, di., 268, 272, 289, 290, 292, 329ff. Sagara five hundred, do. . . . 273, 307 Sagara, legendary ancestor of Kakatiyas, 188, 192 Sagara Nirayapa Bhatta, m., , 164, 179 . . . . 9, 41, 139, 213 sagoprachara, . . . . . 213 Bagulmallata, . . . . . 241 saguvikanalikera, . . . . 9, 41, 139 Sahadeva, m., . . . . . 44, 46f. Sahanapala, ., . . . . 30 Babirana, in., . . 19, 22, 25 Sahasamalla, Singhalesek. Sabavadina, 8. a. Shihab-ud-din Ghori, 18, 23 sahyadasaparadha, . . . . . 9, 41 Bailahara, s. a. Silabara, sajalasthala, . 9, 41, 189, 213. 220. 240, 241 sajahgalanupa, . .218 Saka, 1. a. Mupalman, 18, 39, 44ff. Sambarapalliki, ri., . . . . . Sambar, 8. a. Sakambhari,. . . . Simbive, vi, . . . . . . 260 simramadhika, A. . . . . . . 241 imrimadhuvana. . . . . samrapanasa, . . . 41, 139, 213 Samudravarman, Pragjyotisha k., 69, 73, 76 samupagata, . . . . . 42 n. 4 Sencbi, vi.. . . . . . . 303 Sanchor, vi.. . . . . . . 57 sindhivigrahika, . . 10, 263 Sangitaratnikara, musical work by Sarngadeva, 227 Sangram Shah, Gond k., . . . . 209 sanidhi, . . . . . . . 240 sanirgamapravesa . . . . . 213 Sanjan, suggested identification with Hanyamana, . . . . . . 258f. Sankamadeva, Kalackurya k., 337, 399f. Sankana Bhatta, 1, . . . . 165, 181 . . . . 29 Sankaragana, Guhila ch., whila ch., . . . . 12, 14 Sankaragara, Kalachuri k., . . 31, 33ff. BankaranirEyanendra, ., . . 354, 958 Sankarirya, Brahman, 271, 370f., 286, 296 D& DATA, 8. a. bars, . . 25.2 . 8

Page #456
INDEX 381 PAGB 358 . . . 67 PAGE Sankhini, ri., . . . 2424., 246f., 249f. Besh&chala, vi.. . . . . . 179, 186 sankranti, . . . 213, 283 Setu, place, . . . . . 175, 187 sankranti, auspicious for making gifts, 207 Sevaghanpatti, vi.. . . . 168, 176, 187 Santanu, legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara Serur, vi., . , . 125 dy.. . . . 160, 171, 186, 350, 356 Sevva, Sevvappa Nayaka, Tanjore ch., . 341ff., 357 Santeppitleyam, vi. . . 168, 178, 187 Sevvappaneri, a tank, . . 343 EURantivarika, . . . . 139, 142 sh for kb,. . . . . . . 4+ santyagara, . . 398., 43 n. S. 142 n. 2 shidava, a musical tone, . . . 927, 230 Sapada, co., . . . 160, 172, 186 shadja, a musical tone and gamut, 227, 229f. Sapadalaksha, do, . . 19, 25, 30 Shams-ud-din Altmish, Slave k., . 18, 21, 224 Su padraranyaka, . . . . 241 Shatshashti, vi., . . . , 257, 264, 267 sarana, way of playing, . 228 Shattrimeadagrahara, di., 5f Sarasvatyannaya, m.,, Shihab-ud-din Ghori, Slave k., . . 18, 21 Sarngadeva, musical author, 227 Shihab-ud-din 'Umar, Khilji k.,. . . 2011. susanardhika, . . . Shihlichatolo, co., . . Sasaika, Karnasuvarna k., . Shordpur, s. a. Surapura . sasatavitapa, . . . 9 Sia, Brakman, . . . . . 213, 217 Sasati, 8. a. Shatshashti, * 257 Sidabali, vi.. . . * 250 basayitri, . . . . . . . 76, 79 Siddhala, vi., . . 39, 41, 43 Sashti, s. a. Shatshashti, 257 Siddhatirtba, place, * 293f. satala, . 41, 139 Siddbesvara, te., . . * 291 satantalika, . . 241 Sihapaya, m., . . . 263 Batalaka, . . . . . . . 241 Sihapura, s. a. Simhapura, . . . 4ff., 37 Satprasada, * 49, 52, 55 Sibavikrama, Prome k., . . 129, 131 Batrubhanjadera, Orissa ch., . . 322, 325f. sikhanathasvamin, te., . 226 satramalla, sur. of Pallava Mahendravarman I., 225 Giladitya, sur. of Harshs. . . . . 70 Batrumallesvaralaya, te. . . .225f. siladitya VI., Valabhi k.,. . . 199 Satya, m., ... . . . . 321 Siladitya VII., do. . 1989. Satyaprachara Bhattaraka Deva, m., . 329ff. kilaguptha, . . . . . 64, cf. 63. 3 Satyaaraya, sur. of w. Chalukya race, 269, Silahara, dy., . 250, 2521F., 259, 266, 291 283, 289, 313f., 330ff. Silahara, do.. . . 252, 26% Satyasraya I., sur. of Palakesin II, 143FF., silahtra, do., . . . . . 262 n. 3 161, 376, 311 sila patta, family. . . . . 44, 46f. Satyasraya II., W. Chalukya k., 144, 152, 276, 312 silappadigaram, Tamil poem, 122 n. 7 Satyksrayadeva, Akalau kacbarita Irivabedauga, silkra, 6. a. Silahira,. . . 262, 261, 265 W. Chalukya k., . . . . 306 Bilara, do. . . . 252, 262, 268 Satyabrays Vallabhondra, sur. of W. Chalukya Silara, do., . . . . . 262 n. 3 Pulakesin II., Siliniyanippatti, vi., . . 168, 176, 187 Saude, a matha, . . . . 344, 346 Silla; queen of Gukila Harsharija 12, 15 Saujfapadra, vi., . Sim pradata, . . . . . . saulkika, . . . . 139, 141 Simhadri, m., . . . . 164, 179 Sarar-Ghatiyali, vi.. . Sithapura, vi.,. 4, 37, 39, 41 Sa vatthi, vi., . 241 Sitharaja, Chalamang k.,. . . 66, 60 savitaparapya, : . 20, 240 Simhavarman, Malava ch., . . .317f., 320. seal of Chalukyas, . 143 Simhavikranta, sur. of Chandragupta II., 391 n. 4 sekyakara, . 75 Sinahadiya, vii,. . . . .56ff. Selata, &. a. Silshara, 352 n. 3 Sindan, vi.. . . . . . . 250 . Bembiyapmabadevi, queen of Choja Gandard Sindana-Kalpolo, vi., . . . ditya, 123 and . 9f. Bindhuraja, k., . . . . . 61, 54 Sana, dy.. . . . . . B., 180's go, ti.. * , . * 1568., 159 * 69 57

Page #457
382 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. . . 67 PAGE PAGB Sitgaracharya, Ettur, 8. a. Narasimhacharya, 162 Sopari, &. a. Sarpraka, . . .257 Singari Bhatta, ., . . . 186, 183 soparikara, , . - 3.1, 203 Singhala, co., . . . . . . . . 28f. Sovana, Brahman, 277, 280, 287, 838, 340 Singhapa, Yadava k., . . 293, 298, 308 Grad i ha day, . . 206 n. 3 Singupuram, vi, . . . . . . 4 Sravana vidasi, a titli, . . . 147 Bireyamarasa, feud. . . . 292 Grichandra, E. Bengal k.,. . .137ff., 341 Biriguppa, vi. . . . 298 .. 2 Sridhara, Brahman, . . . 304, 313f. Sirivaram, vi.. . . . 164, 169, 178 Grigopala, feud.,. . . . 76,79 Siriyavelar, Pirantakan, Chola general, 122 Srihatta, co. . . . . and n. 6, 124.ff. Brikala, poet, . 56, 61 Aishta rughava, m.. . . . . 29 Srikanchoni, queen of Trailokyachandra, 138f., 141 Sivamara I., W. Ganga k.,. . 49, 51, 54 Srikshatra, co.,. sivamara II., do., . Srikshikunda, n., . 75, 79 Bivanaga, ., . . . . . 328, 328 Srikutittitai, vi, . . . 121f., 120 Bivanesan, m., . . 343 Brimala, vi, . . . 201 Sivapura, vi., 165, 163, 181, 272., 283, 290, 338ff. Srimangaladevi, vi, , 175, 187 Sivaraja, Chahamana ch., . . . 12, 17 Srinivasa, ., . . . . . 168, 183 Bivasurya, poet, . . . . . . 163 Srinirasa Bhagavata, m., . . . 161, 180 Sivayoganathasvamin, te. . . . 21 n. 2 Srinivasa Bhatta, mn., . 164, 166, 179, 189 siyalara, 8. a. Silahira, . . 252 n. 3 | Srinivasa, Mahabhishya, see Mahabhishya. Boddesa, . . . . . . 41, 189 Srinivasarya, m., . . 163f., 178f., 347 sodranga, . 31, 203 Sripadariya-Tirtha, Madkva-acharya, 314 Sokkapa, 11., Pa, .. . . . . . . . 166, 182 Griparvata, 8. a. Srisailam, . . . . 134f Belamartanda, sur. of Chola k., . 121 n. 8 Bripurusho, W. Ganga k., . . . 49, 52, 55 Bolamartinda-chaturvedimangala, 8. a. Vem- Sriranga, vi. . . . 173, 186 barrur,. . Srirangadevaraya, Vijayanagara k., . 341 Soma-bhatta, m... . . Srirangaraja I., Karnata ch., 160, 1728., 186, Somskula, family, . . . 339 342, 351, 355f. Somanatha, te. Srirangariya II., Vijayanagara k., 343, 352, 351, 357 Somalarman, m... i Srisailam, te. . . . . . . 134 Bombarman Yuddhakarapiga, m., 50, 53, 55 srissilanatha, Vaishnava-acarya, . 162 Somavalliyogananda-prahasan, comedy by Arivallabha, W. Gariga k., . . . 51, 5+ Arunagirinatha, . . . . 348 Srivara, Brakman, . . , 271, 280, 287 Bomayajin, m. . . . . 164, 179 Srivikrama, W. Ganga k., . 51, 54 Somesvara, te., . . . . . 270, 333f. Stamblesvari, te.. . . . . 157f., 326 Somesvara, Chahamana k, . . 222, 224 Stavalam (P), vi, . . . , 166, 170, 182 Bomesvara I., W. Chalukya k., 144, 271f., athala, . . . . . . 175, 187 291f., 394, 396 Sthanaka, vi., . 256f., 260, 264, 267 Somesvar. II., do, 144, 271, 279, 281, 285, 288 Sthanakundur, ti. Somegvara III., do., . Sthanagudhapura, do. 149 Soncesvarudeva, Sonpur k., . . . . 239f. Sthapvisvara, vii, Someivar tevavarman, Orissa ch., . .218ff, Sthiravarman, . a. Sthitavarman, 69 Somidev... Karnata ck., 160, 171, 186, Sthitavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 69, 74, 77 343, 350, 366 sthiti, . . . . . . .319 Bonadrinatha, m., . . . . . 348 Sthitiwarman, 8. a. Sthitavarman, . . . 69 Sopagiringtha, do.. . . . 849 Subhadradhanaojayanataka, play by RamaBonegiridra, do, . . 848 n. 9 kavi, . . . . . . 849 n. 1 Sonna, ri., . . . 165, 170, 182 baddha, musical tone, . . .229 Bonpar, ri. . . . , 219, 238 Sadbindra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 344 and ad panidhi, . . . . 910 #. 4, 347 . . : 354,883 148 . . . 293 . 65

Page #458
INDEX. 383 PAGE 1 L'AGE bulka, . . . . . 164, 165, 313 Taila I., W. Chalukya k., 144, 162, 275, 311 Sulkikansa, family,. . . .1074. Taila II., do.,. 114, 152f., 276, 279, 283, 311 Sumangalagupta, Brakman, 137, 139, 142 Tails III., do. . . . . 255 *. ? Samatindra, a matha . . . . 344 Tai lapn, 5. a. Taila II., . . . . 207f. Bunka (sulka), . . . . . 284 Takkolam, vi., . . . 123 Sandarachola, sur. of Parantaka II., . 121ff. Telamudipi, vi., . . . . 164, 169, 179 Sundaranayaka, te., . . . 161, 177, 187 Taloparijn, E. Chalukya k., . , . 63 Sundarabolag, see Velan Sundarakolan. Talavalipalliki, vi., . . . . 260 Sundekkayikkanami, vi.. . . 168, 175, 187 Tolavara Chandeya Nayakn, 11., . . 335. Sandekkayikkanaviyi ppatti, do, 168, 176, 187 Talovigya, vi., . . 146, 151 Supara, s. a. Surparaka, . . . . 257 Talgund, .. a. Sthapakundur, 148 Supratishthitavarman, Pragjyotisha k., 60, 74, 77 Tammana Bhatta, mi., 164, 1668., 178, 1831. Sarapala, Palak. . . . . 12tamrahisana, 10, 11, 135, 140, 167, 241, 324, 327 Surapura, vi... . . . . 268 n. 1 Tanagundur, 8. a. Sthanakandar,. . .143 suratana, 8. a. sultan, . . . . Tanagundur, do. . . . . 149 surutrana, do., . . . 46 l'aujui, di.. . . . . . 123 Surendra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 341.4, Tarpandighi, vi.. . . . . . 6 353, 357 Tatacharya, family priest of Vijayanagara Sari Bhatta, 7., . 166, 183 kings, . . . . 181, 346 Suriyavikrama, Prome k., . . 129ff. Tata Pinnama, Karnatu ck., 168, 171, 186, Surparaka, os.,. . . 356f. 342, 350, 350 Suryaniriyanabhatta Kinu", m.,, . 356, 358 Tatarya, *. a. Tatacharya, 162, 347 . 1 Suryanarayanamakhin, m.,. . 355, 358 Tatayarya, do. . . . . . 174, 186 Suryanarayana Tiruvarur, m., . . 385, 358 Tatpurusha, m., . . . . . 386. Bubila, f., . . . Tavi, Brakman, . . . 201f., 204 Susthiravarman, &. a. Susthitavarman, . 69 teja, tejasvimya, 284 Sasthitavarman, Pragayotisha k., 69, 74, 77 Telangor, Co., . . . . . . 208 Busunii,. . . . . 317 Telingani, do., . * 45 Suvarnachandra, E. Bengal ch., . , 138, 140 Tenkaradu, hill, 168, 176, 187 suvarnadanda, . . . . . . . 240 Tepkulittittai, vi., . 121 and n. 2 Suvarnapura, vi, . . . . 239 Tepnavan llangovel, ch., * 122 .6 Suvijayata, m., . . . . 803 Ter, s. a. Tagara, . . 253 Suvrati, queen of Mahendravarman, 89, 74, 77 Ter-Maran, ch, . . 122 .7 Svayambhu, legendary ancestor of Parmans, 37, 41 testing of officials, . . .271 Svayambhu, poet, . . . 3478., 365, 357 | Thaluor, vi, . . Svayambhu, te., . . . , 282, 269 Thana, s. a. Sthanaka, Svayambhusomanatha, te., , . 997, 399f | Thandear, &. a. Stbauvilvara, Bykundevi, queen of Susthitavarman, . 69, 74, 77f. Thavisa, vi, . . * 241 thrayavan, . . . . . . 258 Tidiyan, ch., . . . . . 123 n. 6 Tilaka, vi., . 146, 154 Tidiga, vii, , . . . . 260 Tilanga, 8. a. Tolangina, . . . 19, 84 Tada Lanka, 8. a. Dantevara, . . 246 Tilokavyndari, queen of Vijayabahu I., . Tadalipal, do. . . . . . 245 Timmans Blatta, ., . . * 187, 184 tadeya dandaniyaka, . . . 333 Timma Nayaka, ch., . . . . . 343 Tagadur, . a. Dharmapuri, . . 129 n. 6 Timmana Disa, ., . . . 165, 181 Tagars, vi., . 259, 266 Timmarasa, Karaoika, m., . . 187, 185 Tagarapuraparamesvara, sur. Of Silahara Tiparass, m., . . . . . 167, 185 Chhittarija, . . . . 263, 269 Tippana Bhatta, m., . . . . 185, 181 . . . . . . . . .

Page #459
384 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XI. . 158 PAGE PAGS Tirthaprabandha, nork by Vadiraja-Tirtha, 346 trinodaka, Tirukknlittattai, 8. a. Snikudittittai, 121 and Triputantaka Devarasa, Elur ch., 338, 335f., *. 2, 122 338, 340 Tirukkarr li Pichchan, s. a. Siriyavelar, 1214., 120 Tripureavara, te. . . . . . 209 Tirukkovalur, r'i. . . . . 122 n. 6 Tripuri, vi.. . * 205, 209, 211, 215 Tirumala, Vijayanagara k., . . 341 >>. 2 trivarga, . . . . 247, 258f. Tiramala I., do.. . 160, 152f., Tnghluq, see Ghiyas-ud-din Tughluq 186, 312, 351, 357 tuqa, . . . . 53,55 and n. 1 Tirumala Bhatta, m., . . 161fl., 180ff., 354, 358 Tekkadeva, m., . . . 165, 181 Tirumala Bhnten Ira, ., . talabhara, a ceremony, * . 121 n. 2 Tirumala Gaigayadi, .. . . . 167, 184 Tumbagi, ni. . . . . . . 806 Tirumaladevi, . a. Tirumalimbika, . 351 Tambige, do., . . . . . 300 Tirumalni-nambi, Periya, 8. a. Srisnilanauhn, 162 Tambigere, vi, . . . 293 Tirumalimbika, queen of Srirangaraya I.. 160, Tummalapatti, vi, . . , 168, 178, 187 172, 180, 312, 351, 357 Tungabhadra, ri, . . . , 272, 294 Tirumala Narasimha, s., . . 166, 183 Turuka, Turk, . . . . . . 219 Tirumalarya, N., . . 164f., 178f., 180f. Tu varapati, 8. a. Dvarasamulram (), 122 n. 6 Tirnpati, vi. . . . 187 Tiruppurambiyam, vi.. . . 121 n. 2 Tiruvallam, vi, . . . . . 296 Tirurarur-Chavadi, di, 312, 319, 353, 357 Tiruvattacheri, vi, . . . 312, 319 Ubhayadalapitamaha, sur. of Srirangaraya Tiruvenkatanatharya, m., . . . 164, 180 II., . . . . . . . 362, 357 Tiruvianlur, vi, . . . . . . 121f. Udaya III., Ceylon k., . . . . 125f. Tiruvialuralayamahadeva, te, . 121 n. 2 Udayakara, m.,. . . . . 238, 241 Tivaradeva, Kosala ch., . . . 255 n. 2 Udayalur, vi., . 164f., 179, 181 Togarucheti, rin . 164, 169, 179 Udayambhatta, m., . . . 166, 183 Tokabalapalliki, vi... * 200 Udayin, ch., . * 88, 40, 42 Tomara, dy. . 18, 23, 224 n. 4 Uddagiri, vi., . . . 173, 186 Tondaimandalam, di., 123 and n. 3 Uddyotakesarin, Trikalinga k.,. . 239f. Tondekkatyappan, forest, . . 169, 176, 187 Udeya Bhatta, m., . . . . 163, 178 Toravali, vi., . 169, 176, 197 Uddharina, Dahi yaka ch., . . . 56f., 61 Trailokyabrahmaka, m., . . . 29 Ugra Bhimesvara, te., . . . 807 Trailokyachandra, E. Bengal k., . . 137ff., 141 Ui, vi, . . . . . . 19, 22, 24 Trailokyamalla, sur. of W. Chalukya Jaya- Ujjayini, vi., . . simha II., . . . . . 280, 287 Ulugh Khan, Musalman general, . 224 Trailokyamalla do. of do. Someavara I 291f. Ulundur-Vel, ch., . . . . 122 n. 6 tribhoga, . . 145f., 154, 155, 281 'Umar, see Shibab-ud-din 'Umar. Tribhuvanamalla, sur. of w. Chalukya Vi. Umivarman, Kalinga k., . * 4ff. kramaditya VI., . 143ff., 150, 153f., 189, Unahalli, vi., . . . . 309, 313, 315 274, 278, 283, 289, Upadiya, m... . . . . . . 803 293, 295, 329ff. upanidhi, . . . . . . 241, 323 Tribhuvanamalludeva, sur. of Kakatiya Beta, uparinkh, to spread, . . 188 189, 193 Upondrabhata, Guhila ch., . 11, 14 Trikalingadhipati, eur. of Kalachuri Karpe Uppa Bhatta, m., . . . . 164, 180 deva, , , , , 208, 213, 216 Ufpana Bhatta, ., . . 167, 184 Trikalingadhipati, sur. of Mahabhavagupta, 239 | Upyalika, vi, . . . 39f., 48 Trilochanapala, Chalukya ch. of Lafa, . 254 Urravarman, m., . . 27 trinapatigochara, . . . . 9, 41, 139 Uruvappuhrer Ilasjechenni, Chola ch., 122 . 6

Page #460
ushmala, glowing, utkhetayitri, . Utpala, s. a. Paramara Munja, utpatti, Uttamachola, Madhurantakan, Chola prince, Uttaratira, di., uttarayana, uttarayanasamkranti, Uttaravalli, di, . utthanadvadasi, a tithi, . Vachchhuka, m., Vadagarai-Vembarrur, s. a. Vembarrur, Vaddanandu, co., s. a. Baudh, Vahlika, people,. Vaidia, s. a. Vidisa, Vaidumba, dy., Vadaper, vi., vaddavara, Vadhula, family name of Doddayacharya, Vadiraja-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Vadner, vi., " Vaidyanatha, m., Vaidyanatha, te., Vaighayaru, ri., Vaijayanti, vi, Vadanakumaridevi, queen of Bastar ch. Vira simhadeva, Vagisa-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 344 n. 4, . PAGE . 188 75 276, 312 264 123, 124 n. 1 238 64 154 238, 240 161, 175, 187 Vajravarman, Simhapura k., Vakata, family, Vak patiraja, Chakamana k., Valabhi, vi., Valabbya, from Valabhi, Valacha, people, valita, circle, district, Vallabha, Vallabha, s. a. W. Chalukya, Vallabhacharya, acharya, * * 214, 217 126 220 add. . 243, 246ff. 342, 349, 353, 357 147 162 344, 346 30 * * * . Vairasi Rano, s. a. Vairisimha, Vairisimha, Dahiyaka ch., Vajjada I., Silahara ch., Vajjada II., do., Vajradatta, legendary Pragjyotisha k., 70f., 346 and n. 4 318 33, 35 294 n. 4 165, 180 218ff. 168, 175, 187 145, 148, 154 57 56, 60 253, 262, 266 253, 262, 265f., 268 INDEX. * 73, 76 37, 39, 42 134 56, 59 198, 201, 204 201, 203 200 175, 187 323, 327 * " * 313f. 345 Vallabharaja, Guhila ch., Vallabharaja, Pramara k., Vallabhendra, sur. of W. Chalukya Pulakesin II., Vallagrimam, vi., Vallalasena, Bengal k., Vallagringa, vi., Valvarivapura, vi., Vamana, M., Vamana-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Vanavagmahadevi, queen of Chola Paran taka II., vandapana, vanechara, Vanga, co., Vangaladesa, co., Vanivala, vi., vantya, district, Vappuvanna, Silahara ch., Vasu, m., . Vasuvarman, m., Vatanagara, vi., . name Dharanadevavarman. Varanasi, m., Varaura, vi., s. a. Uraiyur, Vardi, vi., Varendri, di., Varesa-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Varman, E. Bengal dy., Varman, Malava dy., Varnavriddhi, m., Varuna, god, vasa paka, Vasishthiputra, sur. of Saktivarman of Kalinga, 63 * 342, 349, 353, 357 7. .326f. 334 .248f. 346 n. 4 Vatapi, vi., Vatsaraja, Pratihara k., Varada Bhagavata, m., Varada Narasimharya, m., Varadaraja-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Varaguna, Pandya k., Varahagupta, Brahman, Varaha-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, Varamevi (?), vi., Varanadovavarman, possible reading of the Vasudeva, m., Vasudevarya, Brahman, Vasudeva-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, PAGE 12, 17 12, 16 124 240 241 . 19, 24, 318 138 163, 166f., 169, 178, 183f. 175, 187 253, 262 and * 385 . n. 3, 265 167, 184 166, 183 346 n. 4 121 n. 2 137, 139, 142 346 n. 4 201f., 204 * 354, 358 add. 220 243, 248, 250 7, 9, 38 346 n. 4 37, 39, 41 317f. 321 18 202, 204 2f. 44, 46f. 5f., 322, 324 304, 313f. 346 n. 4 75, 79 31f., 34, 36 151, 275, 310 200 . 8 D

Page #461
386 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XII. 228 . . . 288, 241 Vigrahapala I., Pala PAGE PAGE Vatsuva Bhatta, m., . . . . 201, 203f. Venkatapatideva I., Vijayanagara k., 160ff., Vaudha, vi.. . . . . . 320 add. 174f., 186ff., 347 Vavana, m., . , 271, 280, 286f., 338, 340 Vebkataya, m., . . . . 165f., 181f. Vavvulikheta, vi., . . . 809, 313, 315 Venkataya, Hastaka, see Hastaka. Vayyamimba, queen of Timma Nayaka, 343 Vetikatesa, te.. . . . . 176, 187 Vedam Seshadri Bhatta, m., . . . 165, 181 Venkatda, sign-manual of Vijayanagara kings, Vedappatti, vii, . 168, 176, 187 159, 162 Vedapariavara, te., . . . . 121 Venkati Bhatta, 11., . . . 854, 358 Vedas, sakhas, sutras Veppattur, s. a. Vembarrur, . 121 Bahrricha,. . . f., 213, 304, 313f Verni, ri, . . . . * 145 Chhandoga, 264, 267, 322, 324 Verni, &. a. Krishnaverna,. . 145 Jaimini, . . . . . . 181 Vethvalu, vi.. . . . . 52, 55 Kanva, . . 41, 43, 239, 241, 327 Vetravati, ri.. . . . . . Kauthuma, . 7, 10, 322, 824 vibration frequency of notes, Madhyandina, * 32, 34, 36, 202, 204 Vibudhendra-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, . 344 n. 4 Madhyandina Kapva, 239, 241 Vidika, vi.. . . . . . 82, 36 Rigveda, , . 163ff., 178ff., 217f., 220 Vidyadharabhanja, Orissa ch., . . 322 Samaveda, . . . 7, 10, 146 Vidyadhara Bhatta, m... . . . 186, 182 Taittiriya,. . . 52, 56, 136, 136 Vidyadbirkja-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. 844 n. 4 Vajasaneja, -yi, . . 2f., 41, 43, 326f. Vidyakars, 11.,. . Vajasaneya Madhyandida, 32, 34, 36, 202, 204 Vigra hapala I., Pala k., . . . . 13 Yajurveda,. . 41, 43, 163ff., 178ff. Vigrahapala III., do., . . . 38 Veda-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya,. 346 n. 4 Vigraharaja, Guhila ch., . . 12, 17 Vedavedya-Tirtha, do.. 346 n. 4 Vigraharaja, Chahamana k., . , 199 Vedavyana-Tirtha, do., . 346 n. 4 Vijairkja, Dahiyaka ch., . . . . 67 Vedoyafur, vi., . . 164, 179 Vijayabahu IV., k. of Ceylon, . . . 4 Velabishti, vi., . . . . . 7,9 Vijaya, legendary ancestor of Vijayanagara Velag Sundarabolag, m., . dy. . . . . 160, 171, 186, 350, 356 Velanda, vi, . . . 61,54 | Vijayaditya, sur. of W. Chalukyas, 149, 160f., Vel-Andiran, ch., . . . . 122 n. 6 276, 310f. Velayudhan-kottai, vi.. Vijayaditya I., E. Chalukya k., . 49, 63 Vejir, family, . . . . 122 n. 6 Vijayaditya II., do. . . . . 49, 62f. Vel-Pari, ch., , . . 122 n. 8 Vijayaditya III., do.. . . . 63 Vembarrur, vi, . . ,121 and n. 2, 122, 126 Vijayaditya VI., do. . . . . .62ff. Vena, 8. a. Verna, . 145 Vijayaditya VII., do., . Joy , 0 . . . . . 209 Yenbettu, vi.. . . . . . .225f. Vijayadity Vijayaditya, W. Ganga k., . . . 488., 62, 55 Vengalamba, queen of Tirumala I. of Vijaya- Vijayalaya, Chola k., . . . . 124 nagara, ; . 160, 173, 186, 342, 362, 357 Vijayamabadevi, queen of W. Garga Sripa. Vengi, vi.. . . . . . 63, 209 rusbs, . . . 49, 52, 55 Vani, .. a. Krishnaverni, . . 145 Vijayanagara, vi., . . .. 841 Vepivot katabhatta, 6. a. Raghavendra-Tirtha, 847 Vijayasena, Bengal k., . . 8 Vebkata, .. . . . . . 164, 179 Vijayasi, Vijayasimha, Dahiyaka ch., . . . 87 Venkata Bhatta, m., 164, 167, 179, 180, 184 vijayavandapani, . . . . . 240 Venkatadri, Vijayanagara prince, 160, 172f., Vijayindro-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 341f., 186, 342, 861, 367 844ff., 368f., 357 Venkatadri, m., . 187, 184 | Vijfanavati, queen of Mahabhatavarman of Venkatadri Tylgasamudram, m., 856,868 Pragiyotisha, . . 69, 74, 77 Venkatamba, queon of Venkatapatidera, 161, Vikanava, Dahiyaka ch.. Ya, Daniyaka CA. . . . . . 68 174, 186 Vikkigo soventy, di.,. 148, 146, 147, 164

Page #462
INDEX 387 . 63 PAGB PAGE Vikramaditya, m., . 146, 155 Virupaksha, sign-manual of Vijayanagara Vikramaditya I., E. Chalukyak, kinge, . . . . . . 162 Vikramaditya II., do., . 63 Virupaksha Bhatta, n., . . 186f., 180, 183 Vikramaditya I., W. Chalukya k., 143f., 161, Virapparasa, m., . . . . 163, 178 975, 811 vishayapati, 9, 40, 43, 139, 154, 240, 263, 313 Vikramaditya II., do., 148, 162, 276, 292, 811 Vighnu Bhatta, m., . . . , 166, 183 Vikramaditya III., do., , 144, 152, 275, 311 Vishouchakramudrs, a seal, . . 37, 41 Vikramaditya IV., do.. 144, 152, 276, 311 Vishnugopa, W. Ganga k., . . . Vikramaditya V., do., 144, 162, 211 add., 216, Vishnukundin, dy. . . . 133f., 138 276, 279, 285, 312 Vishnusarman, Brahman, . . 62, 64 Vikramaditya VI., do., 143f., 153, 180, 209, Vishnu-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 343 n. 4 271, 278f., 285, 293, 295, 329, 832f. | Vishnuvardhana I., E. Chalukya k.. . 62, 133 Vikramaditya, sur. of Kalachuri Gangeyadeva, Vishnuvardhana II., do.. . . . . 63 211, 215, add. p. 215 Vishnuvardhana III., do. . . . . . 63 Vikramaditya, Malava k., . . 320 Vishouvardhana IV., da., . 49, 63 Vikramaditya, Orissa ch., . . . . 166ff. Vishouvardhana V., do., . . . . 63 Vikramakenari, cur. of Tennavan Ilangovel, Vishnuvardhana, gur. of W. Chalukyas, 150, 310 122 n. 6 vishti. vighti . . . . . . 34 Vikramakesari, Chola feud., . . 125 Visvagarbha, see Aubhala. Vikramioka, sur. of W. Chalukya Vikrama- Visvanatha, Madura ch., . . 161, 177, 187 ditya VI., . . . 281, 288 Viavarupa, m., . . . . . 156, 158f. Vikramapura, vi.. . 7, 9, 89f., 42, 188f., 141 Viavarupam Tirumala Bhatta, m. , 165, 180 Vikramavarghe, sur. of w. Chalukya Vikra Visvarupadevasarman, m., . . 39, 41, 43 maditya VI., . . . . .271 Visvasimha, Koh k., . . . . . 68 Vikramendra, Vishnu lundin k., 133f., 136 Viava-Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, . . 346 n. 4 Vikramendravarman, do. 133 Visvavarman, Malava ch., . . . .317f. Vilanavati, vi., 8. a. Marot, . . . . 57f. Visvavedya-Tirtha, Madhua-acharya,. 346 n. 4 Vilhana, Dahiyaka ch., . . . 68 Vitthala Bhatta, m., . , 164, 166, 180, 183 Vinayaditya, W. Chalukya k., 144 Vitthalacharya, 8. 4. Vijayindra-Tirtha, 345 Vipikondapyra, fort, . . . , 173, 186 Vitthala Tirtha, Madhva-acharya, 346 n. 4 Vinukooda, do. .. 133 Vittiranda-Perumal, te., . , 168, 176, 187 Virabhadrasvamin, te,, . . . 188 vivaba, s. a. Vishnu, . . . . . 11 Virabhape, Madura ch.. . 161, 177, 187 Vodapibbatta, m., . . . . . 264, 267 Virabhupasamudra, vi.. . . 169, 176, 187 Vosthadevi, quoen of Vikramaditya IV.. . 311 Vira Bijjarasa, see Bijjarase. Towels as tone marks, * 228 Virs Hemmassiraya, see Hemmaliraya. Vrayakara, miswriting for Jarakara, . 238 Virana, m., . . . . 966, 357 Vriddharaja, . . . . . Vira acharya, .. . . 163, 186, 187 Vrishasaila, s. a. Tiramala hill, 174, 186 Viraparaniyar, queen of Chala Gandaraditya, Varavudi, ui.. . . . . . 123 n. 9 vyaghracharms, . . . . . 241 Viranarayanadaya, Bastar ch., . . 246ff Vyasariya, m., . . . . 1656., 181ff. Virapandya, Pandya k., . . . . 126 Vysariya Bhatta, m., , . , 167, 184 Virapandiyagtalaikonda, sur. of Aditya II., Vyasariya-matha, . . 344 Vikramakosari and Parthivendrayarman, 125 Vyleniya-Tirtha, Madhua-acharya, 841ff. Virasimhadeva, Bastar ch., . .343, 346f. vyatipata,. . . . . . 330, 836 Viraart, queen of Jatavarman, . . 38., 42 Virstenkatapati, .. a. Venkatapati, 177, 187 Viradariijabhayankara:Valanda, di.. . 121 Wadageri, se Odagere . . . is. 18 . 838 Viraka, ch., . . . . 12, 16 8D . . 50,51

Page #463
388 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [VOL. XII. Wang.biuentsi, Chinese invader, Wokkund, s. a. Onkunda, . , . RAOS . 66 148 . . . . . . 154 339 Yadamalai, hill,. . . . 168, 176, 187 Yadappata, vi., . . 166, 170, 182 Yadava, dy. . . . . 122 n. 6 Yadavalli, vi... * 168, 170, 182 Yadavarys, m.,. . . 166, 183 Yadu, legendary ancestor of Varmans, . 37, 39, 41 Yadu, m., . . . . . . 156, 158f. Yajja, queen of Guhila Sankaragana, 12, 15 Yajnan rayana Bhatta, m., . , . 164, 179 Yajnavati, queen of Ganapati of Pragjyotisha, . . . 69, 73, 77 Yajoesvara Bhatta, m., . . . 164, 178 Yallambhatta, m., . . 164, 166, 179, 189 Yamuntrya, Vaishnava-acharya, . 162 Yanemarasa, Ahihaya ch., . . . . 293 Yasahkarpadeva, Kalachuri k., 205, 2078., 212, 216 Yasahpushta, Dahiyaka prince,, 56, 61 Yahovarman, s. a. W. Chalukya Dasavarman, 144 Yauvanasri, queen of Vigrahapala III. . 88 Yavana, s. a. Muhammadan, , 174, 186, 246f. Yayati, legendary ancestor of Varmans, 37, 39, 41 Yayati, do. of Vijayanagara dy. 160, 171, 185, 350, 356 years, cyclio Krodhin, . . . . . . 196 PAGE years, cyclic-contd. Kabaya, 268 Parthivs, 330 Pingale, . . . . . 283 Prabhavs, . . . . . . RaktAkshin, . . . . . . 313 Bobhakrit, Vikarin, Vikrita, . . . . . . 332 Visvivasu, . 324 Vyaya, . . . . . 175, 336 years, regnal, , 5, 10, 41, 52, 126, 135, 220 and add., 241, 325, 328, 336 Yederive, 8. a. Elarave, . . 272 Yeddalur, vi., . . . 167, 170, 184 Yeppi, s. a. Verni, . . . 145 Yewur, *. a. Ehur, . , 268, 304ff., 329ff, Yogesvaradevavarman, Orissa ch., . 218ff. Yoginipara, vi., 8. a. Delhi, . . . . 44ff. Yuan Chwang, . . . . 65ff., 70f. Yuddhakaraniga, see Somnearman. Yuddhamalla, W. Chalukya k., 143f., 161, 375, 311 Yuddhamalla II, E. Chalukya k., . 62. Yuvarajadeva, Kalachari k., . 205, 211, 215 Zodiacal sigo Makara, Mina, . . . . . . . . . . . 120 . 220

Page #464
_